Enough Rope

A Bad Night for Burglars

The burglar, a slender and clean-cut chap just past thirty, was rifling a drawer in the bedside table when Archer Trebizond slipped into the bedroom. Trebizond’s approach was as catfooted as if he himself were the burglar, a situation which was manifestly not the case. The burglar never did hear Trebizond, absorbed as he was in his perusal of the drawer’s contents, and at length he sensed the other man’s presence as a jungle beast senses the presence of a predator.

The analogy, let it be said, is scarcely accidental.

When the burglar turned his eyes on Archer Trebizond his heart fluttered and fluttered again, first at the mere fact of discovery, then at his own discovery of the gleaming revolver in Trebizond’s hand. The revolver was pointed in his direction, and this the burglar found upsetting.

“Darn it all,” said the burglar, approximately. “I could have sworn there was nobody home. I phoned, I rang the bell—”

“I just got here,” Trebizond said.

“Just my luck. The whole week’s been like that. I dented a fender on Tuesday afternoon, overturned my fish tank the night before last. An unbelievable mess all over the carpet, and I lost a mated pair of African mouthbreeders so rare they don’t have a Latin name yet. I’d hate to tell you what I paid for them.”

“Hard luck,” Trebizond said.

“And just yesterday I was putting away a plate of fettucine and I bit the inside of my mouth. You ever done that? It’s murder, and the worst part is you feel so stupid about it. And then you keep biting it over and over again because it sticks out while it’s healing. At least I do.” The burglar gulped a breath and ran a moist hand over a moister forehead. “And now this,” he said.

“This could turn out to be worse than fenders and fish tanks,” Trebizond said.

“Don’t I know it. You know what I should have done? I should have spent the entire week in bed. I happen to know a safecracker who consults an astrologer before each and every job he pulls. If Jupiter’s in the wrong place or Mars is squared with Uranus or something he won’t go in. It sounds ridiculous, doesn’t it? And yet it’s eight years now since anybody put a handcuff on that man. Now who do you know who’s gone eight years without getting arrested?”

“I’ve never been arrested,” Trebizond said.

“Well, you’re not a crook.”

“I’m a businessman.”

The burglar thought of something but let it pass. “I’m going to get the name of his astrologer,” he said. “That’s just what I’m going to do. Just as soon as I get out of here.”

“If you get out of here,” Trebizond said. “Alive,” Trebizond said.

The burglar’s jaw trembled just the slightest bit. Trebizond smiled, and from the burglar’s point of view Trebizond’s smile seemed to enlarge the black hole in the muzzle of the revolver.

“I wish you’d point that thing somewhere else,” he said nervously.

“There’s nothing else I want to shoot.”

“You don’t want to shoot me.”

“Oh?”

“You don’t even want to call the cops,” the burglar went on. “It’s really not necessary. I’m sure we can work things out between us, two civilized men coming to a civilized agreement. I’ve some money on me. I’m an openhanded sort and would be pleased to make a small contribution to your favorite charity, whatever it might be. We don’t need policemen to intrude into the private affairs of gentlemen.”

The burglar studied Trebizond carefully. This little speech had always gone over rather well in the past, especially with men of substance. It was hard to tell how it was going over now, or if it was going over at all. “In any event,” he ended somewhat lamely, “you certainly don’t want to shoot me.”

“Why not?”

“Oh, blood on the carpet, for a starter. Messy, wouldn’t you say? Your wife would be upset. Just ask her and she’ll tell you shooting me would be a ghastly idea.”

“She’s not at home. She’ll be out for the next hour or so.”

“All the same, you might consider her point of view. And shooting me would be illegal, you know. Not to mention immoral.”

“Not illegal,” Trebizond remarked.

“I beg your pardon?”

“You’re a burglar,” Trebizond reminded him. “An unlawful intruder on my property. You have broken and entered. You have invaded the sanctity of my home. I can shoot you where you stand and not get so much as a parking ticket for my trouble.”

“Of course you can shoot me in self-defense—”

“Are we on Candid Camera?”

“No, but—”

“Is Allen Funt lurking in the shadows?”

“No, but I—”

“In your back pocket. That metal thing. What is it?”

“Just a pry bar.”

“Take it out,” Trebizond said. “Hand it over. Indeed. A weapon if I ever saw one. I’d state that you attacked me with it and I fired in self-defense. It would be my word against yours, and yours would remain unvoiced since you would be dead. Whom do you suppose the police would believe?”

The burglar said nothing. Trebizond smiled a satisfied smile and put the pry bar in his own pocket. It was a piece of nicely shaped steel and it had a nice heft to it. Trebizond rather liked it.

“Why would you want to kill me?”

“Perhaps I’ve never killed anyone. Perhaps I’d like to satisfy my curiosity. Or perhaps I got to enjoy killing in the war and have been yearning for another crack at it. There are endless possibilities.”

“But—”

“The point is,” said Trebizond, “you might be useful to me in that manner. As it is, you’re not useful to me at all. And stop hinting about my favorite charity or other euphemisms. I don’t want your money. Look about you. I’ve ample money of my own — that should be obvious. If I were a poor man you wouldn’t have breached my threshold. How much money are you talking about, anyway? A couple of hundred dollars?”

“Five hundred,” the burglar said.

“A pittance.”

“I suppose. There’s more at home but you’d just call that a pittance too, wouldn’t you?”

“Undoubtedly.” Trebizond shifted the gun to his other hand. “I told you I was a businessman,” he said. “Now if there were any way in which you could be more useful to me alive than dead—”

“You’re a businessman and I’m a burglar,” the burglar said, brightening.

“Indeed.”

“So I could steal something for you. A painting? A competitor’s trade secrets? I’m really very good at what I do, as a matter of fact, although you wouldn’t guess it by my performance tonight. I’m not saying I could whisk the Mona Lisa out of the Louvre, but I’m pretty good at your basic hole-and-corner job of everyday burglary. Just give me an assignment and let me show my stuff.”

“Hmmmm,” said Archer Trebizond.

“Name it and I’ll swipe it.”

“Hmmmm.”

“A car, a mink coat, a diamond bracelet, a Persian carpet, a first edition, bearer bonds, incriminating evidence, eighteen-and-a-half minutes of tape—”

“What was that last?”

“Just my little joke,” said the burglar. “A coin collection, a stamp collection, psychiatric records, phonograph records, police records—”

“I get the point.”

“I tend to prattle when I’m nervous.”

“I’ve noticed.”

“If you could point that thing elsewhere—”

Trebizond looked down at the gun in his hand. The gun continued to point at the burglar.

“No,” Trebizond said, with evident sadness. “No, I’m afraid it won’t work.”

“Why not?”

“In the first place, there’s nothing I really need or want. Could you steal me a woman’s heart? Hardly. And more to the point, how could I trust you?”

“You could trust me,” the burglar said. “You have my word on that.”

“My point exactly. I’d have to take your word that your word is good, and where does that lead us? Down the proverbial garden path, I’m afraid. No, once I let you out from under my roof I’ve lost my advantage. Even if I have a gun trained on you, once you’re in the open I can’t shoot you with impunity. So I’m afraid—”

“No!”

Trebizond shrugged. “Well, really,” he said. “What use are you? What are you good for besides being killed? Can you do anything besides steal, sir?”

“I can make license plates.”

“Hardly a valuable talent.”

“I know,” said the burglar sadly. “I’ve often wondered why the state bothered to teach me such a pointless trade. There’s not even much call for counterfeit license plates, and they’ve got a monopoly on making the legitimate ones. What else can I do? I must be able to do something. I could shine your shoes, I could polish your car—”

“What do you do when you’re not stealing?”

“Hang around,” said the burglar. “Go out with ladies. Feed my fish, when they’re not all over my rug. Drive my car when I’m not mangling its fenders. Play a few games of chess, drink a can or two of beer, make myself a sandwich—”

“Are you any good?”

“At making sandwiches?”

“At chess.”

“I’m not bad.”

“I’m serious about this.”

“I believe you are,” the burglar said. “I’m not your average woodpusher, if that’s what you want to know. I know the openings and I have a good sense of space. I don’t have the patience for tournament play, but at the chess club downtown I win more games than I lose.”

“You play at the club downtown?”

“Of course. I can’t burgle seven nights a week, you know. Who could stand the pressure?”

“Then you can be of use to me,” Trebizond said.

“You want to learn the game?”

“I know the game. I want you to play chess with me for an hour until my wife gets home. I’m bored, there’s nothing in the house to read, I’ve never cared much for television, and it’s hard for me to find an interesting opponent at the chess table.”

“So you’ll spare my life in order to play chess with me.”

“That’s right.”

“Let me get this straight,” the burglar said. “There’s no catch to this, is there? I don’t get shot if I lose the game or anything tricky like that, I hope.”

“Certainly not. Chess is a game that ought to be above gimmickry.”

“I couldn’t agree more,” said the burglar. He sighed a long sigh. “If I didn’t play chess,” he said, “you wouldn’t have shot me, would you?”

“It’s a question that occupies the mind, isn’t it?”

“It is,” said the burglar.

They played in the front room. The burglar drew the white pieces in the first game, opened King’s Pawn, and played what turned out to be a reasonably imaginative version of the Ruy Lopez. At the sixteenth move Trebizond forced the exchange of knight for rook, and not too long afterward the burglar resigned.

In the second game the burglar played the black pieces and offered the Sicilian Defense. He played a variation that Trebizond wasn’t familiar with. The game stayed remarkably even until in the end game the burglar succeeded in developing a passed pawn. When it was clear that he would be able to queen it, Trebizond tipped over his king, resigning.

“Nice game,” the burglar offered.

“You play well.”

“Thank you.”

“Seems a pity that—”

His voice trailed off. The burglar shot him an inquiring look. “That I’m wasting myself as a common criminal? Is that what you were going to say?”

“Let it go,” Trebizond said. “It doesn’t matter.”

They began setting up the pieces for the third game when a key slipped into a lock. The lock turned, the door opened, and Melissa Trebizond stepped into the foyer and through it to the living room.

Both men got to their feet. Mrs. Trebizond advanced, a vacant smile on her pretty face. “You found a new friend to play chess with. I’m happy for you.”

Trebizond set his jaw. From his back pocket he drew the burglar’s pry bar. It had an even nicer heft than he had thought “Melissa,” he said, “I’ve no need to waste time with a recital of your sins. No doubt you know precisely why you deserve this.”

She stared at him, obviously not having understood a word he had said to her, whereupon Archer Trebizond brought the pry bar down on the top of her skull. The first blow sent her to her knees. Quickly he struck her three more times, wielding the metal bar with all his strength, then turned to look into the wide eyes of the burglar.

“You’ve killed her,” the burglar said.

“Nonsense,” said Trebizond, taking the bright revolver from his pocket once again.

“Isn’t she dead?”

“I hope and pray she is,” Trebizond said, “but I haven’t killed her. You’ve killed her.”

“I don’t understand.”

“The police will understand,” Trebizond said, and shot the burglar in the shoulder. Then he fired again, more satisfactorily this time, and the burglar sank to the floor with a hole in his heart.

Trebizond scooped the chess pieces into their box, swept up the board, and set about the business of arranging things. He suppressed an urge to whistle. He was, he decided, quite pleased with himself. Nothing was ever entirely useless, not to a man of resources. If fate sent you a lemon, you made lemonade.

A Blow for Freedom

The gun was smaller than Elliott remembered. At Kennedy, waiting for his bag to come up on the carousel, he’d been irritated with himself for buying the damned thing. For years now, ever since Pan Am had stranded him in Milan with the clothes he was wearing, he’d made an absolute point of never checking luggage. He’d flown to Miami with his favorite carry-on bag; returning, he’d checked the same bag, all because it now contained a Smith & Wesson revolver and a box of fifty .38-caliber shells.

At least he hadn’t had to take a train. “Oh, for Christ’s sake,” he’d told Huebner, after they’d bought the gun together. “I’ll have to take the train back, won’t I? I can’t get on the plane with a gun in my pocket.”

“It’s not recommended,” Huebner had said. “But all you have to do is check your bag with the gun and shells in it.”

“Isn’t there a regulation against it?”

“Probably. There’s rules against everything. All I know is, I do it all the time, and I never heard of anyone getting into any trouble over it. They scope the checked bags, or at least they’re supposed to, but they’re looking for bombs. There’s nothing very dangerous about a gun locked away in the baggage compartment.”

“Couldn’t the shells explode?”

“In a fire, possibly. If the plane goes down in flames, the bullets may go off and put a hole in the side of your suitcase.”

“I guess I’m being silly.”

“Well, you’re a New Yorker. You don’t know a whole lot about guns.”

“No.” He’d hesitated. “Maybe I should have bought one of those plastic ones.”

“The Glock?” Huebner smiled. “It’s a nice weapon, and it’s probably the one I’ll buy next. But you couldn’t carry it on a plane.”

“But I thought—”

“You thought it would fool the scanners and metal detectors at airport security. It won’t. That’s hardly the point of it, a big gun like that. No, they replaced a lot of the metal with high-impact plastic to reduce the weight. It’s supposed to lessen recoil slightly, too, but I don’t know if it does. Personally, I like the looks of it. But it’ll show up fine on a scanner if you put it in a carry-on bag, and it’ll set off alarms if you walk it through a metal detector.” He snorted. “Of course, that didn’t keep some idiots from introducing bills banning it in the United States. Nobody in politics likes to let a fact stand in the way of a grandstand play.”

His bag was one of the last ones up. Waiting for it, he worried that there was going to be trouble about the gun. When it came, he had to resist the urge to open the bag immediately and make sure the gun was still there. The bag felt light, and he decided some baggage handler had detected it and appropriated it for his own use.

Nervous, he thought. Scared it’s there, scared it’s not.

He took a cab home to his Manhattan apartment and left the bag unopened while he made himself a drink. Then he unpacked, and the gun was smaller than he remembered it. He picked it up and felt its weight, and that was greater than he recalled. And it was empty. It would be even heavier fully loaded.

After Huebner had helped him pick out the gun, they’d driven way out on Route 27, where treeless swamps extended for miles in every direction. Huebner pulled off the road a few yards from a wrecked car, its tires missing and most of its window glass gone.

“There’s our target,” he said. “You find a lot of cars abandoned along this stretch, but you don’t want to start shooting up the newer ones.”

“Because someone might come back for them?”

Huebner shook his head. “Because there might be a body in the trunk. This is where the drug dealers tend to drop off the unsuccessful competition, but no self-respecting drug dealer would be caught dead in a wreck like this one. You figure it’ll be a big enough target for you?”

Embarrassingly enough, he missed the car altogether with his first shot. “You pulled up on it,” Huebner told him. “Probably anticipating the recoil. Don’t waste time worrying where the bullets are going yet. Just get used to pointing and firing.”

And he got used to it. The recoil was considerable and so was the weight of the gun, but he did get used to both and began to be able to make the shots go where he wanted them to go. After Elliott had used up a full box of shells, Huebner got a pistol of his own from the glove compartment and put a few rounds into the fender of the ruined automobile. Huebner’s gun was a nine-millimeter automatic with a clip that held twelve cartridges. It was much larger, noisier, and heavier than the .38, and it did far more damage to the target.

“Got a whole lot of stopping power,” Huebner said. “Hit a man in the arm with this, you’re likely to take him down. Here, try it. Strike a blow for freedom.”

The recoil was greater than the .38’s, but less so than he would have guessed. Elliott fired off several rounds, enjoying the sense of power. He returned the gun to Huebner, who emptied the clip into the old car.

Driving back, Elliott said, “A phrase you used: ‘Strike a blow for freedom.’ ”

“Oh, you never heard that? I had an uncle used that expression every time he took a drink. They used to say that during Prohibition. You hoisted a few then in defiance of the law, you were striking a blow for freedom.”

The gun, the first article Elliott unpacked, was the last he put away.

He couldn’t think of what to do with it. Its purchase had seemed appropriate in Florida, where they seemed to have gun shops everywhere. You walked into one and walked out owning a weapon. There was even a town in central Georgia where they’d passed their own local version of gun control, an ordinance requiring the adult population to go about armed. There had never been any question of enforcing the law, he knew; it had been passed as a statement of local sentiment.

Here in New York, guns were less appropriate. They were illegal, to begin with. You could apply for a carry permit, but unless there was some genuine reason connected with your occupation, your application was virtually certain to be denied. Elliott worked in an office and never carried anything to it or from it but a briefcase filled with papers, nor did his work take him down streets any meaner than the one he lived on. As far as the law was concerned, he had no need for a gun.

Yet he owned one, legally or not. Its possession was at once unsettling and thrilling, like the occasional ounce or so of marijuana secreted in his various living quarters during his twenties. There was something exciting, something curiously estimable, about having that which was prohibited, and at the same time, there was a certain amount of danger connected with its possession.

There ought to be security as well, he thought. He’d bought the gun for his protection in a city that increasingly seemed incapable of protecting its own inhabitants. He turned the gun over, let the empty cylinder swing out, accustomed his fingers to the cool metal.

His apartment was on the twelfth floor of a prewar building. Three shifts of doormen guarded the lobby. No other building afforded access to any of his windows, and those near the fire escape were protected by locked window gates, the key to which hung out of reach on a nail. The door to the hallway had two dead-bolt locks, each with its cylinder secured by an escutcheon plate. The door had a steel core and was further reinforced by a Fox police lock.

Elliott had never felt insecure in his apartment, nor were its security measures the result of his own paranoia. They had all been in place when he moved in. And they were standard for the building and the neighborhood.

He passed the gun from hand to hand, at once glad to have it and, like an impulse shopper, wondering why he’d bought it.

Where should he keep it?

The drawer of the nightstand suggested itself. He put the gun and the box of shells in it, closed the drawer, and went to take a shower.

It was almost a week before he looked at the gun again. He didn’t mention it and rarely thought about it. News items would bring it to mind. A hardware-store owner in Rego Park killed his wife and small daughter with an unregistered handgun, then turned the weapon on himself; reading about it in the paper, Elliott thought of the revolver in his nightstand drawer. An honor student was slain in his bedroom by a stray shot from a high-powered assault rifle, and Elliott, watching TV, thought again of his gun.

On the Friday after his return, some item about the shooting of a drug dealer again directed his thoughts to the gun, and it occurred to him that he ought at least to load it. Suppose someone came crashing through his door or used some advance in criminal technology to cut the gates on his windows. If he were reaching hurriedly for a gun, it should be loaded.

He loaded all six chambers. He seemed to remember that you were supposed to leave one chamber empty as a safety measure. Otherwise, the gun might discharge if dropped. Cocking the weapon would presumably rotate the cylinder and ready it for shooting. Still, it wasn’t going to fire itself just sitting in his nightstand drawer, was it, now? And if he reached for it, if he needed it in a hurry, he’d want it fully loaded.

If you had to shoot at someone, you didn’t want to shoot once or twice and then stop. You wanted to empty the gun.

Had Huebner told him that? Or had someone said it in a movie or on television? It didn’t matter, he decided. Either way, it was sound advice.

A few days later, he saw a movie in which the hero, a renegade cop up against an entrenched drug mob, slept with a gun under his pillow. It was a much larger gun than Elliott’s, something like Huebner’s big automatic.

“More gun than you really need in your situation,” Huebner had told him. “And it’s too big and too heavy. You want something you can slip into a pocket. A cannon like this, you’d need a whole shoulder rig or it’d pull at your suit coat something awful.”

Not that he’d ever carry it.

That night, he got the gun out of the drawer and put it under his pillow. He thought of the princess who couldn’t sleep with a pea under her mattress. He felt a little silly, and he felt, too, some of what he had felt playing with toy guns as a child.

He got the gun from under his pillow and put it back in the drawer, where it belonged. He lay for a long time, inhaling the smell of the gun, metal and machine oil, interesting and not unpleasant.

A masculine scent, he thought. Blend in a little leather and tobacco, maybe a little horseshit, and you’ve got something to slap on after a shave. Win the respect of your fellows and drive the women wild.

He never put the gun under his pillow again. But the linen held the scent of the gun, and even after he’d changed the sheets and pillowcases, he could detect the smell on the pillow.

It was not until the incident with the panhandler that he ever carried the gun outside the apartment.

There were panhandlers all over the place, had been for several years now. It seemed to Elliott that there were more of them every year, but he wasn’t sure if that was really the case. They were of either sex and of every age and color, some of them proclaiming well-rehearsed speeches on subway cars, some standing mute in doorways and extending paper cups, some asking generally for spare change or specifically for money for food or for shelter or for wine.

Some of them, he knew, were homeless people, ground down by the system. Some belonged in mental institutions. Some were addicted to crack. Some were layabouts, earning more this way than they could at a menial job. Elliott couldn’t tell which was which and wasn’t sure how he felt about them, his emotions ranging from sympathy to irritation, depending on circumstances. Sometimes he gave money, sometimes he didn’t. He had given up trying to devise a consistent policy and simply followed his impulse of the moment.

One evening, walking home from the bus stop, he encountered a panhandler who demanded money. “Come on,” the man said. “Gimme a dollar.”

Elliott started to walk past him, but the man moved to block his path. He was taller and heavier than Elliott, wearing a dirty army jacket, his face partly hidden behind a dense black beard. His eyes, slightly exophthalmic, were fierce.

“Didn’t you hear me? Gimme a fuckin’ dollar!”

Elliott reached into his pocket, came out with a handful of change. The man made a face at the coins Elliott placed in his hand, then evidently decided the donation was acceptable.

“Thank you kindly,” he said. “Have a nice day.”

Have a nice day, indeed. Elliott walked on home, nodded to the doorman, let himself into his apartment. It wasn’t until he had engaged the locks that he realized his heart was pounding and his hands trembling.

He poured himself a drink. It helped, but it didn’t change anything.

Had he been mugged? There was a thin line, he realized, and he wasn’t sure if the man had crossed it. He had not been asking for money, he had been demanding it, and the absence of a specific threat did not mean there was no menace in the demand. Elliott, certainly, had given him money out of fear. He’d been intimidated. Unwilling to display his wallet, he’d fished out a batch of coins, including a couple of quarters and a subway token, currently valued at $1.15.

A small enough price, but that wasn’t the point. The point was that he’d been made to pay it. Stand and deliver, the man might as well have said. Elliott had stood and delivered.

A block from his own door, for God’s sake. A good street in a good neighborhood. Broad daylight.

And you couldn’t even report it. Not that anyone reported anything anymore. A friend at work had reported a burglary only because you had to in order to collect on your insurance. The police, he’d said, had taken the report over the phone. “I’ll send somebody if you want,” the cop had said, “but I’ve got to tell you, it’s a waste of your time and ours.” Someone else had been robbed of his watch and wallet at gunpoint and had not bothered reporting the incident. “What’s the point?” he’d said.

But even if there were a point, Elliott had nothing to report. A man had asked for money and he’d given it to him. They had a right to ask for money, some judge had ruled. They were exercising their First Amendment right of free speech. Never mind that there had been an unvoiced threat, that Elliott had paid the money out of intimidation. Never mind that it damn well felt like a mugging.

First Amendment rights. Maybe he ought to exercise his own rights under the Second Amendment — the right to bear arms.

That same evening, he took the gun from the drawer and tried it in various pockets — unloaded now. He tried tucking it into his belt, first in front, then behind, in the small of his back. He practiced reaching for it, drawing it. He felt foolish, and it was uncomfortable walking around with the gun in his belt like that.

It was comfortable in his right-hand jacket pocket, but the weight of it spoiled the line of the jacket. The pants pocket on the same side was better. He had reached into that pocket to produce the handful of change that had mollified the panhandler. Suppose he had come out with a gun instead?

“Thank you kindly. Have a nice day.”

Later, after he’d eaten, he went to the video store on the next block to rent a movie for the evening. He was out the door before he realized he still had the gun in his pocket. It was still unloaded, the six shells lying where he had spilled them on his bed. He had reached for the keys to lock up and there was the gun.

He got the keys, locked up, and went out with the gun in his pocket.

The sensation of being on the street with a gun in his pocket was an interesting one. He felt as though he were keeping a secret from everyone he met, and that the secret empowered him. He spent longer than usual in the video store. Two fantasies came and went. In one, he held up the clerk, brandishing his empty gun and walking out with all the money in the register. In the other, someone else attempted to rob the place and Elliott drew his weapon and foiled the holdup.

Back home, he watched the movie, but his mind insisted on replaying the second fantasy. In one version, the holdup man spun toward him, gun in hand, and Elliott had to face him with an unloaded revolver.

When the movie ended, he reloaded the gun and put it back in the drawer.

The following evening, he carried the gun, loaded this time. The night after that was a Friday, and when he got home from the office, he put the gun in his pocket almost without thinking about it. He went out for a bite of dinner, then played cards at a friend’s apartment a dozen blocks away. They played, as always, for low stakes, but Elliott was the big winner. Another player joked that he had better take a cab home.

“No need,” he said. “I’m armed and dangerous.”

He walked home, and on the way, he stopped at a bar and had a couple of beers. Some people at a table near where he stood were talking about a recent outrage, a young advertising executive in Greenwich Village shot dead while using a pay phone around the corner from his apartment. “I’ll tell you something,” one of the party said. “I’m about ready to start carrying a gun.”

“You can’t, legally,” someone said.

“Screw legally.”

“So a guy tries something and you shoot him and you’re the one winds up in trouble.”

“I’ll tell you something,” the man said. “I’d rather be judged by twelve than carried by six.”

He carried the gun the whole weekend. It never left his pocket. He was at home much of the time, watching a ball game on television, catching up with his bookkeeping, but he left the house several times each day and always had the gun on his person.

He never drew it, but sometimes he would put his hand in his pocket and let his fingers curl around the butt of it. He found its presence increasingly reassuring. If anything happened, he was ready.

And he didn’t have to worry about an accidental discharge. The chamber under the hammer was unloaded. He had worked all that out. If he dropped the gun, it wouldn’t go off. But if he cocked it and worked the trigger, it would fire.

When he took his hand from his pocket and held it to his face, he could smell the odor of the gun on his fingers. He liked that.

By Monday morning, he had grown used to the gun. It seemed perfectly natural to carry it to the office.

On the way home, not that night but the following night, the same aggressive panhandler accosted him. His routine had not changed. “Come on,” he said. “Gimme a dollar.”

Elliott’s hand was in his pocket, his fingers touching the cold metal.

“Not tonight,” he said.

Maybe something showed in his eyes.

“Hey, that’s cool,” the panhandler said. “You have a good day just the same.” And stepped out of his path.

A week or so after that, he was riding the subway, coming home late after dinner with married friends in Forest Hills. He had a paperback with him, but he couldn’t concentrate on it, and he realized that the two young men across the car from him were looking him over, sizing him up. They were wearing untied basketball sneakers and warm-up jackets, and looked street smart and dangerous. He was wearing the suit he’d worn to the office and had a briefcase beside him; he looked prosperous and vulnerable.

The car was almost empty. There was a derelict sleeping a few yards away, a woman with a small child all the way down at the other end. One of the pair nudged the other, then turned his eyes toward Elliott again.

Elliott took the gun out of his pocket. He held it on his lap and let them see it, then put it back in his pocket.

The two of them got off at the next station, leaving Elliott to ride home alone.

When he got home, he took the gun from his pocket and set it on the nightstand. (He no longer bothered tucking it in the drawer.) He went into the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror.

“Fucking thing saved my life,” he said.

One night, he took a woman friend to dinner. Afterward, they went back to her place and wound up in bed. At one point, she got up to use the bathroom, and while she was up, she hung up her own clothing and went to put his pants on a hanger.

“These weigh a ton,” she said. “What have you got in here?”

“See for yourself,” he said. “But be careful.”

“My God. Is it loaded?”

“They’re not much good if they’re not.”

“My God.”

He told her how he’d bought it in Florida, how it had now become second nature for him to carry it. “I’d feel naked without it,” he said.

“Aren’t you afraid you’ll get into trouble?”

“I look at it this way,” he told her. “I’d rather be judged by twelve than carried by six.”

One night, two men cut across the avenue toward him while he was walking home from his Friday card game. Without hesitation, he drew the gun.

“Whoa!” the nearer of the two sang out. “Hey, it’s cool, man. Thought you was somebody else, is all.”

They veered off, gave him a wide berth.

Thought I was somebody else, he thought. Thought I was a victim, is what you thought.

There were stores around the city that sold police equipment. Books to study for the sergeant’s exam. Copies of the latest revised penal code. A T-shirt that read n.y.p.d. homicide squad, our day begins when your day ends.

He stopped in and didn’t buy anything, then returned for a kit to clean his gun. He hadn’t fired it yet, except in Florida, but it seemed as though he ought to clean it from time to time anyway. He took the kit home and unloaded the gun and cleaned it, working an oiled patch of cloth through the short barrel. When he was finished, he put everything away and reloaded the gun.

He liked the way it smelled, freshly cleaned with gun oil.

A week later, he returned and bought a bulletproof vest. They had two types, one significantly more expensive than the other. Both were made of Kevlar, whatever that was.

“Your more expensive one provides you with a little more protection,” the proprietor explained. “Neither one’s gonna stop a shot from an assault rifle. The real high-powered rounds; concrete don’t stop ’em. This here, though, it provides the most protection available, plus it provides protection against a knife thrust. Neither one’s a sure thing to stop a knife, but this here’s reinforced.”

He bought the better vest.

One night, lonely and sad, he unloaded the gun and put the barrel to his temple. His finger was inside the trigger guard, curled around the trigger.

You weren’t supposed to dry-fire the gun. It was bad for the firing pin to squeeze off a shot when there was no cartridge in the chamber.

Quit fooling around, he told himself.

He cocked the gun, then took it away from his temple. He uncocked it, put the barrel in his mouth. That was how cops did it when they couldn’t take it anymore. Eating your gun, they called it.

He didn’t like the taste, the metal, the gun oil. Liked the smell but not the taste.

He loaded the gun and quit fooling around.

A little later, he went out. It was late, but he didn’t feel like sitting around the apartment, and he knew he wouldn’t be able to sleep. He wore the Kevlar vest — he wore it all the time lately — and, of course, he had the gun in his pocket.

He walked around, with no destination in mind. He stopped for a beer but drank only a few sips of it, then headed out to the street again. The moon came into view, and he wasn’t surprised to note that it was full.

He had his hand in his pocket, touching the gun. When he breathed deeply, he could feel the vest drawn tight around his chest. He liked the sensation.

When he reached the park, he hesitated. Years ago, back when the city was safe, you knew not to walk in the park at night. It was dangerous even then. It could hardly be otherwise now, when every neighborhood was a jungle.

So? If anything happened, if anybody tried anything, he was ready.

A Little Off the Top

“Consider the gecko,” the doctor said, with a gesture toward the wall at my left. There one of the tiny lizards clung effortlessly, as if painted. “Remarkable for its rather piercing cry, the undoubted source of its name. Remarkable as well for the suction cups at the tips of its fingers and toes, which devices enable it to scurry across the ceiling as readily as you or I might cross a floor. Now a Darwinian would point to the gecko and talk of evolution and mutation and fitness to survive, but can you honestly regard such an adaptation as the result of random chance? I prefer to see the fingerprints of the Creator in the fingertips of that saurian. It would take a God to create a gecko, and a whimsical fun-loving God at that. The only sort, really, in whom one would care to believe.”

The doctor’s name was Turnquist. He was an Englishman, an anomaly on an island where the planters were predominantly Dutch with a scattering of displaced French. He had just given me the best dinner I’d had since I left the States, a perfectly seasoned curried goat complemented by an even dozen side dishes and perhaps as many chutneys. Thus far in my travels I’d been exposed almost exclusively to Chinese cooks, and not one of them could have found work on Mott Street.

Dr. Turnquist’s conversation was as stimulating as his cook’s curry. He was dressed in white, but there his resemblance to Sidney Greenstreet ended. He was a short man and a slender one, with rather large and long-fingered hands, and as he sat with his hands poised on the white linen cloth, it struck me that there was about him a quality not dissimilar to the gecko. He might have been clinging to a wall, waiting for a foolish insect to venture too close.

There was a cut crystal bell beside his wineglass. He rang it, and almost immediately a young woman appeared in the kitchen doorway. “Bring the brandy,” he told her, “and a pair of the medium-sized bell glasses.”

She withdrew, returning moments later with a squat-bodied ship’s decanter and a pair of glasses. “Very good, Leota,” he said. “You may pour a glass for each of us.”

She served me first, placing the glass on the tablecloth at my right, pouring a generous measure of cognac into it. I watched the procedure out of the corner of my eye. She was of medium height, slender but full-figured, with a rich brown skin and arresting cheekbones. Her scent was heavy and rich in the tropical air. My eyes followed her as she moved around the table and filled my host’s glass. She left the bottle on the table. He said, “Thank you, Leota,” and she crossed to the kitchen door.

My eyes returned to the doctor. He was holding his glass aloft. I raised mine. “Cheers,” he said, and we drank.

The cognac was excellent and I said as much. “It’s decent,” he allowed. “Not the best the French ever managed, but good enough.” His dry lizard eyes twinkled. “Is it the cognac you admired? Or the hand that poured it?”

“Your servant is a beautiful woman,” I said, perhaps a little stiffly.

“She’s a Tamil. They are an attractive race, most especially in the bloom of youth. And Leota is particularly attractive, even for a Tamil.” His eyes considered me carefully. “You recently ended a marriage,” he said.

“A relationship. We weren’t actually married. We lived together.”

“It was painful, I suppose.”

I hesitated, then nodded.

“Then I daresay travel was the right prescription,” the doctor said. “Your appetites are returning. You did justice to your dinner. You’re able to appreciate a good cognac and a beautiful woman.”

“One could hardly do otherwise. All three are quite superb.”

He lifted his glass again, warmed its bowl in his palm, inhaled its bouquet, took a drop of the liquid on his tongue. His eyes closed briefly. For a moment I might have been alone in the high-ceilinged dining room.

His eyes snapped open. “Have you,” he demanded, “ever had a cognac of the comet year?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Eighteen thirty-five. Have you ever tasted an eighteen thirty-five cognac?”

“Not that I recall.”

“Then you very likely have not, because you would recall it. Have you ever made love to a virgin? Let me rephrase that. Have you ever embraced a virgin of mixed ancestry, Tamil and Chinese and Scandinavian? You needn’t answer. A rhetorical question, of course.”

I took a small sip of cognac. It was really quite excellent.

“I could tell you a story,” Dr. Turnquist said. “Of course you’d want to change the names if you ever decided to do anything with it. And you might take care to set it on some other island.”

“I wouldn’t have to name the island at all,” I said.

“No,” he said. “I don’t suppose you would.”

There were, it seemed, two brothers named Einhoorn. One, Piet, was a planter, with large and valuable holdings in the southern portion of the island. The other, Rolf, was a trader with offices in the capital city on the island’s eastern rim. Both were quite prosperous, and each had survived the trauma of the island’s metamorphosis from colony to independent nation.

Both had been married. Piet’s wife had died years ago, while delivering a stillborn child. Rolf’s wife deserted him at about the same time, leaving on a Europe-bound freighter with whose captain Rolf had traded for years. The ship still called at the island from time to time, and Rolf still did business with her captain. The woman was never a subject of conversation between them.

Although he saw them infrequently, Dr. Turnquist got along well enough with both of the Einhoorn brothers. He thought them coarse men. They both had a hearty appetite for the pleasures of the flesh, which he approved, but it seemed to him that they lacked refinement. Neither had the slightest taste for art, for music, for literature. Neither gave any evidence of having a spiritual dimension. Both delighted in making money, in drinking brandy, and embracing young women. Neither cared much for anything else.

One evening, Rolf, the trader, appeared at the doctor’s door. The doctor had already finished his dinner. He was sitting on the enclosed veranda, sipping a postprandial brandy and reading, for the thousandth time, a sonnet of Wordsworth’s, the one comparing the evening to a nun breathless with adoration. A felicitous phrase, he had thought for the thousandth time.

He set the book aside and put his guest in a wicker chair and poured him a brandy. Rolf drank it down, pronounced it acceptable, and demanded to know if the doctor had ever had an 1835 cognac. The doctor said that he had not.

“The comet year,” Rolf said. “Halley’s Comet. It came in eighteen thirty-five. It was important, the coming of the comet. The American writer, Mark Twain. You know him? He was born in that year.”

“I would suppose he was not the only one.”

“He thought it significant,” Rolf Einhoorn said. “He said he was born when the comet came and would die when it reappeared. He believed this, I think. I don’t know if it happened.”

“Twain died in nineteen ten.”

“Then perhaps he was right,” the trader said, “because the comet comes every seventy-five years. I think it is every seventy-five years. It will be due again in a couple of years, and that is when I intended to drink the bottle.”

“The bottle?”

“Of eighteen thirty-five cognac.” Rolf rubbed his fleshy palms together. “I’ve had it for two years. It came off a Chinese ship. The man I bought it from didn’t know what he had but he knew he had something. Cognac of the comet year is legendary, my dear Turnquist. I couldn’t guess at its value. It is not like a wine, changing with the years, perhaps deteriorating beneath the cork. Brandies and whiskeys do not change once they have been bottled. They neither ripen nor decay. A man may spend a thousand pounds buying a rare wine at a London auction house only to find himself the owner of the world’s most costly vinegar. But a cognac — it will no more spoil with age than gold will rust. And a cognac of eighteen thirty-five—”

“A famous cognac.”

“A legend, as I’ve said.” He put down his empty glass, folded his hands on his plump stomach. “And I shall never taste it.”

The silence stretched. A fly buzzed against a lightbulb, then flew off. “Well, why not?” the doctor asked at length. “You haven’t sworn off drinking. I don’t suppose you’ve lost your corkscrew. What’s the problem?”

“My brother is the problem.”

“Piet?”

“Have I another brother? One is sufficient. He wants the cognac, the Comet Year cognac.”

“I daresay he does. Who wouldn’t? But why should you give it to him?”

“Because he has something I want.”

“Oh?”

“You know his ward? She’s called Freya.”

“I’ve heard of her,” the doctor said. “A half-caste, isn’t she?”

“Her mother was half Tamil and half Chinese. Her father was a Norwegian seaman, captain of a freighter that docked here once and has never returned. You haven’t seen Freya?”

“No.”

“She is exquisite. Golden skin that glows as if lighted from within. A heart-shaped face, cheekbones to break your heart, and the most impossible blue eyes. A waist you could span with your hands. Breasts like, like—”

The man was breathless with adoration, Dr. Turnquist thought, though not like a nun. “How old is this goddess?” he asked.

“Fifteen,” Rolf Einhoorn said. “Her mother died five years ago. Piet took her into his household, made a home for her. People credit him with an act of charity. My brother has never performed an act of charity in his life.”

“He makes sexual use of her?”

“Not yet. The bastard’s been saving her.”

“Ah,” said the doctor. “Even as you have been saving your cognac. Waiting, you might say, for the reappearance of the comet.”

“Piet has been waiting for her sixteenth birthday. Then he will make her his mistress. But he wants my cognac.”

“And you want — I’ve forgotten her name.”

“Freya. He has offered a trade. Her virginity for my bottle.”

“And you have accepted?”

“I have accepted.”

The doctor raised his eyebrows.

“It seems unfair,” Rolf said. The doctor noted a crafty light in his eyes. “Piet will have every drop of my precious cognac. He may drink it all in one night or stretch it out over a lifetime, and if he wishes he may shatter the bottle when he has drained it. And what will I have in return? One night with this beauty. Her maidenhead will be mine, but when I return her to him she will be a far cry from an empty bottle. She will be his to enjoy for as long as he wants her, and I will be left with the memory of her flesh and not even the memory of the cognac. Does it seem fair to you?”

“Can’t you get out of the deal?”

“I could,” Rolf said. “And yet there ought to be a better solution, don’t you think? The little angel’s birthday is two months from tomorrow. That is when the exchange will take place.” He lowered his eyes deliberately. “Piet has seen my bottle. He has examined the seal.”

“Ah.”

“You are a clever man. A doctor, good with your hands. Perhaps there is a way to remove the contents from a sealed bottle, eh?”

“You would have to bring me the bottle,” the doctor said, “and I should have to see what I could do.”

Piet turned up later that week. Coincidentally, Dr. Turnquist was reading another sonnet of Wordsworth’s at the moment of his arrival, the one about the world being too much with us. Old Wordsworth, he thought, had a knack.

Piet, not surprisingly, told essentially the same story as his brother. He spoke quite eloquently of the legendary perfection of the 1835 cognac, then spoke at least as eloquently of his ward. “She has spent five years under my roof,” he said. “She is like a daughter to me.”

“I’m sure.”

“And now I’ve traded her to my verdammte brother for a bottle of brandy. Five years, doctor!”

“The brandy’s been around for almost a century and a half. Five years seems a short time in comparison.”

“You know what I mean,” Piet said. “I wonder.”

“What is it that you wonder?”

“I wonder what virginity is,” Piet mused. “A virgin’s embrace is nothing so special, is it? Ordinarily one wants one’s partner to be schooled, able. With a virgin, one delights in her incompetence. What is so special, eh, about a tiny membrane?”

The doctor kept silent.

“You are a doctor,” Piet Einhoorn said. “One hears tales, you know. Exotic bordellos whose madams sell a virginity ten times over, tightening the passage with alum, restoring the maidenhead. One hears these things and wonders what to believe.”

“One cannot believe everything one hears.”

“Oh,” Piet said.

“Still, there is something that can be done. If the girl is a virgin in the first place.”

“I have not had her, if that is what you are implying.”

“I implied nothing. Even if she hasn’t been with a man, she could have lost her hymen in any of a dozen ways. But if it’s intact—”

“Yes?”

“You want to be with her once, is that right? You want to be the first man to have her.”

“That is exactly what I want.”

“If the hymen were surgically detached before the first intercourse, and if it were subsequently reattached after intercourse has taken place—”

“It is possible?”

“Bring the child,” the doctor said. “Let me have a look at her, eh?”

Two days later Rolf returned to the doctor’s house. This time his visit was expected. He carried a small leather satchel, from which he produced a bottle that fairly shouted its age. The doctor took it from him, held it to the light, examined its label and seal, turned it this way and that.

“This will take careful study,” he announced.

“Can you do it?”

“Can I remove the contents without violating the seal? I think not. There is a trick of removing a tablecloth without disturbing the dishes and glasses resting atop it. One gives an abrupt all-out pull. That would not do in this case. But perhaps the seal can be removed and ultimately restored without its appearance being altered in any way.” He set the bottle down. “Leave it with me. There is lead foil here which will not be readily removed, paper labels which might yield if the glue holding them can be softened. It is a Chinese puzzle, Einhoorn. Come back Saturday. If it can be done, it shall be done that day in front of your eyes.”

“If my brother suspects—”

“If it cannot be done safely it will not be done at all. So he will suspect nothing. Oh, bring a bottle of the best cognac you can find, will you? We can’t replace cognac of the comet year with rotgut, can we now?”

The following day it was Piet’s turn. He brought with him not a leather satchel but an altogether more appealing cargo, the girl Freya.

She was, the doctor noted, quite spectacular. Rolf’s cognac had looked like any other cognac, possessed of a good enough color and a perfect clarity but otherwise indistinguishable from any other amber liquid. Freya, her skin a good match for the cognac, looked like no other young woman the doctor had ever seen. Three races had blended themselves to perfection in her lithe person. Her skin was like hot velvet, while her eyes made one wonder why blue had ever been thought a cool color. And, thought Dr. Turnquist, a man could impale himself upon those cheekbones.

“I’ll want to examine her,” he told Piet. “Make yourself comfortable on the veranda.”

In his surgery, Freya shucked off her clothing without a word, and without any trace of embarrassment. He placed her on his table, put her feet in the stirrups, and bent to his task. She was warm to the touch, he noted, and after a moment or two she began to move rhythmically beneath his fingers. He looked up from his work, met her eyes. She was smiling at him.

“Why, you little devil,” he said.

He left her there, found Piet on the veranda. “You’re very fortunate,” he told the planter. “The membrane is intact. It hasn’t yielded to horseback riding or an inquisitive finger.”

“Have you detached it?”

“That will take some time. It’s minor surgery, but I’d as soon sedate her all the same. It would be best if she didn’t know the nature of the procedure, don’t you think? So she can’t say anything that might find its way to your brother’s ear.”

“Good thinking.”

“Come back in the morning,” the doctor told him. “Then you may enjoy her favors tomorrow night and bring her back to me the next morning for repair. Or restoration, if you prefer.”

Piet came in the morning to reclaim his ward. As he led her to his car, the doctor thought not for the first time what a coarse, gross man the planter was.

Not that his brother was any better. Rolf arrived scarcely an hour after Piet had left — there was an element of French farce in the staging of this, the doctor remembered thinking — and the doctor led him into his study and showed him the bottle. Its neck was bare now, the wax and lead foil and paper labels carefully removed.

“Please notice,” he said, “that the cork is quite dry. If this bottle held wine it would only be fit for pouring on a salad.”

“But since it is brandy—”

“It is presumably in excellent condition. Still, if one attempts to remove this cork it will at once crumble into dust.”

“Then—”

“Then we must be inventive,” said the doctor. He brought forth an oversized hypodermic needle and plunged it in a single motion through the cork. As he drew back its plunger the syringe filled with the amber liquid.

“Brilliant,” the trader said.

The doctor drew the syringe from the bottle, squirted its contents into a beaker, and repeated the process until the bottle was empty. Then he took the bottle that Rolf had brought — an excellent flask of twenty-year-old Napoleon brandy — and transferred its contents via the syringe into the ancient bottle. It was the work of another hour to replace the various sealing materials, and when he was done the bottle looked exactly as it had when the trader first obtained it from the Chinese seaman who’d been its previous owner.

“And now we’ll employ a funnel,” Dr. Turnquist said, “and pour your very old cognac into a much newer bottle, and let’s not spill one precious drop, eh?” He sniffed appreciatively at the now empty beaker. “A rich bouquet. You’ll postpone your enjoyment until the return of Halley’s Comet?”

“Perhaps I’ll have one glass ahead of schedule,” Rolf Einhoorn said, grinning lewdly. “To toast Freya’s sixteenth birthday.”

The conversation took a similar turn when Piet collected his ward after the surgical restoration of her physical virginity. “I have had my cake,” the planter said, smacking his lips like an animal. “And in less than a month’s time I shall eat it, too. Or drink it, more precisely. I will be sipping cognac of the comet year while my fool of a brother makes do with—” And here he employed a Dutch phrase with which the doctor was not familiar, but which he later was able to translate loosely as sloppy seconds.

Piet left, taking Freya with him. The doctor stood for a moment at the front door, watching the car drive out of sight. Then he went looking for his volume of Wordsworth.

“It’s a beautiful story,” I told him. “A classic, really. I assume the exchange went according to plan? Freya spent the night of her sixteenth birthday with Rolf? And Piet had the brandy in exchange?”

“All went smoothly. As smooth as old cognac, as smooth as Freya’s skin.”

“Each had his cake,” I said, “and each ate it, too. Or thought he did, which amounts to the same thing, doesn’t it?”

“Does it?”

“I should think so. If you think you’re drinking a legendary cognac, isn’t that the same as drinking it? And if you think you’re a woman’s first lover, isn’t that the same as actually being the first?”

“I would say it is almost the same.” He smiled. “In addition, these brothers each enjoyed a third pleasure, and perhaps it was the most exquisite of all. Each had the satisfaction of having pulled something over on the other. So the whole arrangement could hardly have been more satisfactory.”

“A beautiful story,” I said again.

He leaned forward to pour a little more cognac into my glass. “I thought you would appreciate its subtleties,” he said. “I sensed that about you. Of course, there’s an element you haven’t considered.”

“Oh?”

“You raised a point. Is the illusion quite the same as the reality? Was Piet’s experience in drinking the cognac identical to Rolf’s?”

“Except insofar as one cognac was actually better or worse than the other.”

“Ah,” the doctor said. “Of course in this instance both drank the same cognac.”

“Because they believed it to be the same?”

He shook his head impatiently. “Because it was the same,” he said. “The identical brand of twenty-year-old Napoleon, and that’s not as great a coincidence as it might appear, since it’s the best brandy available on this island. It’s the very same elixir you and I have been drinking this very evening.”

“Piet and Rolf were both drinking it?”

“Of course.”

“Then what happened to the real stuff?”

“I got it, of course,” said the doctor. “It was easy to jab the hypodermic needle straight through the cork, since I’d already performed the procedure a matter of hours earlier. That part was easy enough. It was softening the wax without melting it altogether, and removing the lead foil without destroying it, that made open-heart surgery child’s play by comparison.”

“So you wound up with the Comet Year cognac.”

“Quite,” he said, smiling. And, as an afterthought, “And with the girl, needless to say.”

“The girl?”

“Freya.” He looked down into his glass. “A charming, marvelously exciting creature. Genetics can no more explain her perfection than can Darwin account for the gecko’s fingertips. A benevolent Creator was at work there. I detached her hymen, had her during the night she spent here, then let her go off to lose her already-lost virginity to Piet. And then he brought her back for hymenal restoration, had me lock up the barn door, if you will, after I’d galloped off on the horse. And now Rolf has had her, gathering the dear thing’s first fruits for the third time.”

“Good Lord.”

“Quite. Now if the illusion is identical to the reality, then Piet and Rolf have both gained everything and lost nothing. Whereas I have gained everything and lost nothing whether the illusion is equal to the reality or not. There are points here, I suspect, that a philosopher might profitably ponder. Philosophical implications aside, I thought you might enjoy the story.”

“I love the story.”

He smiled, enjoying my enjoyment. “It’s getting late. A pity you can’t meet Freya. I’m afraid my description has been woefully inadequate. But she’s with Piet and he’s never welcomed visitors. Still, if you don’t mind, I think I’ll send Leota to your room. I know you fancy her, and I saw the look she was giving you. She’s not Freya, but I think you’ll enjoy her acquaintance.”

I muttered something appreciative.

“It’s nothing,” he said. “I wish, too, that I could let you have a taste of the Comet Year cognac. From the bouquet, it should turn out to be quite nice. It may not be all that superior to what we’ve been drinking, but think of the glamor that accompanies it.”

“You haven’t tasted it yet?”

He shook his head. “Those two brothers have probably finished their bottles by now. I shouldn’t doubt it. But I think I’d rather hold out until the comet comes up again. If you’re in this part of the world in a couple of years, you might want to stop in and watch the comet with me. I suppose one ought to be able to turn up a telescope somewhere, and we could raise a glass or two, don’t you think?”

“I’m sure we could.”

“Quite.” He winked slowly, looking more than ever like an old gecko waiting for a fly. He lifted the crystal bell, rang. “Ah, Leota,” he said, when the Tamil woman appeared. “My guest’s the least bit tired. Perhaps you could show him to his room.”

And Miles to Go Before I Sleep

When the bullets struck, my first thought was that someone had raced up behind me to give me an abrupt shove. An instant later I registered the sound of the gunshots, and then there was fire in my side, burning pain, and the impact had lifted me off my feet and sent me sprawling at the edge of the lawn in front of my house.

I noticed the smell of the grass. Fresh, cut the night before and with the dew still on it.

I can recall fragments of the ambulance ride as if it took place in some dim dream. I worried at the impropriety of running the siren so early in the morning.

They’ll wake half the town, I thought.

Another time, I heard one of the white-coated attendants say something about a red blanket. My mind leaped to recall the blanket that lay on my bed when I was a boy almost forty years ago. It was plaid, mostly red with some green in it. Was that what they were talking about?

These bits of awareness came one after another, like fast cuts in a film. There was no sensation of time passing between them.

I was in a hospital room. The operating room, I suppose. I was spread out on a long white table while a masked and green-gowned doctor probed a wound in the left side of my chest. I must have been under anesthetic — there was a mask on my face with a tube connected to it. And I believe my eyes were closed. Nevertheless, I was aware of what was happening, and I could see.

I don’t know how to explain this.

There was a sensation I was able to identify as pain, although it didn’t actually hurt me. Then I felt as though my side were a bottle and a cork was being drawn from it. It popped free. The doctor held up a misshapen bullet for examination. I watched it fall in slow motion from his forceps, landing with a plinking sound in a metal pan.

“Other’s too close to the heart,” I heard him say. “Can’t get a grip on it. Don’t dare touch it, way it’s positioned. Kill him if it moves.”

Cut.

Same place, an indefinite period of time later. A nurse saying, “Oh, God, he’s going,” and then all of them talking at once.

Then I was out of my body.

It just happened, just like that. One moment I was in my dying body on the table and a moment later I was floating somewhere beneath the ceiling. I could look down and see myself on the table and the doctors and nurses standing around me.

I’m dead, I thought.

I was very busy trying to decide how I felt about it. It didn’t hurt. I had always thought it would hurt, that it would be awful. But it wasn’t so terrible.

So this is death, I thought.

And it was odd seeing myself, my body, lying there. I thought, you were a good body. I’m all right, I don’t need you, but you were a good body.

Then I was gone from that room. There was a rush of light that became brighter and brighter, and I was sucked through a long tunnel at a furious speed, and then I was in a world of light and in the presence of a Being of light.

This is hard to explain.

I don’t know if the Being was a man or a woman. Maybe it was both, maybe it changed back and forth. I don’t know. He was all in white, and He was light and was surrounded by light.

And in the distance behind Him were my father and my mother and my grandparents. People who had gone before me, and they were holding out their hands to me and beaming at me with faces radiant with light and love.

I went to the Being, I was drawn to Him, and He held out His arm and said, “Behold your life.”

And I looked, and I could behold my entire life. I don’t know how to say what I saw. It was as if my whole life had happened at once and someone had taken a photograph of it and I was looking at that photograph. I could see in it everything that I remembered in my life and everything that I had forgotten, and it was all happening at once and I was seeing it happen. And I would see something bad that I’d done and think, I’m sorry about that. And I would see something good and be glad about it.

And at the end I woke and had breakfast and left the house to walk to work and a car passed by and a gun came out the window. There were two shots and I fell and the ambulance came and all the rest of it.

And I thought, Who killed me?

The Being said, “You must find out the answer.”

I thought, I don’t care, it doesn’t matter.

He said, “You must go back and find the answer.”

I thought, No, I don’t want to go back.

All of the brilliant light began to fade. I reached out toward it because I didn’t want to go back, I didn’t want to be alive again. But it all continued to fade.

Then I was back in my body again.

“We almost lost you,” the nurse said. Her smile was professional but the light in her eyes showed she meant it. “Your heart actually stopped on the operating table. You really had us scared there.”

“I’m sorry,” I said.

She thought that was funny. “The doctor was only able to remove one of the two bullets that were in you. So you’ve still got a chunk of lead in your chest. He sewed you up and put a drain in the wound, but obviously you won’t be able to walk around like that. In fact it’s important for you to lie absolutely still or the bullet might shift in position. It’s right alongside your heart, you see.”

It might shift even if I didn’t move, I thought. But she knew better than to tell me that.

“In four or five days we’ll have you scheduled for another operation,” she went on. “By then the bullet may move of its own accord to a more accessible position. If not, there are surgical techniques that can be employed.” She told me some of the extraordinary things surgeons could do. I didn’t pay attention.

After she left the room, I rolled back and forth on the bed, shifting my body as jerkily as I could. But the bullet did not change its position in my chest.

I was afraid of that.

I stayed in the hospital that night. No one came to see me during visiting hours, and I thought that was strange. I asked the nurse and was told I was in intensive care and could not have visitors.

I lost control of myself. I shouted that she was crazy. How could I learn who did it if I couldn’t see anyone?

“The police will see you as soon as it’s allowed,” she said. She was terribly earnest. “Believe me,” she said, “it’s for your own protection. They want to ask you a million questions, naturally, but it would be bad for your health to let you get all excited.”

Silly bitch, I thought. And almost put the thought into words.

Then I remembered the picture of my life and the pleasant and unpleasant things I had done and how they all had looked in the picture.

I smiled. “Sorry I lost control,” I said. “But if they didn’t want me to get excited they shouldn’t have given me such a beautiful nurse.”

She went out beaming.

I didn’t sleep. It did not seem to be necessary.

I lay in bed wondering who had killed me.

My wife? We’d married young, then grown apart. Of course she hadn’t shot at me because she’d been in bed asleep when I left the house that morning. But she might have a lover. Or she could have hired someone to pull the trigger for her.

My partner? Monty and I had turned a handful of borrowed capital into a million-dollar business. But I was better than Monty at holding onto money. He spent it, gambled it away, paid it out in divorce settlements. Profits were off lately. Had he been helping himself to funds and cooking the books? And did he then decide to cover his thefts the easy way?

My girl? Peg had a decent apartment, a closet full of clothes. Not a bad deal. But for a while I’d let her think I’d divorce Julia when the kids were grown, and now she and I both knew better. She’d seemed to adjust to the situation, but had the resentment festered inside her?

My children?

The thought was painful. Mark had gone to work for me after college. The arrangement didn’t last long. He’d been too headstrong, while I’d been unwilling to give him the responsibility he wanted. Now he was talking about going into business for himself. But he lacked the capital.

If I died, he’d have all he needed.

Debbie was married and expecting a child. First she’d lived with another young man, one of whom I hadn’t approved, and then she’d married Scott, who was hard-working and earnest and ambitious. Was the marriage bad for her, and did she blame me for costing her the other boy? Or did Scott’s ambition prompt him to make Debbie an heiress?

These were painful thoughts.

Someone else? But who and why?

Some days ago I’d cut off another motorist at a traffic circle. I remembered the sound of his horn, his face glimpsed in my rearview mirror, red, ferocious. Had he copied down my license plate, determined my address, lain in ambush to gun me down?

It made no sense. But it did not make sense for anyone to kill me.

Julia? Monty? Peg? Mark? Debbie? Scott?

A stranger?

I lay there wondering and did not truly care. Someone had killed me and I was supposed to be dead. But I was not permitted to be dead until I knew the answer to the question.

Maybe the police would find it for me.

They didn’t.

I saw two policemen the following day. I was still in intensive care, still denied visitors, but an exception was made for the police. They were very courteous and spoke in hushed voices. They had no leads whatsoever in their investigation and just wanted to know if I could suggest a single possible suspect.

I told them I couldn’t.

My nurse turned white as paper.

“You’re not supposed to be out of bed! You’re not even supposed to move! What do you think you’re doing?”

I was up and dressed. There was no pain. As an experiment, I’d been palming the pain pills they issued me every four hours, hiding them in the bedclothes instead of swallowing them. As I’d anticipated, I did not feel any pain.

The area of the wound was numb, as though that part of me had been excised altogether. But nothing hurt. I could feel the slug that was still in me and could tell that it remained in position. It did not hurt me, however.

She went on jabbering away at me. I remembered the picture of my life and avoided giving her a sharp answer.

“I’m going home,” I said.

“Don’t talk nonsense.”

“You have no authority over me,” I told her. “I’m legally entitled to take responsibility for my own life.”

“For your own death, you mean.”

“If it comes to that. You can’t hold me here against my will. You can’t operate on me without my consent.”

“If you don’t have that operation, you’ll die.”

“Everyone dies.”

“I don’t understand,” she said, and her eyes were wide and filled with sorrow, and my heart went out to her.

“Don’t worry about me,” I said gently. “I know what I’m doing. And there’s nothing anyone can do.”

“They wouldn’t even let me see you,” Julia was saying. “And now you’re home.”

“It was a fast recovery.”

“Shouldn’t you be in bed?”

“The exercise is supposed to be good for me,” I said. I looked at her, and for a moment I saw her as she’d appeared in parts of the picture of my life. As a bride. As a young mother.

“You know, you’re a beautiful woman,” I said.

She colored.

“I suppose we got married too young,” I said. “We each had a lot of growing to do. And the business took too much of my time over the years. And I’m afraid I haven’t been a very good husband.”

“You weren’t so bad.”

“I’m glad we got married,” I said. “And I’m glad we stayed together. And that you were here for me to come home to.”

She started to cry. I held her until she stopped. Then, her face to my chest, she said, “At the hospital, waiting, I realized for the first time what it would mean for me to lose you. I thought we’d stopped loving each other a long time ago. I know you’ve had other women. For that matter, I’ve had lovers from time to time. I don’t know if you knew that.”

“It’s not important.”

“No,” she said, “it’s not important. I’m glad we got married, darling. And I’m glad you’re going to be all right.”

Monty said, “You had everybody worried there, kid. But what do you think you’re doing down here? You’re supposed to be home in bed.”

“I’m supposed to get exercise. Besides, if I don’t come down here how do I know you won’t steal the firm into bankruptcy?”

My tone was light, but he flushed deeply. “You just hit a nerve,” he said.

“What’s the matter?”

“When they were busy cutting the bullet out of you, all I could think was you’d die thinking I was a thief.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

He lowered his eyes. “I was borrowing partnership funds,” he said. “I was in a bind because of my own stupidity and I didn’t want to admit it to you, so I dipped into the till. It was a temporary thing, a case of the shorts. I got everything straightened out before that clown took a shot at you. They know who it was yet?”

“Not yet.”

“The night before you were shot, I stayed late and covered things. I wasn’t going to say anything, and then I wondered if you’d been suspicious, and I decided I’d tell you about it first thing in the morning. Then it looked as though I wasn’t going to get the chance. You didn’t suspect anything?”

“I thought our cash position was light. But after all these years I certainly wasn’t afraid of you stealing from me.”

“All those years,” he echoed, and I was seeing the picture of my life again. All the work Monty and I had put in side by side. The laughs we’d shared, the bad times we’d survived.

We looked at each other, and a great deal of feeling passed between us. Then he drew a breath and clapped me on the shoulder. “Well, that’s enough about old times,” he said gruffly. “Somebody’s got to do a little work around here.”

“I’m glad you’re here,” Peg said. “I couldn’t even go to the hospital. All I could do was call every hour and ask anonymously for a report on your condition. Critical condition, that’s what they said. Over and over.”

“It must have been rough.”

“It did something to me and for me,” she said. “It made me realize that I’ve cheated myself out of a life. And I was the one who did it. You didn’t do it to me.”

“I told you I’d leave Julia.”

“Oh, that was just a game we both played. I never really expected you to leave her. No, it’s been my fault, dear. I settled into a nice secure life. But when you were on the critical list I decided my life was on the critical list, too, and that it was time I took some responsibility for it.”

“Meaning?”

“Meaning it’s good you came over tonight and not this afternoon, because you wouldn’t have found me at home. I’ve got a job. It’s not much, but it’s enough to pay the rent. You see, I’ve decided it’s time I started paying my own rent. In the fall I’ll start night classes at the university.”

“I see.”

“You’re not angry?”

“Angry? I’m happy for you.”

“I don’t regret what we’ve been to each other. I was a lost little girl with a screwed-up life and you made me feel loved and cared for. But I’m a big girl now. I’ll still see you, if you want to see me, but from here on in I pay my own way.”

“No more checks?”

“No more checks. I mean it.”

I remembered some of our times together, seeing them as I had seen them in the picture of my life. I was filled with desire. I went and took her in my arms.

She said, “But is it safe? Won’t it be dangerous for you?”

“The doctor said it’ll do me good.”

Her eyes sparkled. “Well, if it’s just what the doctor ordered—” And she led me to the bedroom.

Afterward I wished I could have died in Peg’s bed. Almost immediately I realized that would have been bad for her and bad for Julia.

Anyway, I hadn’t yet done what I’d come back to do.

Later, while Julia slept, I lay awake in the darkness. I thought, This is crazy. I’m no detective. I’m a businessman. I died and You won’t let me stay dead. Why can’t I be dead?

I got out of bed, went downstairs, and laid out the cards for a game of solitaire. I toasted a slice of bread and made myself a cup of tea.

I won the game of solitaire. It was a hard variety, one I could normally win once in fifty or a hundred times.

I thought. It’s not Julia, it’s not Monty, it’s not Peg. All of them have love for me.

I felt good about that.

But who killed me? Who was left of my list?

I didn’t feel good about that.

The following morning I was finishing my breakfast when Mark rang the bell. Julia went to the door and let him in. He came into the kitchen and got himself a cup of coffee from the pot on the stove.

“I was at the hospital,” he said. “Night and day, but they wouldn’t let any of us see you. I was there.”

“Your mother told me.”

“Then I had to leave town the day before yesterday and I just got back this morning. I had to meet with some men.” A smile flickered on his face. He looked just like his mother when he smiled.

“I’ve got the financing,” he said. “I’m in business.”

“That’s wonderful.”

“I know you wanted me to follow in your footseps, Dad. But I couldn’t be happy having my future handed to me that way. I wanted to make it on my own.”

“You’re my son. I was the same myself.”

“When I asked you for a loan—”

“I’ve been thinking about that,” I said, remembering the scene as I’d witnessed it in the picture of my life. “I resented your independence and I envied your youth. I was wrong to turn you down.”

“You were right to turn me down.” That smile again, just like his mother. “I wanted to make it on my own, and then I turned around and asked for help from you. I’m just glad you knew better than to give me what I was weak enough to ask for. I realized that almost immediately, but I was too proud to say anything, and then some madman shot you and — well, I’m glad everything turned out all right, Dad.”

“Yes,” I said. “So am I.”

Not Mark, then.

Not Debbie either. I always knew that, and knew it with utter certainty when she cried out “Oh, Daddy!” and rushed to me and threw herself into my arms. “I’m so glad,” she kept saying. “I was so worried.”

“Calm down,” I told her. “I don’t want my grandchild born with a nervous condition.”

“Don’t worry about your grandchild. Your grandchild’s going to be just fine.”

“And how about my daughter?”

“Your daughter’s just fine. Do you want to know something? These past few days, wow, I’ve really learned a lot during these past few days.”

“So have I.”

“How close I am to you, for one thing. Waiting at the hospital, there was a time when I thought, God, he’s gone. I just had this feeling. And then I shook my head and said, no, it was nonsense, you were all right. And you know what they told us afterward? Your heart stopped during the operation, and it must have happened right when I got that feeling. I knew, and then I knew again when it resumed beating.”

When I looked at my son I saw his mother’s smile. When I looked at Debbie I saw myself.

“And another thing I learned, and that’s how much people need each other. People were so good to us! So many people called me, asked about you. Even Philip called, can you imagine? He just wanted to let me know that I should call on him if there was anything he could do.”

“What could he possibly do?”

“I have no idea. It was funny hearing from him, though. I hadn’t heard his voice since we were living together. But it was nice of him to call, wasn’t it?”

I nodded. “It must have made you wonder what might have been.”

“What it made me wonder was how I ever thought Philip and I were made for each other. Scott was with me every minute, you know, except when he went down to give blood for you—”

“He gave blood for me?”

“Didn’t mother tell you? You and Scott are the same blood type. It’s one of the rarer types and you both have it. Maybe that’s why I fell in love with him.”

“Not a bad reason.”

“He was with me all the time, you know, and by the time you were out of danger I began to realize how close Scott and I have grown, how much I love him. And then when I heard Philip’s voice I thought what kid stuff that relationship of ours had been. I know you never approved.”

“It wasn’t my business to approve or disapprove.”

“Maybe not. But I know you approve of Scott, and that’s important to me.”

I went home.

I thought, What do You want from me? It’s not my son-in-law. You don’t try to kill a man and then donate blood for a transfusion. Nobody would do a thing like that.

The person I cut off at the traffic circle? But that was insane. And how would I know him anyway? I wouldn’t know where to start looking for him.

Some other enemy? But I had no enemies.

Julia said, “The doctor called again. He still doesn’t see how you could check yourself out of the hospital. But he called to say he wants to schedule you for surgery.”

Not yet, I told her. Not until I’m ready.

“When will you be ready?”

When I feel right about it, I told her.

She called him back, relayed the message. “He’s very nice,” she reported. “He says any delay is hazardous, so you should let him schedule as soon as you possibly can. If you have something to attend to he says he can understand that, but try not to let it drag on too long.”

I was glad he was a sympathetic and understanding man, and that she liked him. He might be a comfort to her later when she needed someone around to lean on.

Something clicked.

I called Debbie.

“Just the one telephone call,” she said, puzzled. “He said he knew you never liked him but he always respected you and he knew what an influence you were in my life. And that I should feel free to call on him if I needed someone to turn to. It was nice of him, that’s what I told myself at the time, but there was something creepy about the conversation.”

And what had she told him?

“That it was nice to hear from him, and that, you know, my husband and I would be fine. Sort of stressing that I was married, but in a nice way. Why?”

The police were very dubious. Ancient history, they said. The boy had lived with my daughter a while ago, parted amicably, never made any trouble. Had he ever threatened me? Had we ever fought?

He’s the one, I said. Watch him, I said. Keep an eye on him.

So they assigned men to watch Philip, and on the fourth day the surveillance paid off. They caught him tucking a bomb beneath the hood of a car. The car belonged to my son-in-law, Scott.

“He thought you were standing between them. When she said she was happily married, well, he shifted his sights to the husband.”

There had always been something about Philip that I had not liked. Something creepy, as Debbie put it. Perhaps he’ll get treatment now. In any event, he’ll be unable to harm anyone.

Is that why I was permitted to return? So that I could prevent Philip from harming Scott?

Perhaps that was the purpose. The conversations with Julia, with Monty, with Peg, with Mark and Debbie, those were fringe benefits.

Or perhaps it was the other way around.

All right.

They’ve prepared me for surgery. The doctor, understanding as ever, called again. This time I let him schedule me, and I came here and let them prepare me. And I’ve prepared myself.

All right.

I’m ready now.

As Good as a Rest

Andrew says the whole point of a vacation is to change your perspective of the world. A change is as good as a rest, he says, and vacations are about change, not rest. If we just wanted a rest, he says, we could stop the mail and disconnect the phone and stay home: that would add up to more of a traditional rest than traipsing all over Europe. Sitting in front of the television set with your feet up, he says, is generally considered to be more restful than climbing the forty-two thousand steps to the top of Notre Dame.

Of course, there aren’t forty-two thousand steps, but it did seem like it at the time. We were with the Dattners — by the time we got to Paris the four of us had already buddied up — and Harry kept wondering aloud why the genius who’d built the cathedral hadn’t thought to put in an elevator. And Sue, who’d struck me earlier as unlikely to be afraid of anything, turned out to be petrified of heights. There are two staircases at Notre Dame, one going up and one coming down, and to get from one to the other you have to walk along this high ledge. It’s really quite wide, even at its narrowest, and the view of the rooftops of Paris is magnificent, but all of this was wasted on Sue, who clung to the rear wall with her eyes clenched shut.

Andrew took her arm and walked her through it, while Harry and I looked out at the City of Light. “It’s high open spaces that does it to her,” he told me. “Yesterday, the Eiffel Tower, no problem, because the space was enclosed. But when it’s open she starts getting afraid that she’ll get sucked over the side or that she’ll get this sudden impulse to jump, and, well, you see what it does to her.”

While neither Andrew nor I have ever been troubled by heights, whether open or enclosed, the climb to the top of the cathedral wasn’t the sort of thing we’d have done at home, especially since we’d already had a spectacular view of the city the day before from the Eiffel Tower. I’m not mad about walking up stairs, but it didn’t occur to me to pass up the climb. For that matter, I’m not that mad about walking generally — Andrew says I won’t go anywhere without a guaranteed parking space — but it seems to me that I walked from one end of Europe to the other, and didn’t mind a bit.

When we weren’t walking through streets or up staircases, we were parading through museums. That’s hardly a departure for me, but for Andrew it is uncharacteristic behavior in the extreme. Boston’s Museum of Fine Arts is one of the best in the country, and it’s not twenty minutes from our house. We have a membership, and I go all the time, but it’s almost impossible to get Andrew to go.

But in Paris he went to the Louvre, and the Rodin Museum, and that little museum in the sixteenth arrondissement with the most wonderful collection of Monets. And in London he led the way to the National Gallery and the National Portrait Gallery and the Victoria and Albert — and in Amsterdam he spent three hours in the Rijksmuseum and hurried us to the Van Gogh Museum first thing the next morning. By the time we got to Madrid, I was museumed out. I knew it was a sin to miss the Prado but I just couldn’t face it, and I wound up walking around the city with Harry while my husband dragged Sue through galleries of El Grecos and Goyas and Velázquezes.

“Now that you’ve discovered museums,” I told Andrew, “you may take a different view of the Museum of Fine Arts. There’s a show of American landscape painters that’ll still be running when we get back — I think you’ll like it.”

He assured me he was looking forward to it. But you know he never went. Museums are strictly a vacation pleasure for him. He doesn’t even want to hear about them when he’s at home.

For my part, you’d think I’d have learned by now not to buy clothes when we travel. Of course, it’s impossible not to — there are some genuine bargains and some things you couldn’t find at home — but I almost always wind up buying something that remains unworn in my closet forever after. It seems so right in some foreign capital, but once I get it home I realize it’s not me at all, and so it lives out its days on a hanger, a source in turn of fond memories and faint guilt. It’s not that I lose judgment when I travel, or become wildly impulsive. It’s more that I become a slightly different person during the course of the trip and the clothes I buy for that person aren’t always right for the person I am in Boston.

Oh, why am I nattering on like this? You don’t have to look in my closet to see how travel changes a person. For heaven’s sake, just look at the Dattners.

If we hadn’t all been on vacation together, we would never have come to know Harry and Sue, let alone spend so much time with them. We would never have encountered them in the first place — day-to-day living would not have brought them to Boston, or us to Enid, Oklahoma. But even if they’d lived down the street from us, we would never have become close friends at home. To put it as simply as possible, they were not our kind of people.

The package tour we’d booked wasn’t one of those escorted ventures in which your every minute is accounted for. It included our charter flights over and back, all our hotel accommodations, and our transportation from one city to the next. We “did” six countries in twenty-two days, but what we did in each, and where and with whom, was strictly up to us. We could have kept to ourselves altogether, and have often done so when traveling, but by the time we checked into our hotel in London the first day we’d made arrangements to join the Dattners that night for dinner, and before we knocked off our after-dinner brandies that night it had been tacitly agreed that we would be a foursome throughout the trip — unless, of course, it turned out that we tired of each other.

“They’re a pair,” Andrew said that first night, unknotting his tie and giving it a shake before hanging it over the doorknob. “That y’all-come-back accent of hers sounds like syrup flowing over corn cakes.”

“She’s a little flashy, too,” I said. “But that sport jacket of his—”

“I know,” Andrew said. “Somewhere, even as we speak, a horse is shivering, his blanket having been transformed into a jacket for Harry.”

“And yet there’s something about them, isn’t there?”

“They’re nice people,” Andrew said. “Not our kind at all, but what does that matter? We’re on a trip. We’re ripe for a change...”

In Paris, after a night watching a floor show at what I’m sure was a rather disreputable little nightclub in Les Halles, I lay in bed while Andrew sat up smoking a last cigarette. “I’m glad we met the Dattners,” he said. “This trip would be fun anyway, but they add to it. That joint tonight was a treat, and I’m sure we wouldn’t have gone if it hadn’t been for them. And do you know something? I don’t think they’d have gone if it hadn’t been for us.”

“Where would we be without them?” I rolled onto my side. “I know where Sue would be without your helping hand. Up on top of Notre Dame, frozen with fear. Do you suppose that’s how the gargoyles got there? Are they nothing but tourists turned to stone?”

“Then you’ll never be a gargoyle. You were a long way from petrification whirling around the dance floor tonight.”

“Harry’s a good dancer. I didn’t think he would be, but he’s very light on his feet.”

“The gun doesn’t weigh him down, eh?”

I sat up. “I thought he was wearing a gun,” I said. “How on earth does he get it past the airport scanners?”

“Undoubtedly by packing it in his luggage and checking it through. He wouldn’t need it on the plane — not unless he was planning to divert the flight to Havana.”

“I don’t think they go to Havana anymore. Why would he need it off the plane? I suppose tonight he’d feel safer armed. That place was a bit on the rough side.”

“He was carrying it at the Tower of London, and in and out of a slew of museums. In fact, I think he carries it all the time except on planes. Most likely he feels naked without it.”

“I wonder if he sleeps with it.”

“I think he sleeps with her.”

“Well, I know that.”

“To their mutual pleasure, I shouldn’t wonder. Even as you and I.”

“Ah,” I said.

And, a bit later, he said, “You like them, don’t you?”

“Well, of course I do. I don’t want to pack them up and take them home to Boston with us, but—”

“You like him.”

“Harry? Oh, I see what you’re getting at.”

“Quite.”

“And she’s attractive, isn’t she? You’re attracted to her.”

“At home I wouldn’t look at her twice, but here—”

“Say no more. That’s how I feel about him. That’s exactly how I feel about him.”

“Do you suppose we’ll do anything about it?”

“I don’t know. Do you suppose they’re having this very conversation two floors below?”

“I wouldn’t be surprised. If they are having this conversation, and if they had the same silent prelude to this conversation, they’re probably feeling very good indeed.”

“Mmmmm,” I said dreamily. “Even as you and I.”

I don’t know if the Dattners had that conversation that particular evening, but they certainly had it somewhere along the way. The little tensions and energy currents between the four of us began to build until it seemed almost as though the air were crackling with electricity. More often than not we’d find ourselves pairing off on our walks, Andrew with Sue, Harry with me. I remember one moment when he took my hand crossing the street — I remember the instant but not the street, or even the city — and a little shiver went right through me.

By the time we were in Madrid, with Andrew and Sue trekking through the Prado while Harry and I ate garlicky shrimp and sipped a sweetish white wine in a little café on the Plaza Mayor, it was clear what was going to happen. We were almost ready to talk about it.

“I hope they’re having a good time,” I told Harry. “I just couldn’t manage another museum.”

“I’m glad we’re out here instead,” he said, with a wave at the plaza. “But I would have gone to the Prado if you went.” And he reached out and covered my hand with his.

“Sue and Andy seem to be getting along pretty good,” he said.

Andy! Had anyone else ever called my husband Andy?

“And you and me, we get along all right, don’t we?”

“Yes,” I said, giving his hand a little squeeze. “Yes, we do.”

Andrew and I were up late that night, talking and talking. The next day we flew to Rome. We were all tired our first night there and ate at the restaurant in our hotel rather than venture forth. The food was good, but I wonder if any of us really tasted it.

Andrew insisted that we all drink grappa with our coffee. It turned out to be a rather nasty brandy, clear in color and quite powerful. The men had a second round of it. Sue and I had enough work finishing our first.

Harry held his glass aloft and proposed a toast. “To good friends,” he said. “To close friendship with good people.” And after everyone had taken a sip he said, “You know, in a couple of days we all go back to the lives we used to lead. Sue and I go back to Oklahoma, you two go back to Boston, Mass. Andy, you go back to your investments business and I’ll be doin’ what I do. And we got each other’s addresses and phone, and we say we’ll keep in touch, and maybe we will. But if we do or we don’t, either way one thing’s sure. The minute we get off that plane at JFK, that’s when the carriage turns into a pumpkin and the horses go back to bein’ mice. You know what I mean?”

Everyone did.

“Anyway,” he said, “what me an’ Sue were thinkin’, we thought there’s a whole lot of Rome, a mess of good restaurants, and things to see and places to go. We thought it’s silly to have four people all do the same things and go the same places and miss out on all the rest. We thought, you know, after breakfast tomorrow, we’d split up and spend the day separate.” He took a breath. “Like Sue and Andy’d team up for the day and, Elaine, you an’ me’d be together.”

“The way we did in Madrid,” somebody said.

“Except I mean for the whole day,” Harry said. A light film of perspiration gleamed on his forehead. I looked at his jacket and tried to decide if he was wearing his gun. I’d seen it on our afternoon in Madrid. His jacket had come open and I’d seen the gun, snug in his shoulder holster. “The whole day and then the evening, too. Dinner — and after.”

There was a silence which I don’t suppose could have lasted nearly as long as it seemed to. Then Andrew said he thought it was a good idea, and Sue agreed, and so did I.

Later, in our hotel room, Andrew assured me that we could back out. “I don’t think they have any more experience with this than we do. You saw how nervous Harry was during his little speech. He’d probably be relieved to a certain degree if we did back out.”

“Is that what you want to do?”

He thought for a moment. “For my part,” he said, “I’d as soon go through with it.”

“So would I. My only concern is if it made some difference between us afterward.”

“I don’t think it will. This is fantasy, you know. It’s not the real world. We’re not in Boston or Oklahoma. We’re in Rome, and you know what they say. When in Rome, do as the Romans do.”

“And is this what the Romans do?”

“It’s probably what they do when they go to Stockholm,” Andrew said.

In the morning, we joined the Dattners for breakfast. Afterward, without anything being said, we paired off as Harry had suggested the night before. He and I walked through a sun-drenched morning to the Spanish Steps, where I bought a bag of crumbs and fed the pigeons. After that—

Oh, what does it matter what came next, what particular tourist things we found to do that day? Suffice it to say that we went interesting places and saw rapturous sights, and everything we did and saw was heightened by anticipation of the evening ahead.

We ate lightly that night, and drank freely but not to excess. The trattoria where we dined wasn’t far from our hotel and the night was clear and mild, so we walked back. Harry slipped an arm around my waist. I leaned a little against his shoulder. After we’d walked a way in silence, he said very softly, “Elaine, only if you want to.”

“But I do,” I heard myself say.

Then he took me in his arms and kissed me.

I ought to recall the night better than I do. We felt love and lust for each other, and sated both appetites. He was gentler than I might have guessed he’d be, and I more abandoned. I could probably remember precisely what happened if I put my mind to it, but I don’t think I could make the memory seem real. Because it’s as if it happened to someone else. It was vivid at the time, because at the time I truly was the person sharing her bed with Harry. But that person had no existence before or after that European vacation.

There was a moment when I looked up and saw one of Andrew’s neckties hanging on the knob of the closet door. It struck me that I should have put the tie away, that it was out of place there. Then I told myself that the tie was where it ought to be, that it was Harry who didn’t belong here. And finally I decided that both belonged, my husband’s tie and my inappropriate Oklahoma lover. Now both belonged, but in the morning the necktie would remain and Harry would be gone.

As indeed he was. I awakened a little before dawn and was alone in the room. I went back to sleep, and when I next opened my eyes Andrew was in bed beside me. Had they met in the hallway? I wondered. Had they worked out the logistics of this passage in advance? I never asked. I still don’t know.

Our last day in Rome, the Dattners went their way and we went ours. Andrew and I got to the Vatican, saw the Colosseum, and wandered here and there, stopping at sidewalk cafés for espresso. We hardly talked about the previous evening, beyond assuring each other that we had enjoyed it, that we were glad it had happened, and that our feelings for one another remained unchanged — deepened, if anything, by virtue of having shared this experience, if it could be said to have been shared.

We joined Harry and Sue for dinner. And in the morning we all rode out to the airport and boarded our flight to New York. I remember looking at the other passengers on the plane, few of whom I’d exchanged more than a couple of sentences with in the course of the past three weeks. There were almost certainly couples among them with whom we had more in common than we had with the Dattners. Had any of them had comparable flings in the course of the trip?

At JFK we all collected our luggage and went through customs and passport control. Then we were off to catch our connecting flight to Boston while Harry and Sue had a four-hour wait for their TWA flight to Tulsa. We said good-bye. The men shook hands while Sue and I embraced. Then Harry and I kissed, and Sue and Andrew kissed. That woman slept with my husband, I thought. And that man — I slept with him. I had the thought that, were I to continue thinking about it, I would start laughing.

Two hours later we were on the ground at Logan, and less than an hour after that we were in our own house.

That weekend Paul and Marilyn Welles came over for dinner and heard a play-by-play account of our three-week vacation — with the exception, of course, of that second-to-last night in Rome. Paul is a business associate of Andrew’s and Marilyn is a woman not unlike me, and I wondered to myself what would happen if we four traded partners for an evening.

But it wouldn’t happen and I certainly didn’t want it to happen. I found Paul attractive and I know Andrew had always found Marilyn attractive. But such an incident among us wouldn’t be appropriate, as it had somehow been appropriate with the Dattners.

I know Andrew was having much the same thoughts. We didn’t discuss it afterward, but one knows...

I thought of all of this just last week. Andrew was in a bank in Skokie, Illinois, along with Paul Welles and two other men. One of the tellers managed to hit the silent alarm and the police arrived as they were on their way out. There was some shooting. Paul Welles was wounded superficially, as was one of the policemen. Another of the policemen was killed.

Andrew is quite certain he didn’t hit anybody. He fired his gun a couple of times, but he’s sure he didn’t kill the police officer.

But when he got home we both kept thinking the same thing. It could have been Harry Dattner.

Not literally, because what would an Oklahoma state trooper be doing in Skokie, Illinois? But it might as easily have been the Skokie cop in Europe with us. And it might have been Andrew who shot him — or been shot by him, for that matter.

I don’t know that I’m explaining this properly. It’s all so incredible. That I should have slept with a policeman while my husband was with a policeman’s wife. That we had ever become friendly with them in the first place. I have to remind myself, and keep reminding myself, that it all happened overseas. It happened in Europe, and it happened to four other people. We were not ourselves, and Sue and Harry were not themselves. It happened, you see, in another universe altogether, and so, really, it’s as if it never happened at all.

The Books Always Balance

The first envelope arrived on a Tuesday. This marked it as slightly atypical from the start, as Myron Hettinger received very little mail at his office on Tuesdays. Letters mailed on Fridays arrived Monday morning, and letters mailed on Monday, unless dispatched rather early in the day, did not arrive until Wednesday, or at the earliest on Tuesday afternoon. This envelope, though, arrived Tuesday morning. John Palmer brought it into Myron Hettinger’s office a few minutes past ten, along with the other mail. Like the other envelopes, it was unopened. Only Myron Hettinger opened Myron Hettinger’s mail.

The rest of the mail, by and large, consisted of advertisements and solicitations of one sort or another. Myron Hettinger opened them in turn, studied them very briefly, tore them once in half and threw them into the wastebasket. When he came to this particular envelope, however, he paused momentarily.

He studied it. It bore his address. The address had been typed in a rather ordinary typeface. It bore, too, a Sunday evening postmark. It bore a four-cent stamp commemorating the one hundred fiftieth anniversary of the founding of a land grant college in the Midwest. It did not bear a return address or any other hint as to who had sent it or what might be contained therein.

Myron Hettinger opened the envelope. There was no letter inside. There was instead a photograph of two partially clad persons. One of them was a man who looked to be in his early fifties, balding, perhaps fifteen pounds overweight, with a narrow nose and rather thin lips. The man was with a woman who looked to be in her middle twenties, blonde, small-boned, smiling, and extraordinarily attractive. The man was Myron Hettinger, and the woman was Sheila Bix.

For somewhere between fifteen and thirty seconds, Myron Hettinger looked at the picture. Then he placed it upon the top of his desk and walked to the door of his office, which he locked. Then he returned to his desk, sat down in his straight-backed chair, and made sure that the envelope contained nothing but the photograph. After assuring himself of this, he tore the photograph twice in half, did as much with the envelope, placed the various scraps of paper and film in his ashtray, and set them aflame.

A less stable man might have ripped photo and envelope into an inestimable number of shreds, scattered the shreds to four or more winds, and crouched in mute terror behind his heavy desk. Myron Hettinger was stable. The photograph was not a threat but merely the promise of a threat, a portent of probable menace. Fear could wait until the threat itself came to the fore.

A more whimsical man might have pasted the photograph in his scrapbook, or might have saved it as a memory piece. Myron Hettinger was not whimsical; he had no scrapbook and kept no memorabilia.

The fire in the ashtray had a foul odor. After it ceased to burn, Myron Hettinger turned on the air conditioner.

The second envelope arrived two days later in Thursday morning’s mail. Myron Hettinger had been expecting it, with neither bright anticipation nor with any real fear. He found it among a heavy stack of letters. The envelope was the same as the first. The address was the same, the typeface appeared to be the same, and the stamp, too, was identical with the stamp on the first envelope. The postmark was different, which was not surprising.

This envelope contained no photograph. Instead it contained an ordinary sheet of cheap stationery on which someone had typed the following message:

The final three sentences of the unsigned letter were quite unnecessary. Myron Hettinger had no intention of going to the police, or of engaging the services of a detective. Nor did he intend to do anything stupid.

After letter and envelope had been burned, after the air conditioner had cleared the small room of its odor, Myron Hettinger stood at his window, looking out at East Forty-third Street and thinking. The letter bothered him considerably more than the photograph had bothered him. It was a threat. It might conceivably intrude upon the balanced perfection of his life. This he couldn’t tolerate.

Until the letter had arrived, Myron Hettinger’s life had indeed been perfect. His work was perfect, to begin with. He was a certified public accountant, self-employed, and he earned a considerable amount of money every year by helping various persons and firms pay somewhat less in the way of taxes than they might have paid without his services. His marriage, too, was perfect. His wife, Eleanor, was two years his junior, kept his home as he wanted it kept, cooked perfect meals, kept him company when he wished her company, let him alone when he wished to be alone, kept her slightly prominent nose out of his private affairs and was the beneficiary of a trust fund which paid her in the neighborhood of twenty-five thousand dollars per year.

Finally, to complete this picture of perfection, Myron Hettinger had a perfect mistress. This woman, of course, was the woman pictured in the unpleasant photograph. Her name was Sheila Bix. She provided comfort, both physical and emotional, she was the essence of discretion, and her demands were minimal — rent for her apartment, a small sum for incidentals, and an occasional bonus for clothing.

A perfect career, a perfect wife, a perfect mistress. This blackmailer, this Mr. Jordan, now threatened all three components of Myron Hettinger’s perfect life. If the damnable photograph got into Mrs. Hettinger’s hands, she would divorce him. He was very certain of this. If the divorce were scandalous, as it well might be, his business would suffer. And if all of this happened, it was quite likely that, for one reason or another, he would wind up losing Sheila Bix as well.

Myron Hettinger closed his eyes and drummed his fingers upon his desk top. He did not want to hurt his business, did not want to lose his wife or mistress. His business satisfied him, as did Eleanor and Sheila. He did not love either Eleanor or Sheila, not any more than he loved his business. Love, after all, is an imperfect emotion. So is hate. Myron Hettinger did not hate this Mr. Jordan, much as he would have enjoyed seeing the man dead.

But what could he do?

There was, of course, one thing and only one thing that he could do. At noon he left his office, went to his bank, withdrew one thousand dollars in tens and twenties, packed them neatly in a cigar box, and deposited the box in a locker in the Times Square station of the IRT. He tucked the locker key into an envelope, addressed the envelope to the annoying Mr. Jordan, left the envelope at the desk of the Slocum Hotel, and returned to his office without eating lunch. Later in the day, perhaps because of Mr. Jordan or perhaps because of the missed meal, Myron Hettinger had a rather severe case of heartburn. He took bicarbonate of soda.

The third envelope arrived a week to the day after the second. Thereafter, for four weeks, Myron Hettinger received a similar envelope every Thursday morning. The letters within varied only slightly. Each letter asked for a thousand dollars. Each letter directed that he go through the rather complicated business of putting money in a locker and leaving the locker key at the hotel desk. The letters differed each from the other only as to the designated hotel.

Three times Myron Hettinger followed the instructions to the letter. Three times he went to his bank, then to the subway station, then to the appointed hotel, and finally back to his office. Each time he missed lunch, and each time, probably as a direct result, he had heartburn. Each time he remedied it with bicarbonate of soda.

Things were becoming routine.

Routine in and of itself was not unpleasant. Myron Hettinger preferred order. He even devoted a specific page of his personal books to his account with the intrusive Mr. Jordan, listing each thousand-dollar payment the day it was paid. There were two reasons for this. First of all, Myron Hettinger never let an expenditure go unrecorded. His books were always in order and they always balanced. And secondly, there was somewhere in the back of his mind the faint hope that these payments to Mr. Jordan could at least be deducted from his income taxes.

Aside from his Thursday ventures, Myron Hettinger’s life stayed pretty much as it had been. He did his work properly, spent two evenings a week with Sheila Bix, and spent five evenings a week with his wife.

He did not mention the blackmail to his wife, of course. Not even an idiot could have done this. Nor did he mention it to Sheila Bix. It was Myron Hettinger’s firm conviction that personal matters were best discussed with no one. He knew, and Mr. Jordan knew, and that already was too much. He had no intention of enlarging this circle of knowledgeable persons if he could possibly avoid it.

When the sixth of these letters arrived — the seventh envelope in all from Mr. Jordan — Myron Hettinger locked his office door, burned the letter, and sat at his desk in deep thought. He did not move from his chair for almost a full hour. He did not fidget with desk top gadgets. He did not doodle.

He thought.

This routine, he realized, could not possibly continue. While he might conceivably resign himself to suffering once a week from heartburn, he could not resign himself to the needless expenditure of one thousand dollars per week. One thousand dollars was not a tremendous amount of money to Myron Hettinger. Fifty-two thousand dollars was, and one did not need the mind of a certified public accountant to determine that weekly payments of one thousand dollars would run into precisely such a sum yearly. The payments, then, had to stop.

This could be accomplished in one of two ways. The blackmailer could be allowed to send his wretched photograph to Myron Hettinger’s perfect wife, or he could be caused to stop his blackmailing. The first possibility seemed dreadful in its implications, as it had seemed before. The second seemed impossible.

He could, of course, appeal to his blackmailer’s nobler instincts by including a plaintive letter with his payments. Yet this seemed potentially useless. Having no nobler instincts of his own, Myron Hettinger was understandably unwilling to attribute such instincts to the faceless Mr. Jordan.

What else?

Well, he could always kill Mr. Jordan.

This seemed to be the only solution, the only way to check this impossible outflow of cash. It also seemed rather difficult to bring off. It is hard to kill a man without knowing who he is, and Myron Hettinger had no way of finding out more about the impertinent Mr. Jordan. He could not lurk at the appointed hotel; Mr. Jordan, knowing him, could simply wait him out before putting in an appearance. Nor could he lurk near the subway locker, for the same reason.

And how on earth could you kill a man without either knowing him or meeting him?

Myron Hettinger’s mind leaped back to an earlier thought, the thought of appealing to the man’s nobler instincts through a letter. Then daylight dawned. He smiled the smile of a man who had solved a difficult problem through the application of sure and perfect reasoning.

That day, Myron Hettinger left his office at noon. He did not go to his bank, however. Instead he went to several places, among them a chemical supply house, a five-and-dime, and several drugstores. He was careful not to buy more than one item at any one place. We need not concern ourselves with the precise nature of his purchases. He was buying the ingredients for a bomb, and there is no point in telling the general public how to make bombs.

He made his bomb in the stall of a public lavatory, using as its container the same sort of cigar box in which he normally placed one thousand dollars in ten and twenty dollar bills. The principle of the bomb was simplicity itself. The working ingredient was nitroglycerine, a happily volatile substance which would explode upon the least provocation. A series of devices so arranged things that, were the cover of the cigar box to be lifted, enough hell would be raised to raise additional hell in the form of an explosion. If the box were not opened, but were dropped or banged, a similar explosion would occur. This last provision existed in the event that Mr. Jordan might suspect a bomb at the last moment and might drop the thing and run off. It also existed because Myron Hettinger could not avoid it. If you drop nitroglycerine, it explodes.

Once the bomb was made, Myron Hettinger did just what he always did. He went to the Times Square IRT station and deposited the bomb very gently in a locker. He took the key, inserted it in an envelope on which he had inscribed Mr. Jordan’s name, and left the envelope at the desk of the Blackmore Hotel. Then he returned to his office. He was twenty minutes late this time.

He had difficulty keeping his mind on his work that afternoon. He managed to list the various expenses he had incurred in making the bomb on the sheet devoted to payments made to Mr. Jordan, and he smiled at the thought that he would be able to mark the account closed by morning. But he had trouble doing much else that day. Instead he sat and thought about the beauty of his solution.

The bomb would not fail. There was enough nitroglycerine in the cigar box to atomize not only Mr. Jordan but virtually anything within twenty yards of him, so the blackmailer could hardly hope to escape. There was the possibility — indeed, one might say the probability — that a great many persons other than Mr. Jordan might die. If the man was fool enough to open his parcel in the subway station, or if he was clumsy enough to drop it there, the carnage would be dreadful. If he took it home with him and opened it in the privacy of his own room or apartment, considerably less death and destruction seemed likely to occur.

But Myron Hettinger could not have cared less about how many persons Mr. Jordan carried with him to his grave. Men or women or children, he was sure he could remain totally unconcerned about their untimely deaths. If Mr. Jordan died, Myron Hettinger would survive. It was that simple.

At five o’clock, a great deal of work undone, Myron Hettinger got to his feet. He left his office and stood for a moment on the sidewalk, breathing stuffy air and considering his situation. He did not want to go home now, he decided. He had done something magnificent, he had solved an unsolvable problem, and he felt a need to celebrate.

An evening with Eleanor, while certainly comfortable, did not impress him as much of a celebration. An evening with Sheila Bix seemed far more along the lines of what he wanted. Yet he hated to break established routine. On Mondays and on Fridays he went to Sheila Bix’s apartment. All other nights he went directly home.

Still, he had already broken one routine that day, the unhappy routine of payment. And why not do in another routine, if just for one night?

He called his wife from a pay phone. “I’ll be staying in town for several hours,” he said. “I didn’t have a chance to call you earlier.”

“You usually come home on Thursdays,” she said.

“I know. Something’s come up.”

His wife did not question him, nor did she ask just what it was that had come up. She was the perfect wife. She told him that she loved him, which was quite probably true, and he told her that he loved her, which was most assuredly false. Then he replaced the receiver and stepped to the curb to hail a taxi. He told the driver to take him to an apartment building on West Seventy-third Street just a few doors from Central Park.

The building was an unassuming one, a remodeled brownstone with four apartments to the floor. Sheila’s apartment, on the third floor, rented for only one hundred twenty dollars per month, a very modest rental for what the tabloids persist in referring to as a love nest. This economy pleased him, but then it was what one would expect from the perfect mistress.

There was no elevator. Myron Hettinger climbed two flights of stairs and stood slightly but not terribly out of breath in front of Sheila Bix’s door. He knocked on the door and waited. The door was not answered. He rang the bell, something he rarely did. The door was still not answered.

Had this happened on a Monday or on a Friday, Myron Hettinger might have been understandably piqued. It had never happened on a Monday or on a Friday. Now, though, he was not annoyed. Since Sheila Bix had no way of knowing that he was coming, he could hardly expect her to be present.

He had a key, of course. When a man has the perfect mistress, or even an imperfect one, he owns a key to the apartment for which he pays the rent. He used this key, opened the door, and closed it behind him. He found a bottle of scotch and poured himself the drink which Sheila Bix poured for him every Monday and every Friday. He sat in a comfortable chair and sipped the drink, waiting for the arrival of Sheila Bix and dwelling both on the pleasant time he would have after she arrived and on the deep satisfaction to be derived from the death of the unfortunate Mr. Jordan.

It was twenty minutes to six when Myron Hettinger entered the comfortable, if inexpensive apartment, and poured himself a drink. It was twenty minutes after six when he heard footsteps on the stairs and then heard a key being fitted into a lock. He opened his mouth to let out a hello, then stopped. He would say nothing, he decided. And she would be surprised.

This happened.

The door opened. Sheila Bix, a blonde vision of loveliness, tripped merrily into the room with shining eyes and the lightest of feet. Her arms were extended somewhat oddly. This was understandable, for she was balancing a parcel upon her pretty head much in the manner of an apprentice model balancing a book as part of a lesson in poise.

It took precisely as long for Myron Hettinger to recognize the box upon her head as it took for Sheila Bix to recognize Myron Hettinger. Both reacted nicely. Myron Hettinger put two and two together with speed that made him a credit to his profession. Sheila Bix performed a similar feat, although she came up with a somewhat less perfect answer.

Myron Hettinger did several things. He tried to get out of the room. He tried to make the box stay where it was, poised precariously upon that pretty and treacherous head. And, finally, he made a desperate lunge to catch the box before it reached the floor, once Sheila Bix had done the inevitable, recoiling in horror and spilling the box from head through air.

His lunge was a good one. He left his chair in a single motion. His hands reached out, groping for the falling cigar box.

There was a very loud noise, but Myron Hettinger only heard the beginnings of it.

The Boy Who Disappeared Clouds

Jeremy’s desk was at the left end of the fifth row. Alphabetical order had put him in precisely the desk he would have selected for himself, as far back as you could get without being in the last row. The last row was no good, because there were things you were called upon to do when you were in the last row. Sometimes papers were passed to the back of the room, for example, and the kids in the last row brought them forward to the teacher. In the fifth row you were spared all that.

And, because he was on the end, and the left end at that, he had the window to look out of. He looked out of it now, watching a car brake almost to a stop, then accelerate across the intersection. You were supposed to come to a full stop but hardly anybody ever did, not unless there were other cars or a crossing guard around. They probably figured nobody was looking, he thought, and he liked the idea that they were unaware that he was watching them.

He sensed that Ms. Winspear had left her desk and turned to see her standing a third of the way up the aisle. He faced forward, paying attention, and when her eyes reached his he looked a little off to the left.

When she returned to the front of the room and wrote on the blackboard, he shifted in his seat and looked out the window again. A woman was being pulled down the street by a large black and white dog. Jeremy watched until they turned a corner and moved out of sight, watched another car not quite stop for the stop sign, then raised his eyes to watch a cloud floating free and untouched in the open blue sky.

“Lots of kids look out the window,” Cory Buckman said. “Sometimes I’ll hear myself, standing in front of them and droning on and on, and I’ll wonder why they’re not all lined up at the windows with their noses pressed against the glass. Wouldn’t you rather watch paint dry than hear me explain quadratic equations?”

“I used to know how to solve quadratic equations,” Janice Winspear said, “and now I’m not even sure what they are. I know lots of kids look out the window. Jeremy’s different.”

“How?”

“Oh, I don’t know.” She took a sip of coffee, put her cup down. “You know what he is? He’s a nice quiet boy.”

“That has a ring to it. Page five of the Daily News: ‘ “He was always a nice quiet boy,” the neighbors said. “Nobody ever dreamed he would do something like this.” ’ Is that the sort of thing you mean?”

“I don’t think he’s about to murder his parents in their beds, although I wouldn’t be surprised if he wanted to.”

“Oh?”

She nodded. “Jeremy’s the youngest of four children. The father drinks and beats his wife and the abuse gets passed on down the line, some of it verbal and some of it physical. Jeremy’s at the end of the line.”

“And he gets beaten?”

“He came to school in the fall with his wrist in a cast. He said he fell and it’s possible he did. But he fits the pattern of an abused child. And he doesn’t have anything to balance the lack of affection in the home.”

“How are his grades?”

“All right. He’s bright enough to get C’s and B’s without paying attention. He never raises his hand. When I call on him he knows the answer — if he knows the question.”

“How does he get along with the other kids?”

“They barely know he exists.” She looked across the small table at Cory. “And that’s in the sixth grade. Next year he’ll be in junior high with classes twice the size of mine and a different teacher for every subject.”

“And three years after that he’ll be in senior high, where I can try teaching him quadratic equations. Unless he does something first to get himself locked up.”

“I’m not afraid he’ll get locked up, not really. I’m just afraid he’ll get lost.”

“How is he at sports?”

“Hopeless. The last one chosen for teams in gym class, and he doesn’t stay around for after-school games.”

“I don’t blame him. Any other interests? A stamp collection? A chemistry set?”

“I don’t think he could get to have anything in that house,” she said. “I had his older brothers in my class over the years and they were monsters.”

“Unlike our nice quiet boy.”

“That’s right. If he had anything they’d take it away from him. Or smash it.”

“In that case,” Cory said, “what you’ve got to give him is something nobody can take away. Why don’t you teach him how to disappear clouds?”

“How to—?”

“Disappear clouds. Stare at them and make them disappear.”

“Oh?” She arched an eyebrow. “You can do that?”

“Uh-huh. So can you, once you know how.”

“Cory—”

He glanced at the check, counted out money to cover it. “Really,” he said. “There’s nothing to it. Anybody can do it.”

“For a minute there,” she said, “I thought you were serious.”

“About the clouds? Of course I was serious.”

“You can make clouds disappear.”

“And so can you.”

“By staring at them.”

“Uh-huh.”

“Well,” she said, “let’s see you do it.”

He looked up. “Wrong kind of clouds,” he announced.

“Oh, right. It figures.”

“Have I ever lied to you? Those aren’t individual clouds up there; that’s just one big overcast mess blocking the sun.”

“That’s why we need you to work your magic, sir.”

“Well, I’m only a journeyman magician. What you need are cumulus clouds, the puffy ones like balls of cotton. Not cumulonimbus, not the big rain clouds, and not the wispy cirrus clouds either, but the cumulus clouds.”

“I know what cumulus clouds look like,” she said. “It’s not like quadratic equations, it stays with you. When the sky is full of cumulus clouds, what will your excuse be? Wrong phase of the moon?”

“I suppose everyone tells you this,” he said, “but you’re beautiful when you’re skeptical.”

She was sorting laundry when the phone rang. It was Cory Buckman. “Look out the window,” he ordered. “Drop everything and look out the window.”

She was holding the receiver in one hand and a pair of tennis shorts in the other, and she looked out the window without dropping either. “It’s still there,” she reported.

“What’s still there?”

“Everything’s still there.”

“What did you see when you looked out the window?”

“The house across the street. A maple tree. My car.”

“Janice, it’s a beautiful day out there!”

“Oh. So it is.”

“I’ll pick you up in half an hour. We’re going on a picnic.”

“Oh, don’t I wish I could. I’ve got—”

“What?”

“Laundry to sort, and I have to do my lesson plans for the week.”

“Try to think in terms of crusty french bread, a good sharp cheese, a nice fruity zinfandel, and a flock of cumulus clouds overhead.”

“Which you will cause to disappear?”

“We’ll both make them disappear, and we’ll work much the same magic upon the bread and the cheese and the wine.”

“You said half an hour? Give me an hour.”

“Split the difference. Forty-five minutes.”

“Sold.”

“You see that cloud? The one that’s shaped like a camel?”

“More like a llama,” she said.

“Watch.”

She watched the cloud, thinking that he was really very sweet and very attractive, and that he didn’t really need a lot of nonsense about disappearing clouds to lure her away from a Saturday afternoon of laundry and lesson plans. A grassy meadow, air fresh with spring, cows lowing off to the right, and—

A hole began to open in the center of the cloud. She stared, then glanced at him. His fine brow was tense, his mouth a thin line, his hands curled up into fists.

She looked at the cloud again. It was breaking up, collapsing into fragments.

“I don’t believe this,” she said.

He didn’t reply. She watched, and the process of celestial disintegration continued. The hunks of cloud turned wispy and, even as she looked up at them, disappeared altogether. She turned to him, open-mouthed, and he sighed deeply and beamed at her.

“See?” he said. “Nothing to it.”

“You cheated,” she said.

“How?”

“You picked one you knew was going to disappear.”

“How would I go about doing that?”

“I don’t know. I’m not a meteorologist, I’m a sixth-grade teacher. Maybe you used math.”

“Logarithms,” he said. “Cumulus clouds are powerless against logarithms. You pick one.”

“Huh?”

“You pick a cloud and I’ll disappear it. But it has to be the right sort of cloud.”

“Cumulus.”

“Uh-huh. And solitary—”

“Wandering lonely as a cloud, for instance.”

“Something like that. And not way off on the edge of the horizon. It doesn’t have to be directly overhead, but it shouldn’t be in the next county.”

She picked a cloud. He stared at it and it disappeared.

She gaped at him. “You really did it.”

“Well, I really stared at it and it really disappeared. You don’t have to believe the two phenomena were connected.”

“You made it disappear.”

“If you say so.”

“Could you teach my nice quiet boy? Could you teach Jeremy?”

“Nope. I don’t teach sixth graders.”

“But—”

“You teach him.”

“But I don’t know how to do it!”

“So I’ll teach you,” he said. “Look, Jan, it’s not as remarkable as you think it is. Anybody can do it. It’s about the easiest ESP ability to develop. Pick a cloud.”

“You pick one for me.”

“All right. That one right there, shaped like a loaf of white bread.”

“Not like any loaf I ever saw.” Why was she quibbling? “All right,” she said. “I know which cloud you mean.”

“Now let me tell you what you’re going to do. You’re going to stare at it and focus on it, and you’re going to send energy from your Third Eye chakra, that’s right here—” he touched his finger to a spot midway between her eyebrows “—and that energy is going to disperse the cloud. Take a couple of deep, deep breaths, in and out, and focus on the cloud, that’s right, and talk to it in your mind. Say, ‘Disappear, disappear.’ That’s right, keep breathing, focus your energies—”

He kept talking to her and she stared at the loaf-shaped cloud. Disappear, she told it. She thought about energy, which she didn’t believe in, flowing from her Third Eye whatsit, which she didn’t have.

The cloud began to get thin in the middle. Disappear, she thought savagely, squinting at it, and a hole appeared. Her heart leaped with exultation.

“Look!”

“You got it now,” he told her. “Keep on going. Put it out of its misery.”

When the cloud was gone (gone!) she sat for a moment staring at the spot in the sky where it had been, as if it might have left a hole there. “You did it,” Cory said.

“Impossible.”

“Okay.”

“I couldn’t have done that. You cheated, didn’t you?”

“How?”

“You helped me. By sending your energies into the cloud or something. What’s so funny?”

“You are. Five minutes ago you wouldn’t believe that I could make clouds disappear, and now you figure I must have done this one, because otherwise you’d have to believe you did it, and you know it’s impossible.”

“Well, it is.”

“If you say so.”

She poured a glass of wine, sipped at it. “Clearly impossible,” she said. “I did it, didn’t I?”

“Did you?”

“I don’t know. Can I do another?”

“It’s not up to me. They’re not my clouds.”

“Can I do that one? It looks like — I don’t know what it looks like. It looks like a cloud.”

“That’s what it looks like, all right.”

“Well? Can I do the cloud-shaped one?”

She did, and caused it to vanish. This time she could tell that it was her energy that was making the cloud disperse. She could actually feel that something was happening, although she didn’t know what it was and couldn’t understand how it worked. She did a third cloud, dispatching it in short order, and when it fell to her withering gaze she felt a remarkable surge of triumph.

She also felt drained. “I’ve got a headache,” she told Cory. “I suppose the sun and the wine would do it, but it doesn’t feel like the usual sort of headache.”

“You’re using some mental muscles for the first time,” he explained. “They say we only use a small percentage of the brain. When we learn to use a new part, it’s a strain.”

“So what I’ve got is brain fatigue.”

“A light case thereof.”

She cocked her head at him. “You think you know a person,” she said archly, “and then you find he’s got hitherto undreamt-of talents. What else can you do?”

“Oh, all sorts of things. Long division, for example. And I can make omelets.”

“What other occult powers have you got?”

“Thousands, I suppose, but that’s the only one I’ve ever developed. Oh, and sometimes I know when a phone’s about to ring, but not always.”

“When I’m in the tub,” she said, “that’s when my phone always rings. What a heavenly spot for a picnic, incidentally. And private, too. The ants didn’t even find us here.”

She closed her eyes and he kissed her. I have psychic powers, she thought. I knew you were going to do that.

She said, “I’ll bet you can make inhibitions disappear, too. Can’t you?”

He nodded. “First your inhibitions,” he said. “Then your clothes.”

The hardest part was waiting for the right sort of day. For a full week it rained. Then for two days the sky was bright and cloudless, and then it was utterly overcast. By the time the right sort of clouds were strewn across the afternoon sky, she had trouble trusting the memory of that Saturday afternoon. Had she really caused clouds to break up? Could she still do it? And could she teach her Jeremy, her nice quiet boy?

Toward the end of the last class period she walked to the rear of the room, moved over toward the windows. She had them writing an exercise in English composition, a paragraph on their favorite television program. They always loved to write about television, though not as much as they loved to watch it.

She watched over Jeremy’s shoulder. His handwriting was very neat, very precise.

Softly she said, “I’d like you to stay for a few minutes after class, Jeremy.” When he stiffened she added, “It’s nothing to worry about.”

But of course he would worry, she thought, returning to the front of the room. There was no way to stop his worrying. No matter, she told herself. She was going to give him a gift today, a gift of self-esteem that he badly needed. A few minutes of anxiety was a small price for such a gift.

And, when the room had cleared and the others had left, she went again to his desk. He looked up at her approach, not quite meeting her eyes. He had the sort of undefined pale countenance her southern relatives would call po-faced. But it was, she thought, a sweet face.

She crouched by the side of his desk. “Jeremy,” she said, pointing, “do you see that cloud?”

He nodded.

“Oh, I don’t know,” she said, thinking aloud. “The glass might be a problem. You used to be able to open classroom windows, before everything got climate-controlled. Jeremy, come downstairs with me. I want to take you for a ride.”

“A ride?”

“In my car,” she said. And when they reached her car, a thought struck her. “Your mother won’t worry, will she? If you’re a half hour or so late getting home?”

“No,” he said. “Nobody’ll worry.”

When she stopped the car, on a country road just past the northern belt of suburbs, the perfect cloud was hovering almost directly overhead. She opened the door for Jeremy and found a patch of soft grass for them both to sit on. “See that cloud?” she said, pointing. “Just watch what happens to it.”

Sure, she thought. Nothing was going to happen and Jeremy was going to be convinced that his teacher was a certifiable madwoman. She breathed deeply, in and out, in and out. She stared hard at the center of the cloud and visualized her energy as a beam of white light running from her Third Eye chakra directly into the cloud’s middle. Disappear, she thought. Come on, you. Disappear.

Nothing happened.

She thought, Cory, damn you, if you set me up like this to make a fool of myself — she pushed the thought aside and focused on the cloud. Disappear, disappear—

The cloud began to break up, crumbling into fragments. Relief flowed through her like an electric current. She set her jaw and concentrated, and in less than a minute not a trace of the cloud remained in the sky.

The other clouds around it were completely undisturbed.

She looked at Jeremy, whose expression was guarded. She asked him if he’d been watching the cloud. He said he had.

“What happened to it?” she asked.

“It broke up,” he said. “It disappeared.”

“I made it disappear,” she said.

He didn’t say anything.

“Oh, Jeremy,” she said, taking his hand in both of hers, “Jeremy, it’s easy! You can do it. You can make clouds disappear. I can teach you.”

“I—”

“I can teach you,” she said.

“I think he’s got a natural talent for it,” she told Cory.

“Sure,” he said. “Everybody does.”

“Well, maybe his strength is as the strength of ten because his heart is pure. Maybe he has the simple single-mindedness of a child. Whatever he’s got, the clouds of America aren’t safe with him on the loose.”

“Hmmm,” he said.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nothing. I was just going to say not to expect miracles. You gave him a great gift, but that doesn’t mean he’s going to be elected class president or captain of the football team. He’ll still be a basically shy boy with a basically difficult situation at home and not too much going for him in the rest of the world. Maybe he can disappear clouds, but that doesn’t mean he can move mountains.”

“Killjoy.”

“I just—”

“He can do something rare and magical,” she said, “and it’s his secret, and it’s something for him to cling to while he grows up and gets out of that horrible household. You should have seen his face when that very first cloud caved in and gave up the ghost. Cory, he looked transformed.”

“And he’s still a nice quiet boy?”

“He’s a lovely boy,” she said.

The window glass was no problem.

She’d thought it might be, that was why they’d gone all the way out into the country, but it turned out the glass was no problem at all. Whatever it was that got the cloud, it went right through the glass the same way your vision did.

She was in the front of the room now, thrusting a pointer at the pulled down map of the world, pointing out the oil-producing nations. He turned and looked out the window.

The clouds were the wrong kind.

A tree surgeon’s pickup truck, its rear a jumble of sawn limbs, slowed almost to a stop, then moved on across the intersection. Jeremy looked down at the stop sign. A few days ago he’d spent most of math period trying to make the stop sign disappear, and there it was, same as ever, slowing the cars down but not quite bringing them to a halt. And that night he’d sat in his room trying to disappear a sneaker, and of course nothing had happened.

Because that wasn’t how it worked. You couldn’t take something and make it stop existing, any more than a magician could really make an object vanish. But clouds were masses of water vapor held together by — what? Some kind of energy, probably. And the energy that he sent out warred with the energy that held the water vapor particles together, and the particles went their separate ways, and that was the end of the cloud. The particles still existed but they were no longer gathered into a cloud.

So you couldn’t make a rock disappear. Maybe, just maybe, if you got yourself tuned just right, you could make a rock crumble into a little pile of dust. He hadn’t been able to manage that yet, and he didn’t know if it was really possible, but he could see how it might be.

In the front of the room Ms. Winspear indicated oil-producing regions of the United States. She talked about the extraction of oil from shale, and he smiled at the mental picture of a rock crumbling to dust, with a little stream of oil flowing from it.

He looked out the window again. One of the bushes in the foundation planting across the street had dropped its leaves. The bushes on either side of it looked healthy, but the leaves of the one bush had turned yellow and fallen overnight.

Two days ago he’d looked long and hard at that bush. He wondered if it was dead, or if it had just sickened and lost its leaves. Maybe that was it, maybe they would grow back.

He rubbed his wrist. It had been out of the cast for months, it never bothered him, but in the past few days it had been hurting him some. As if he was feeling pain now that he hadn’t allowed himself to feel when the wrist broke.

He was starting to feel all sorts of things.

Ms. Winspear asked a question, something about oil imports, and a hand went up in the fourth row. Of course, he thought. Tracy Morrow’s hand always went up. She always knew the answer and she always raised her hand, the little snot.

For a moment the strength of his feeling surprised him. Then he took two deep breaths, in and out, in and out, and stared hard at the back of Tracy’s head.

Just to see.

Change of Life

In a sense, what happened to Royce Arnstetter wasn’t the most unusual thing in the world. What happened to him was that he got to be thirty-eight years old. That’s something that happens to most people and it isn’t usually much, just a little way station on the road of life, a milepost precisely halfway between thirty-two and forty-four, say.

Not the most significant milestone in the world for most of us either. Since the good Lord saw fit to equip the vast majority of us with ten fingers, we’re apt to attach more significance to those birthdays that end with a nought. Oh, there are a few other biggies — eighteen, twenty-one, sixty-five — but usually it’s hitting thirty or forty or fifty that makes a man stop and take stock of his life.

For Royce Arnstetter it was old number thirty-eight. The night before he’d gone to bed around ten o’clock — he just about always went to bed around ten o’clock — and his wife Essie said, “Well, when you wake up you’ll be thirty-eight, Royce.”

“Sure will,” he said.

Whereupon she turned out the light and went back to the living room to watch a rerun of Hee Haw and Royce rolled over and went to sleep. Fell right off to sleep too. He never did have any trouble doing that.

Then just about exactly eight hours later he opened his eyes and he was thirty-eight years old. He got out of bed quietly, careful not to wake Essie, and he went into the bathroom and studied his face as a prelude to shaving it.

“Be double damned,” he said. “Thirty-eight years old and my life’s half over and I never yet did a single thing.”

While it is given to relatively few men to know in advance the precise dates of their death, a perhaps surprising number of them think they know. Some work it out actuarially with slide rules. Some dream their obituaries and note the date on the newspaper. Others draw their conclusions by means of palmistry or phrenology or astrology or numerology or some such. (Royce’s birthday, that we’ve been talking about, fell on the fourth of March that year, same as it did every year. That made him a Pisces, and he had Taurus rising, Moon in Leo, Venus in Capricorn, Mars in Taurus, and just a shade over three hundred dollars in the First National Bank of Schuyler County. He knew about the bank account but not about the astrology business. I’m just putting it in in case you care. He had lines on the palms of his hands and bumps on the top of his head, but he’d never taken any particular note of them, so I don’t see why you and I have to.)

It’s hard to say why Royce had decided he’d live to be seventy-six years old. The ages of his four grandparents at death added up to two hundred and ninety-seven, and if you divide that by four (which I just took the trouble to do for you) you come up with seventy-four and a quarter change. Royce’s pa was still hale and hearty at sixty-three, and his ma had died some years back at fifty-one during an electric storm when a lightning-struck old silver maple fell on her car while she was in it.

Royce was an only child.

Point is, you can juggle numbers until you’re blue in the face and get about everything but seventy-six in connection with Royce Arnstetter. Maybe he dreamed the number, or maybe he saw The Music Man and counted trombones, or maybe he was hung up on the Declaration of Independence.

Point is, it hardly matters why Royce had this idea in his head. But he had it, and he’d had it for as many years as he could remember. If you could divide seventy-six by three he might have had a bad morning some years earlier, and if he’d picked seventy-five or seventy-seven he might have skipped right on by the problem entirely, but he picked seventy-six and even Royce knew that half of seventy-six was thirty-eight, which was what he was.

He had what the French, who have a way with words, call an idée fixe. If you went and called it a fixed idea you wouldn’t go far wrong. And you know what they say about the power of a fixed idea whose time has come.

Or maybe you don’t, but it doesn’t matter much. Let’s get on back to Royce, still staring at himself in the mirror. What he did was fairly usual. He lathered up and started shaving.

But this time, when he had shaved precisely half of his face, one side of his neck and one cheek and one half of his chin and one half of his mustache, he plumb stopped and washed off the rest of the lather.

“Half done,” he said, “and half to go.”

He looked pretty silly, if you want to know.

Now I almost said earlier that the only thing noteworthy about the number thirty-eight, unless you happen to be Royce Arnstetter, is that it’s the caliber of a gun. That would have had a nice ironical sound to it, at least the first time I ran it on by you, but the thing is it would be a fairly pointless observation. Only time Royce ever handled a pistol in his whole life was when he put in his six months in the National Guard so as not to go into the army, and what they had there was a forty-five automatic, and he never did fire it.

As far as owning guns, Royce had a pretty nice rimfire .22 rifle. It was a pretty fair piece of steel in its day and Royce’s pa used to keep it around as a varmint gun. That was before Royce married Essie Handridge and took a place on the edge of town, and Royce used to sit up in his bedroom with the rifle and plink away at woodchucks and rabbits when they made a pass at his ma’s snap beans and lettuce and such. He didn’t often hit anything. It was his pa’s gun, really, and it was only in Royce’s keeping because his pa had taken to drinking some after Royce’s ma got crushed by the silver maple. “Shot out a whole raft of windows last Friday and don’t even recall it,” Royce’s pa said. “Now why don’t you just hold onto this here for me? I got enough to worry about as it is.”

Royce kept the gun in the closet. He didn’t even keep any bullets for it, because what did he need with them?

The other gun was a Worthington twelve gauge, which is a shotgun of a more or less all-purpose nature. Royce’s was double-barrel, side by side, and there was nothing automatic about it. After you fired off both shells you had to stop and open the gun and take out the old shells and slap in a couple of fresh ones. Once or twice a year Royce would go out the first day of small-game season and try to get himself a rabbit or a couple pheasant. Sometimes he did and sometimes not. And every now and then he’d try for a deer, but he never did get one of them. Deer have been thin in this part of the state since a few years after the war.

So basically Royce wasn’t much for guns. What he really preferred was fishing, which was something he was tolerably good at. His pa was always a good fisherman and it was about the only thing the two of them enjoyed doing together. Royce wasn’t enough of a nut to tie his own flies, which his pa had done now and then, but he could cast and he knew what bait to use for what fish and all the usual garbage fishermen have to know if they expect to do themselves any good. He knew all that stuff, Royce did, and he took double-good care of his fishing tackle and owned nothing but quality gear. Some of it was bought second-hand but it was all quality merchandise and he kept it in the best kind of shape.

But good as he was with a fishing rod and poor as he might be with a gun, it didn’t make no nevermind, because how in blue hell are you going to walk into a bank and hold it up with a fly rod?

Be serious, will you now?

Well, Royce was there at twenty minutes past nine, which was eleven minutes after the bank opened, which in turn was nine minutes after it was supposed to open. It’s not only the First National Bank of Schuyler County, it’s the only bank, national or otherwise, in the county. So if Buford Washburn’s a handful of minutes late opening up, nobody’s about to take his business across the street, because across the street’s nothing but Eddie Joe Tyler’s sporting goods store. (Royce bought most of his fishing tackle from Eddie Joe, except for the Greenbriar reel he bought when they auctioned off George McEwan’s leavings. His pa bought the Worthington shotgun years ago in Clay County off a man who advertised it in the Clay County Weekly Republican. I don’t know what-all that has to do with anything, but the shotgun’s important because Royce had it on his shoulder when he walked on into the bank.)

There was only the one teller behind the counter, but then there was only Royce to give her any business. Buford Washburn was at his desk along the side, and he got to his feet when he saw Royce. “Well, say there, Royce,” he said.

“Say, Mr. Washburn,” said Royce.

Buford sat back down again. He didn’t stand more than he had to. He was maybe six, seven years older than Royce, but if he lived to be seventy-six it would be a miracle, being as his blood pressure was high as July corn and his belt measured fifty-two inches even if you soaked it in brine. Plus he drank. Never before dinner, but that leaves you a whole lot of hours if you’re a night person.

The teller was Ruth Van Dine. Her ma wanted her to get braces when she was twelve, thirteen, but Ruth said she didn’t care to. I’d have to call that a big mistake on her part. “Say there, Royce,” she said. “What can I do for you?”

Now Royce shoved his savings passbook across the top of the counter. Don’t ask me why he brought the blame thing. I couldn’t tell you.

“Deposit?”

“Withdrawal.”

“How much?”

Every dang old cent you got in this here bank was what he was going to say. But what came out of his mouth was, “Every dang old cent.”

“Three hundred twelve dollars and forty-five cents? Plus I guess you got some extra interest coming which I’ll figure out for you.”

“Well—”

“Better make out a slip, Royce. Just on behind you?”

He turned to look for the withdrawal slips and there was Buford Washburn, also standing. “They off at the sawmill today, Royce? I didn’t hear anything.”

“No, I guess they’re workin’, Mr. Washburn. I guess I took the day.”

“Can’t blame you, beautiful day like this. What’d you do, go and get a little hunting in?”

“Not in March, Mr. Washburn.”

“I don’t guess nothing’s in season this time of year.”

“Not a thing. I was just gone take this here across to Eddie Joe. Needs a little gunsmithin’.”

“Well, they say Eddie Joe knows his stuff.”

“I guess he does, Mr. Washburn.”

“Now this about drawing out all your money,” Buford said. He fancied himself smoother than a bald tire at getting from small talk to business, Buford did. “I guess you got what they call an emergency.”

“Somethin’ like.”

“Well now, maybe you want to do what most folks do, and that’s leave a few dollars in to keep the account open. Just for convenience. Say ten dollars? Or just draw a round amount, say you draw your three hundred dollars. Or—” And he went through a whole routine about how Royce could take his old self a passbook loan and keep the account together and keep earning interest and all the rest of it, which I’m not going to spell out here for you.

Upshot of it was Royce wound up drawing three hundred dollars. Ruth Van Dine gave it to him in tens and twenties because he just stood there stiffer than new rope when she asked him how did he want it. Three times she asked him, and she’s a girl no one ever had to tell to speak up, and each time it was like talking to a wall, so she counted out ten tens and ten twenties and gave it to him, along with his passbook. He thanked her and walked out with the passbook and money in one hand and the other holding the twelve gauge Worthington, which was still propped up on his shoulder.

Before he got back in his panel truck he said, “Half my life, Lord, half my dang life.”

Then he got in the truck.

When he got back to his house he found Essie in the kitchen soaking the labels off some empty jam jars. She turned and saw him, then shut off the faucet and turned to look at him again. She said, “Why, Royce honey, what are you doing back here? Did you forget somethin’?”

“I didn’t forget nothin’,” he said. What he forgot was to hold up the bank like he’d set out to do, but he didn’t mention that.

“You didn’t get laid off,” she said mournfully. (I didn’t put in a question mark there because her voice didn’t turn up at the end. She said it sort of like it would be O.K. if Royce did get laid off from the sawmill, being that the both of them could always go out in the backyard and eat dirt. She was always a comfort, Essie was.)

“Didn’t go to work,” Royce said. “Today’s my dang birthday,” Royce said.

“ ‘Course it is! Now I never wished you a happy birthday but you left ‘fore I was out of bed. Well, happy birthday and many more. Thirty-nine years, land sakes.”

“Thirty-eight!”

“What did I say? Why, I said thirty-nine. Would you believe that. I know it’s thirty-eight, ‘course I know that. Why are you carrying that gun, I guess there’s rats in the garbage again.”

“Half my life,” Royce said.

“Is there?”

“Is there what?”

“Rats in the garbage again?”

“Now how in blue hell would I know is there rats in the garbage?”

“But you have that gun, Royce.”

He discovered the gun, took it off his shoulder, and held it out in both hands, looking at it like it was the prettiest thing since a new calf.

“That’s your shotgun,” Essie said.

“Well, I guess I know that. Half my dang life.”

“What about half your life?”

“My life’s half gone,” he said, “and what did I ever do with it, would you tell me that? Far as I ever been from home is Franklin County and I never stayed there overnight, just went and come back. Half my life and I never left the dang old state.”

“I was thinkin’ we might run out to Silver Dollar City this summer,” Essie said. “It’s like an old frontier city come to life or so they say. That’s across the state line, come to think on it.”

“Never been anyplace, never done any dang thing. Never had no woman but you.”

“Well now.”

“I’m gone to Paris,” Royce said.

“What did you say?”

“I’m gone to Paris is what I said. I’m gone rob Buford Washburn’s bank and I’m not even gone call him Mr. Washburn this time. Gone to Paris France, gone buy a Cadillac big as a train, gone do every dang thing I never did. Half my life, Essie.”

Well, she frowned. You blame her? “Royce,” she said, “you better lie down.”

“Paris, France.”

“What I’ll do,” she said, “I’ll just call on over at Dr. LeBeau’s. You lie down and put the fan on and I’ll just finish with these here jars and then call the doctor. You know something? Just two more cases and we’ll run out of your ma’s plum preserves. Two cases of twenty-four jars to the case is forty-eight jars and we’ll be out. Now I never thought we’d be out of them plums she put up but we’ll be plumb out, won’t we. Hear me talk, plumb out of plums, I did that without even thinking.”

Essie wasn’t normally quite this scatterbrained. Almost, but not quite. Thing is, she was concerned about Royce, being as he wasn’t acting himself.

“Problem is getting in a rut,” Royce said. He was talking to his own self now, not to Essie. “Problem is you leave yourself openings and you back down because it’s the easy thing to do. Like in the bank.”

“Royce, ain’t you goin’ to lay down?”

“Fillin’ out a dang slip,” Royce said.

“Royce? You know somethin’? You did the funniest thing this mornin’, honey. You know what you did? You went and you only shaved the half of your face. You shaved the one half and you didn’t shave the other half.”

(Now this is something that both Ruth Van Dine and Buford Washburn had already observed, and truth to tell they had both called it to Royce’s attention — in a friendly way, of course. I’d have mentioned it but I figured if I kept sliding in the same little piece of conversation over and over it’d be about as interesting for you as watching paint dry. But I had to mention when Essie said it out of respect, see, because it was the last words that woman ever got to speak, because right after she said it Royce stuck the shotgun right in her face and fired off one of the barrels. Don’t ask me which one.)

“Now the only way to go is forward,” Royce said. “Fix things so you got no bolt hole and you got to do what you got to do.” He went to the cupboard, got a shotgun shell, broke open the gun, dug out the empty casing, popped in the new shell, and closed the gun up again.

On the way out of the door he looked at Essie and said, “You weren’t so bad, I don’t guess.”

Well, Royce drove on back to the bank and parked directly in front of it, even though there’s a sign says plainly not to, and he stepped on into that bank with the twelve-gauge clenched in his hand. It wasn’t over his shoulder this time. He had his right hand wrapped around the barrel at the center of gravity or close to it. (It’s not the worst way to carry a gun, though you’ll never see it advocated during a gun safety drive.)

He was asked later if he felt remorse at that time about Essie. It was the sort of dumb question they ask you, and it was especially dumb in light of the fact that Royce probably didn’t know what the hell remorse meant, but in plain truth he didn’t. What he felt was in motion.

And in that sense he felt pretty fine. Because he’d been standing plumb still for thirty-eight years and never even knew it, and now he was in motion, and it hardly mattered where exactly he was going.

“I want every dang cent in this bank!” he sang out, and Buford Washburn just about popped a blood vessel in his right eye, and Ruth Van Dine stared, and old Miz Cristendahl who had made a trip to town just to get the interest credited to her account just stood there and closed her eyes so nothing bad would happen to her. (I guess it worked pretty good. That woman’s still alive, and she was seventy-six years old when Calvin Coolidge didn’t choose to run. All those Cristendahls live pretty close to forever. Good thing they’re not much for breeding or the planet would be armpit deep in Cristendahls.)

“Now you give me every bit of that money,” he said to Ruth. And he kept saying it, and she got rattled.

“I can’t,” she said finally, “because anyway it’s not mine to give and I got no authority and besides there’s another customer ahead of you. What you got to do is you got to speak to Mr. Buford Washburn.”

And what Buford said was, “Now, Royce, say, Royce, you want to put down that gun.”

“I’m gone to Paris, France, Mr. Washburn.” You notice he forgot and went and called him Mr. Washburn. Old habits die hard.

“Royce, you still didn’t finish your morning shave. What’s got into you, boy?”

“I killed my wife, Mr. Washburn.”

“Royce, why don’t you just have a seat and I’ll get you a cold glass of Royal Crown. Take my chair.”

So Royce pointed the gun at him. “You better give me that money,” he said, “or I could go and blow your dang head off your dumb shoulders.”

“Boy, does your pappy have the slightest idea what you’re up to?”

“I don’t see what my pa’s got to do with this.”

“Because your pappy, he wouldn’t take kindly to you carrying on this way, Royce. Now just sit down in my chair, you hear?”

At this point Royce was getting riled, plus he was feeling the frustration of it. Here he went and burned his britches by shooting Essie and where was he? Still trying to hold up a bank that wouldn’t take him seriously. So what he did, he swung the gun around and shot out the plate-glass window. You wouldn’t think the world would make that much noise in the course of coming to an end.

“Well, now you went and did it,” Buford told him. “You got the slightest idea what a plate-glass window costs? Royce, boy, you went and bought yourself a peck of trouble.”

So what Royce did, he shot Ruth Van Dine.

Now that doesn’t sound like it makes a whole vast amount of sense, but Royce had his reasons, if you want to go and call them by that name. He couldn’t kill Buford, according to his thinking, because Buford was the only one who could authorize giving him the money. And he didn’t think to shoot Miz Cristendahl because he didn’t notice her. (Maybe because she closed her eyes. Maybe those ostriches know what they’re about. I’m not going to say they don’t.)

On top of which Ruth was screaming a good bit and it was getting on Royce’s nerves.

He wasn’t any Dead-Eye Dick, as I may have pointed out before, and although he was standing right close to Ruth he didn’t get a very good shot at her. A twelve gauge casts a pretty tight pattern as close as he was to her, with most of the charge going right over her head. There was enough left to do the job, but it was close for a while. Didn’t kill her right off, left them plenty of time to rush her to Schuyler County Memorial and pop her into the operating room. It was six hours after that before she died, and there’s some say better doctors could have saved her. That’s a question I’ll stay away from myself. It’s said she’d of been a vegetable even if she lived, so maybe it’s all for the best.

Well, that was about the size of it. Buford fainted, which was plain sensible on his part, and Miz Cristendahl stood around with her eyes shut and her fingers in her ears, and Royce Arnstetter went behind the counter and opened the cash drawer and started pulling out stacks of money. He got all the money on top of the counter. There wasn’t a whole hell of a lot of it. He was looking for a bag to put it in when a couple of citizens rushed in to see what was going on.

He picked up the gun and then just threw it down in disgust because it was full of nothing but two spent shells. And he couldn’t have reloaded if he’d thought of it because he never did bring along any extra shells when he left the house. Just the two that were loaded into the gun, and one of those took out the window and the other took out poor Ruth. He just threw the gun down and said a couple bad words and thought what a mess he’d made of everything, letting the first half of his life just dribble out and then screwing up the second half on the very first day of it.

He would of pleaded at the trial but he had this young court-appointed lawyer who wanted to do some showboating, and the upshot of it was he wound up drawing ninety-nine-to-life, which sounds backwards to me, as the average life runs out way in front of the ninety-nine mark, especially when you’re thirty-eight to start with.

He’s in the state prison now over to Millersport. It’s not quite as far from his home as Franklin County where he went once, but he didn’t get to stay overnight that time. He sure gets to stay overnight now.

Well, there’s people to talk to and he’s learning things. His pa’s been to visit a few times. They don’t have much to say to each other but when did they ever? They’ll reminisce about times they went fishing. It’s not so bad.

He thinks about Essie now and then. I don’t know as you’d call it remorse though.

“Be here until the day I die,” he said one day. And a fellow inmate sat him down and told him about parole and time off for good behavior and a host of other things, and this fellow worked it out with pencil and paper and told Royce he’d likely be breathing free air in something like thirty-three years.

“Means I’ll have five left to myself,” Royce said.

The fellow gave him this look.

“I’m fixin’ to live until I’m seventy-six,” Royce explained. “Thirty-eight now and thirty-three more in here is what? Seventy-one, isn’t it? Seventy-six take away seventy-one and you get five, don’t you? Five years left when I’m out of here.” And he scratched his head and said, “Now what am I gone do with them five years?”

Well, I just guess he’ll have to think of something.

Cleveland in My Dreams

“So,” Loebner said. “You continue to have the dream.”

“Every night.”

“And it is always without variation yet? Perhaps you will tell me the dream again.”

“Oh, God,” said Hackett. “It’s the same dream, all right? I get a phone call, I have to go to Cleveland, I drive there, I drive back. End of dream. What’s the point of going through it every time we have a session? Unless you just can’t remember the dream from one week to the next.”

“That is interesting,” Loebner said. “Why do you suppose I would forget your dream?”

Hackett groaned. You couldn’t beat the bastards. If you landed a telling shot, they simply asked you what you meant by it. It was probably the first thing they taught them in shrink school, and possibly the only thing.

“Of course I remember your dream,” Loebner went on smoothly. “But what is important is not my recollection of it but what it means to you, and if you recount it once more, in the fullest detail, perhaps you will find something new in it.”

What was to be found in it? It was the ultimate boring dream, and it had been boring months ago when he dreamed it the first time. Nightly repetition had done nothing to enliven it. Still, it might give him the illusion that he was getting something out of the session. If he just sprawled on the couch for what was left of his fifty minutes, he ran the risk of falling asleep.

Perchance to dream.

“It’s always the same dream,” he said, “and it always starts the same way. I’m in bed and the phone rings. I answer it. A voice tells me I have to go to Cleveland right away.”

“You recognize this voice?”

“I recognize it from other dreams. It’s always the same voice. But it’s not the voice of anyone I know, if that’s what you mean.”

“Interesting,” Loebner said.

To you perhaps, thought Hackett. “I get up,” he said. “I throw on some clothes. I don’t bother to shave, I’m in too much of a hurry. It’s very urgent that I go to Cleveland right away. I go down to the garage and unlock my car, and there’s a briefcase on the front passenger seat. I have to deliver it to somebody in Cleveland.

“I get in the car and start driving. I take I-71 all the way. That’s the best route, but even so it’s just about two hundred fifty miles door to door. I push it a little and there’s no traffic to speak of at that hour, but it’s still close to four hours to get there.”

“The voice on the phone has given you an address?”

“No, I just somehow know where I’m supposed to take the briefcase. Hell, I ought to know, I’ve been there every night for months. Maybe the first time I was given an address, it’s hard to remember, but by now I know the route and I know the destination. I park in the driveway, I ring the bell, the door opens, a woman accepts the briefcase and thanks me—”

“A woman takes the briefcase from you?” Loebner said.

“Yes.”

“What does this woman look like?”

“That’s sort of vague. She just reaches out and takes the briefcase and thanks me. I’m not positive it’s the same woman each time.”

“But it is always a woman?”

“Yes.”

“Why do you suppose that is?”

“I don’t know. Maybe her husband’s out, maybe he works nights.”

“She is married, this woman?”

“I don’t know,” said Hackett. “I don’t know anything about her. She opens the door, she takes the briefcase, she thanks me, and I get back in my car.”

“You never enter the house? She does not offer you a cup of coffee?”

“I’m in too much of a hurry,” Hackett said. “I have to get home. I get in the car, I backed out of the driveway, and I’m gone. It’s another two hundred fifty miles to get home, and I’m dog-tired. I’ve already been driving four hours, but I push it, and I get home and go to bed.”

“And then?”

“And then I barely get to sleep when the alarm rings and it’s time to get up. I never get a decent night’s sleep. I’m exhausted all the time, and my work’s falling off and I’m losing weight, and sometimes I’m just about hallucinating at my desk, and I can’t stand it, I just can’t stand it.”

“Yes,” Loebner said. “Well, I see our hour is up.”

“Now let us talk about this briefcase,” Loebner said at their next meeting. “Have you ever tried to open it?”

“It’s locked.”

“Ah. And you do not have the key?”

“It has one of those three-number combination locks.”

“And you do not know the combination?”

“Of course not. Anyway, I’m not supposed to open the briefcase. I’m just supposed to deliver it.”

“What do you suppose is in the briefcase?”

“I don’t know.”

“But what do you suppose might be in it?”

“Beats me.”

“State secrets, perhaps? Drugs? Cash?”

“For all I know it’s dirty laundry,” Hackett said. “I just have to deliver it to Cleveland.”

“You always follow the same route?” Loebner said at their next session.

“Naturally,” Hackett said. “There’s really only one way to get to Cleveland. You take I-71 all the way.”

“You are never tempted to vary the route?”

“I did once,” Hackett remembered.

“Oh?”

“I took I-75 to Dayton, I-70 east to Columbus, and then I picked up I-71 and rode it the rest of the way. I wanted to do something different, but it was the same boring ride on the same boring kind of road, and what did I accomplish? It’s thirty-five miles longer that way, so all I really did was add half an hour to the trip, and my head barely hit the pillow before it was time to get up for work.”

“I see.”

“So that was the end of that experiment,” Hackett said. “Believe me, it’s simpler if I just stick with I-71. I could drive that highway in my sleep.”

Loebner was dead.

The call, from the psychiatrist’s receptionist, shocked Hackett. For months he’d been seeing Loebner once a week, recounting his dream, waiting for some breakthrough that would relieve him of it. While he had just about given up anticipating that breakthrough, neither had he anticipated that Loebner would take himself abruptly out of the game.

He had to call back to ask how Loebner had died. “Oh, it was a heart attack,” the woman told him. “He just passed away in his sleep. He went to sleep and never woke up.”

Later, Hackett found himself entertaining a fantasy. Loebner, sleeping the big sleep, would take over the chore of dreaming Hackett’s dream. The little psychiatrist could rise every night to convey the dreaded briefcase to Cleveland while Hackett slept dreamlessly.

It was such a seductive notion that he went to bed expecting it to happen. No sooner had he dozed off, though, than he was in the dream again, with the phone ringing and the voice at the other end telling him what he had to do.

“I wasn’t going to continue with another psychiatrist,” Hackett explained, “because I don’t really think I was getting anywhere with Dr. Loebner. But I’m not getting anywhere on my own, either. Every night I dream this goddamned dream and it’s ruining my health. I’m here because I don’t know what else to do.”

“Figures,” said the new psychiatrist, whose name was Krull. “That’s the only reason anybody goes to a shrink.”

“I suppose you want to hear the dream.”

“Not particularly,” said Krull.

“You don’t?”

“In my experience,” Krull said, “there’s nothing duller than somebody else’s dream. But it’s probably a good place to get started, so let’s hear it.”

While Hackett recounted the dream, sitting upright in a chair instead of lying on a couch, Krull fidgeted. This new shrink was a man about Hackett’s age, and he was dressed casually in khakis and a polo shirt with a reptile on the pocket. He was clean-shaven and had a crew cut. Loebner had looked the way a psychiatrist was supposed to look.

“Well, what do you want to do now?” Hackett asked when he’d finished. “Should I try to figure out what the dream means or do you want to suggest what the dream might mean or what?”

“Who cares?”

Hackett stared at him.

“Really,” Krull said, “do you honestly give a damn what your dream means?”

“Well, I—”

“I mean,” said Krull, “what’s the problem here? The problem’s not that you’re in love with your raincoat, the problem’s not that they potty-trained you too early, the problem’s not that you’re repressing your secret desire to watch My Little Margie reruns. The problem is you’re not getting any rest. Right?”

“Well, yes,” Hackett said. “Right.”

“You have this ditsy dream every night, huh?”

“Every night. Unless I take a sleeping pill, which I’ve done half a dozen times, but that’s even worse in the long run. I don’t really feel rested — I have a sort of hangover all day from the pill, and I find drugs a little worrisome, anyway.”

“Mmmm,” Krull said, clasping his hands behind his head and leaning back in his chair. “Let’s see now. Is the dream scary? Filled with terror?”

“No.”

“Painful? Harrowing?”

“No.”

“So the only problem is exhaustion,” Krull said.

“Yes.”

“Exhaustion that’s perfectly natural, because a man who drives five hundred miles every night when he’s supposed to be resting is going to be beat to hell the next day. Does that pretty much say it?”

“Yes.”

“Sure it does. You can’t drive five hundred miles every night and feel good. But” — he leaned forward — “I’ll bet you could drive half that distance, couldn’t you?”

“What do you mean?”

“What I mean,” said Krull, “is there’s a simple way to solve your problem.” He scribbled on a memo pad, tore off the top sheet, handed it to Hackett. “My home phone number,” he said. “When the guy calls and tells you to go to Cleveland, what I want you to do is call me.”

“Wait a minute,” Hackett said. “I’m asleep while this is happening. How the hell can I call you?”

“In the dream you call me. I’ll come over to your place, I’ll get in the car with you, and we’ll drive to Cleveland together. After you deliver the briefcase, you can just curl up in the backseat and I’ll drive back. You ought to be able to get four hours’ sleep on the way home, or close to it.”

Hackett straightened up in his chair. “Let me see if I understand this,” he said. “I get the call, and I turn around and call you, and the two of us drive to Cleveland together. I drive there, and you drive back, and I get to nap on the drive home.”

“Right.”

“You think that would work?”

“Why not?”

“It sounds crazy,” Hackett said, “but I’ll try it.”

The following morning he called Krull. “I don’t know how to thank you,” he said.

“It worked?”

“Like a charm. I got the call, I called you, you came over, and off we went to Cleveland together. I drove there, you drove back, I got a solid three and a half hours in the backseat, and I feel like a new man. It’s the craziest thing I ever heard of, but it worked.”

“I thought it would,” Krull said. “Just keep doing it every time you have the dream. Call me the end of the week and let me know if it’s still working.”

At the week’s end, Hackett made the phone call. “It works better than ever,” he said. “It’s gotten so I’m not dreading that phone call either, because I know we’ll have a good time on the road. The drive to Cleveland is a pleasure now that I’ve got you in the car to talk to, and the nap I get on the way home makes all the difference in the world. I can’t thank you enough.”

“That’s terrific,” Krull told him. “I wish all my patients were as easily satisfied.”

And that was that. Every night Hackett had the dream, and every night he drove to Cleveland and let the psychiatrist take the wheel on the way home. They talked about all sorts of things on the way to Cleveland — girls, baseball, Kant’s categorical imperative, and how to know when it was time to discard a disposable razor. Sometimes they talked about Hackett’s personal life, and he felt he was getting a lot of insight from their conversations. He wondered if he ought to send Krull a check for services rendered and asked Krull the following night in the dream. The dream-Krull told him not to worry about it: “After all,” he said, “you’re paying for the gas.”

Hackett’s health improved. He was able to concentrate better, and the improvement showed in his work. His love life improved as well, after having virtually ceased to exist. He felt reborn, and he was beginning to love his life.

Then he ran into Feverell.

“My God,” he said. “Mike Feverell.”

“Hello, George.”

“How’ve you been, Mike? Lord, it’s been years, hasn’t it? You look—”

“I look like hell,” Feverell said. “Don’t I?”

“I wasn’t going to say that.”

“You weren’t? I don’t know why not, because it’s the truth. I look terrible and I know it.”

“How’s your health, Mike?”

“My health? That’s what’s ridiculous. My health is fine, perfectly fine. I don’t know how much longer I can go on before I just plain drop dead, but in the meantime my health is a hundred percent.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Oh, it’s too stupid to talk about.”

“Oh?”

“It’s this recurring dream,” Feverell said. “I have the same dream every goddamned night, and it’s driving me nuts.”

The room seemed to fill up with light. Hackett took his friend’s arm. “Let’s get a couple of beers,” he said, “and you can tell me all about your dream.”

“It’s stupid,” Feverell said. “It’s an adolescent sex fantasy. I’m almost ashamed to talk about it, but the thing is I can’t seem to do anything about it.”

“Tell me.”

“Well, it’s the same every night,” Feverell said. “I go to sleep and the doorbell rings. I get up, put on a robe, answer the door, and there are three beautiful women there. They want to come in, and they want to have a party.”

“A party?”

“What they want,” said Feverell, “is for me to make love to them.”

“And?”

“And I do.”

“It sounds,” said Hackett, “like a wonderful dream. It sounds like a dream people would pay money to have.”

“You’d think that, wouldn’t you?”

“What’s the problem?”

“The problem,” said Feverell, “is that it’s too much. I make love to all three of them and I’m exhausted, drained, an empty shell, and no sooner do I drift off to sleep than the alarm clock’s ringing and it’s time to get up. I’m too old for three women in one night, and these aren’t hasty encounters. It takes the whole night to satisfy them all, and I’ve got no strength left for the rest of my life.”

“Interesting,” said Hackett, in a manner not altogether unlike the late Dr. Loebner’s. “Tell me, are they always the same women?”

Feverell shook his head. “If they were,” he said, “it’d be a cinch, because I wouldn’t keep getting turned on. But every night it’s three brand-new ladies, and the only common denominator is that they’re all gorgeous. Tall ones, short ones, light ones, dark ones. Blondes, brunettes, redheads. Even a bald one the other night.”

“That must have been interesting.”

“It was damned interesting,” Feverell said, “but who needs it? Too much is still too much. I can’t resist them, I can’t turn them down, but I’ll tell you, I shudder when the doorbell rings.” He sighed. “I suppose it relates to being divorced a little over a year and some kind of performance anxiety, something like that. Or do you suppose there’s a deeper cause?”

“Who cares?”

Feverell stared at him.

“Really,” said Hackett. “What’s the difference why you’re having the dream? The dream is the problem, isn’t it?”

“Well, yeah, I guess so. But—”

“As a matter of fact,” Hackett went on, “the dream isn’t the problem either. The problem is that there are too many women in it.”

“Well—”

“If there were just one woman,” Hackett said, “you’d do just fine, wouldn’t you?”

“I suppose so — but there’s always three, and no matter how much I want to I can’t seem to tell two of them to go away. I don’t want to hurt their feelings, see, and it’d be impossible to choose among them anyway—”

“Suppose you only had to make love to one of them,” Hackett said. “Could you handle that?”

“Sure, but—”

“And then you could get plenty of sleep after she left.”

“I guess so, but—”

“And you’d be rested in the morning. In fact, after a dream like that you’d probably feel like a million dollars, wouldn’t you?”

“What are you getting at, George?”

“Simple,” said Hackett. “Simplest thing in the world.”

He got out a business card and scribbled on the back. “My home phone number,” he said, thrusting the card at Feverell. “Go ahead, take it.”

“What am I supposed to do with this?”

“Memorize it,” Hackett said, “and when the doorbell rings tonight, call me.”

“What do you mean, call you? I’m supposed to get up out of a sound sleep and call you? And then what happens? Is it like AA or something — you come over and we have coffee and you talk me out of dreaming?”

Hackett shook his head. “You don’t get up,” he said. “In the dream you call me. You call me, and then you go open the door and let the girls in.”

“What’s the point of that?”

“The point is that I’ve got a friend, a psychiatrist as it happens, a very nice clean-cut type of guy. You’ll call me, and I’ll call him, and the two of us’ll come over to your place.”

“You’re going to schlepp some shrink to my house in the middle of the night?”

“This is in the dream,” Hackett told him. “We’ll come over, and you’ll make love to one of the girls, whichever one you choose, and I’ll take one, and my friend’ll take one. And after you’re done with your girl you can go to sleep, and you’ll be perfectly well rested in the morning. And we can do this every night you have the dream. All you have to do is call me and we’ll show up and help you out.”

Feverell stared at him. “If only it would work.”

“It will.”

“There was a Chinese girl the other night who was just plain out of this world,” Feverell said. “But I couldn’t really relax and enjoy her, because the Jamaican and the Norwegian girls were in the other room and, well—”

Hackett clapped his friend on the shoulder. “Call me,” he said. “Your troubles are over.”

The following morning, on his way to work, Hackett gave himself up to a feeling of supreme well-being. He had repaid Krull’s kindness to him in the best way possible, by passing on the favor to another. At his desk that morning, he waited for the phone to ring with a report from Feverell.

But Feverell didn’t call. Not that morning, not the next morning, not all week. And something kept Hackett from calling Feverell.

Until finally he ran into him on the street during the noon hour — and Feverell looked terrible! Bags under his eyes, deeper than ever. Sallow skin, trembling hands. “Mike!” he said. “Mike, are you all right?”

“Do I look all right?”

“No, you don’t,” Hackett said honestly. “You look awful.”

“Well, I feel awful,” Feverell said savagely. “And I don’t feel a whole lot better for being told how terrible I look, but thanks all the same.”

“Mike, what’s wrong?”

“What’s wrong? You know damned well what’s wrong. It’s this dream I’ve been having. I told you the whole story. Or did it slip your mind?”

Hackett sighed. “You’re still having the dream?”

“Of course I’m still having the dream.”

“Mike,” Hackett said, “when the doorbell rings, before you do anything else, you were going to call me, remember?”

“Of course I remember.”

“So?”

“So I’ve called you. Every night I call you, for all the good it does.”

“You do?”

“Of course I do, every goddamned night.”

“And then I come over? And I bring my friend?”

“Oh, right,” said Feverell. “Your famous friend, the clean-cut psychiatrist. Whom I’ve yet to meet, because he doesn’t come over and neither do you. Every night I call you, and every night you hang up on me.”

“I hang up on you?” Hackett stared. “Why would I do a thing like that?”

“I don’t know,” said Feverell. “I don’t have the slightest idea. But every night I call you and you don’t even let me get a word in edgewise. ‘I’m sorry,’ you say, ‘but I can’t talk to you now, I’m on my way to Cleveland.’ Cleveland yet! And you hang up on me!”

Click!

It was late afternoon by the time Dandridge got back to the lodge. The mountain air was as crisp as the fallen leaves that crunched under his heavy boots. He turned for a last look at the western sky, then hurried up the steps and into the massive building. In his room he paused only long enough to drop his gear onto a chair and hang his bright orange cap on a peg. Then he strode to the lobby and through it to the taproom.

He bellied up to the bar, a big, thick-bodied man. “Afternoon, Eddie,” he said to the barman. “The usual poison.”

Dandridge’s usual poison was sour mash whiskey. The barman poured a generous double into a tumbler and stood, bottle in hand, while Dandridge knocked the drink back in a single swallow. “First of the day,” he announced, “and God willing it won’t be the last.”

Both the Lord and the barman were willing. This time Eddie added ice and a splash of soda. Dandridge accepted the drink, took a small sip of it, nodded his approval, and turned to regard the only other man present at the bar, a smaller, less obtrusive man who regarded Dandridge in turn.

“Afternoon,” Dandridge said.

“Good afternoon,” said the other man. He was smoking a filtered cigarette and drinking a vodka martini. He looked Dandridge over thoroughly, from the rugged face weathered by sun and wind down over the heavy red and black checked jacket and wool pants to the knee-high leather boots. “If I were to guess,” the man said, “I’d say you’ve been out hunting.”

Dandridge smiled. “Well, you’d be right,” he said. “In a manner of speaking.”

“ ‘In a manner of speaking,’ ” the smaller man echoed. “I like the phrase. I’d guess further that you had a good day.”

“A damn good day. Hard not to on a day like this. When it’s this kind of a day, the air just the right temperature and so fresh you know it was just made this morning, and the sun comes through the trees and casts a dappled pattern on the ground, and you’ve got a spring in your step that makes you positive you’re younger than the calendar tells you, well hell, sir, you could never set eyes on bird or beast and you’d still have to call it a good day.”

“You speak like a poet.”

“Afraid I’m nothing of the sort. I’m in insurance, fire and casualty and the like, and let me tell you there’s nothing the least bit poetic about it. But when I get out here the woods and the mountains do their best to make a poet out of me.”

The smaller man smiled, raised his glass, took a small sip. “I would guess,” he said, “that today wasn’t a day in which you failed to — how did you put it? To set eyes on bird or beast.”

“No, you’d be right. I had good hunting.”

“Then let me congratulate you,” the man said. He raised his glass to Dandridge, who raised his in return.

“Dandridge,” said Dandridge. “Homer Dandridge.”

“Roger Krull,” said the other man.

“A pleasure, Mr. Krull.”

“My pleasure, Mr. Dandridge.”

They drank, and both of their glasses stood empty. Dandridge motioned to the barman, his hand indicating both glasses. “On me,” he said. “Mr. Krull, would I be wrong in guessing you’re a hunter yourself?”

“In a manner of speaking.”

“Oh?”

Krull glanced down into his newly freshened drink. “I’ve hunted for years,” he said. “And I still hunt. I haven’t given it up, not by any means. But—”

“It’s not the same, is it?”

Krull looked up. “That’s absolutely right,” he said. “How did you know?”

“Go on,” Dandridge urged. “Tell me how it’s different.”

Krull thought a moment. “I don’t know exactly,” he said. “Of course the novelty’s gone, but hell, the novelty wore off years ago. The thing about any first-time thrill is it’s only really present the first time, and eventually it’s all gone. But there’s something else. The stalking is still exciting, the pursuit, all of that, and there’s still that instant of triumph when the prey is in your sights, and then the gun bucks, and then—”

“Yes?”

“Then you stand there, deafened for a moment by the roar of the gun, and you watch your prey gather and fall, and then—” He shrugged heavily. “Then it’s a letdown. It even feels like—”

“Yes? Go on, Mr. Krull. Go on, sir.”

“Well, I hope you won’t take offense,” Krull said. “It feels like a waste, a waste of life. Here I’ve taken life away from another creature, but I don’t own that life. It’s just... gone.”

Dandridge was silent for a moment. He sipped his drink, made circles on the bar with the glass. He said, “You didn’t feel this way in the past, I take it.”

“No, not at all. The kill was always thrilling and there were no negative feelings accompanying it. But in the past year, maybe even the past two years, it’s all been changing. What used to be a thrill is hollow now.” The smaller man reached for his own glass. “I’m sorry I mentioned this,” he said. “Sorry as hell. Here you had a good day and I have to bring you down with all this nonsense.”

“Not at all, Mr. Krull. Not at all, sir. Eddie, fill these up again, will you? That’s a good fellow.” Dandridge planted a large hand on the top of the bar. “Don’t regret what you’ve said, Mr. Krull. Be glad of it. I’m glad you spoke up and I’m glad I was here to hear you.”

“You are?”

“Absolutely.” Dandridge ran a hand through his wiry gray hair. “Mr. Krull — or if I may call you Roger?”

“By all means, Homer.”

“Roger, I daresay I’ve been hunting more years than you have. Believe me, the feelings you’ve just expressed so eloquently are not foreign to me. I went through precisely what you’re going through now. I came very close to giving it up, all of it.”

“And then the feelings passed?”

“No,” Dandridge said. “No, Roger. They did not.”

“Then—”

Dandridge smiled hugely. “I’ll tell you what I did,” he said. “I didn’t give it up. I thought of doing that because I grew to hate killing, but the idea of missing the woods and the mountains galled me. Oh, you can go walking in the woods without hunting, but that’s not the same thing. The pleasure of the stalk, the pursuit, the matching of human wit and intelligence against the instincts and cunning of game — that’s what makes hunting what it is for me, Roger.”

“Yes,” Krull murmured. “Certainly.”

“So what I did,” Dandridge said, “was change my style. No more bang-bang.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“No more bang-bang,” Dandridge said, gesturing. “Now it’s click-click instead.” And when Krull frowned uncomprehendingly, the big man put his hands in front of his face and mimed the operation of a camera. “Click!” he said.

Light dawned. “Oh,” said Krull.

“Exactly.”

“Not with a bang but a click.”

“Nicely put.”

“Photography.”

“Let’s not say photography,” Dandridge demurred. “Let us say hunting with a camera.”

“Hunting with a camera.”

Dandridge nodded. “So you see now why I said I was a hunter in a manner of speaking. Many people would not call me a hunter. They would say I was a photographer of animals in the wild, while I consider myself a hunter who simply employs a camera instead of a gun.”

Krull took his time digesting this. “I understand the distinction,” he said.

“I felt that you would.”

“The act of taking the picture is equivalent to making the kill. It’s how you take the trophy, but you don’t go out because you want a picture of an elk any more than a man hunts because he wants to put meat on the table.”

“You do understand, Mr. Krull.” The glasses, it was noticed, were once more empty. “Eddie!”

“My turn this time, Eddie,” said Roger Krull. He waited until the drinks were poured and tasted. Then he said, “Do you get the same thrill, Homer?”

“Roger, I get twice the thrill. Another old hunter name of Hemingway said a moral act is one that makes you feel good afterward. Well, if that’s the case, then hunting with a gun became immoral for me a couple of years back. Hunting with a camera has all the thrills and excitement of gun hunting without the letdown that comes when you realize you’ve caused pain and death to an innocent creature. If I want meat on the table I’ll buy it, Roger. I don’t have to kill a deer to prove to myself I’m a man.”

“I’ll certainly go along with that, Homer.”

“Here, let me show you something.” Dandridge produced his wallet, drew out a sheaf of color snapshots. “I don’t normally do this,” he confided. “I could wind up being every bit as much of a bore as those pests who show you pictures of their grandchildren. But I get the feeling you’re interested.”

“You’re damned right I’m interested, Homer.”

“Well, now,” Dandridge said. “All right, we’ll lead off with something big. This here is a Kodiak bear. I went up to Alaska to get him, hired a guide, tracked the son of a bitch halfway across the state until I got close enough for this one. That’s not taken with a telephoto lens, incidentally. I actually got in close and took that one.”

“You hire guides and backpack and everything.”

“Oh, the whole works, Roger. I’m telling you, it’s the same sport right up to the moment of truth. Then I take a picture instead of a life. I take more risks now than I did when I carried a gun through the woods. I never would have stood that close to the bear in order to shoot him. Hell, you can drop them from a quarter of a mile if you want, but I got right in close to take his picture. If he’d have charged—”

They reached for their drinks.

“I’ll just show you a few more of these,” Dandridge said. “You’ll notice some of them aren’t game animals, strictly speaking. Of course when you hunt with a camera you’re not limited to what the law says is game, and the seasons don’t apply. An endangered species doesn’t shrink because I take its photograph. I can shoot does, I can photograph in or out of season, anything I want. The fact of the matter is that I prefer to go after trophy animals in season because that makes more of a game out of it, but sometimes it’s as much of a challenge to try for a particular songbird that’s hard to get up close to. That’s a scarlet tanager there, it’s a bird that lives in deep woods and spooks easy. Of course I had to use a telephoto lens to get anything worth looking at but it’s still considered something of an accomplishment. I got a thrill out of that shot, Roger. Now no one would shoot a little bird like that, nobody would want to, but when you hunt with a camera it’s another story entirely, and I don’t mind telling you I got a thrill out of that shot.”

“I can believe it.”

“Now here’s a couple of mountain goats, that was quite a trip I had after them, and this antelope, oh, there’s a heck of a story goes with this one—”

It was a good hour later when Homer Dandridge returned the photographs to his wallet. “Here I went and talked your ear off,” he said apologetically, but Roger Krull insisted quite sincerely that he had been fascinated throughout.

“I wonder,” he said. “I just wonder.”

“If it would work for you or not?”

Krull nodded. “Of course I had a camera years ago,” he said, “but I never had much interest in it. I couldn’t tell you how long it’s been since I took a photograph of anything.”

“Never had the slightest interest in it myself,” Dandridge said. “Until I substituted click for bang, that is.”

“No more bang-bang. Click-click instead. I don’t know, Homer. I suppose you’ve got all sorts of elaborate equipment, fancy cameras, all the rest. It’d take me a year and a day to learn how to load one of those things.”

“They’re easier than you think,” Dandridge said. “As a matter of fact, I’ve got some reasonably fancy gear. Hell, you wouldn’t believe the money I used to spend on guns. Or I guess you would if you’re a hunter yourself. Well, it’s not surprising that I spend money the same way on cameras. I’ve got a new Japanese model that I’m just getting the hang of, and I’ve got my eyes on a lens for it that’s going to cost me more than a whole camera ought to cost, and the next step’s developing my own pictures and I don’t suppose that’s very far off. Just around the corner, I suspect. In another few months I’ll likely have my own darkroom in the basement and be up to my elbows in chemicals.”

“That’s what I thought. I don’t know if I’d want to get into all that.”

“But that’s the whole thing, Roger. You don’t have to. Look, I don’t know what your first hunting experience was like, but I remember mine. I was fourteen years old and I was out in a field down near the railroad tracks with an old rimfire twenty-two rifle, and I shot a squirrel out of an oak tree. Just a poor raggedy squirrel that I plinked with a broken-down rifle, and that’s as big a hunting thrill as I guess I ever had. Now I’d guess your first experience wasn’t a hell of a lot different.”

“Not a whole hell of a lot, no.”

“Well, when I put down the gun and took up the camera, the camera I took up was a little Instamatic that cost under twenty dollars. And I’ll tell you a thing. The picture I took with that little camera was at least as much of a thrill as I get with my Japanese job.”

“You can get decent pictures that way?”

“You can get perfect pictures that way,” Dandridge said. “If I had any sense I’d still use the Instamatic, but as you go along you want to try getting fancy. And anyway, it hardly matters how good the pictures are. You don’t want to sell ’em to Field and Stream, do you?”

“Of course not.”

“Hell, no. You want to find out if you can go on having the sheer joy and excitement of hunting without having the guilt and sorrow of killing. That’s it in a nutshell, right?”

“That’s it.”

“So pick up a cheap camera and find out.”

“By God,” said Roger Krull, “that’s just what I’ll do. There’s a drugstore in town that’ll have cameras. I’ll go there first thing in the morning.”

“Do it, Roger.”

“Homer, I intend to. Oh, I’m a little dubious about it. I’ve got to admit as much. But what have I got to lose?”

“That calls for a drink,” said Homer Dandridge.

Dandridge was out in the woods early the next morning. His head was clear and his hand steady, as was always the case on hunting trips. In the city he drank moderately, and his rare overindulgences were followed by mind-shattering hangovers. On hunting trips he drank heavily every evening and never had the whisper of a hangover. The fresh air, he thought, probably had something to do with it, and so too did the way the excitement of the chase sent the blood singing in his veins.

He had another good day, shooting several rolls of film, and by the time he returned to the lodge he was ready for that first double shot of sour mash whiskey, and ready too for the good company of Roger Krull. Dandridge was not by nature a proselytizer, and in casual conversations with other hunters he rarely let on that he employed a camera instead of a gun. But Krull had been an obvious candidate for conversation, and now Dandridge was excited at the thought that he had been instrumental in leading another man from bang-bang, as it were, to click-click.

Again he stowed his cap and gear and hurried to the taproom. But this time Krull was not there waiting for him, and Dandridge was disappointed. He drowned his disappointment with a drink, his usual straight double, and then he settled down and sipped a second drink on the rocks with a splash of soda. He had almost finished the drink when Roger Krull made his appearance.

“Well, Roger!” he said. “How did it go?”

“Spent the whole day at it.”

“And?”

Roger Krull shrugged. “Hate to say it,” he said. He took a roll of film from his jacket pocket, weighed it in his hand. “Didn’t work for me,” he said.

“Oh,” Dandridge said.

“I envy you, Homer. I had my doubts last night and I had them this morning, but I went out and got myself a camera and gave it a try. I honestly thought it might be exciting after all. The pursuit and everything, and no death at the end of it.”

“And it didn’t work.”

“No, it didn’t. I’ll tell you something. I’d like myself better if it had. But for one reason or another it isn’t hunting for me without the bang-bang part. Just squeezing the shutter on a camera isn’t the same as squeezing a trigger. Some primitive streak, I suppose. I stopped enjoying killing a while ago but it’s just not hunting without it.”

“Hell,” Dandridge said. “I don’t know what to say.”

And that was true for both of them. They suddenly found themselves with nothing at all to say and the silence was awkward. “Well, I’m damned glad I tried it all the same,” Krull said. “I really enjoyed talking with you last night. You’re a hell of a guy, Homer.”

“You’re all right yourself, Roger.”

“Take care of yourself, you hear?”

“You too,” Dandridge said. “Say, don’t you want this?” He indicated the roll of film, which Krull had left on top of the bar.

“What for?”

“Might get it developed, see how your pictures turned out.”

“I don’t really care how they turned out, Homer.”

“Well—”

“Keep it,” Krull said.

Dandridge picked up the film, looked at it for a moment, then dropped it in his pocket. He wondered if Roger Krull had even bothered to purchase a camera at all. Men sometimes came to momentous decisions under the heady influence of alcohol and changed their minds the following morning. Krull might have decided that hunting with a camera made as much sense as taking portrait photographs with a shotgun, and then might have gone through the charade with the film to keep up appearances. Not that Krull had seemed like the sort to go through that kind of nonsense, but people did strange things sometimes.

Psychology was another hobby of Homer Dandridge’s.

Well, it was easy enough to find out, he decided. All he had to do was include Krull’s film with his own when he sent it off to be developed. It would be interesting to see if there were any pictures on it, and if so it would be even more interesting to see what animals Krull had snapped and how well he had done.

When the pictures came back Homer Dandridge was very confused indeed.

Oh, there were pictures, all right. An even dozen of them, and they had all come out successfully. They did not have the contrast and brightness of the pictures Dandridge took with his expensive Japanese camera, but they were certainly clear enough, and they revealed that Roger Krull had a good intuitive sense of composition.

But they had not been taken in the woods. They had been taken in a city, and their subjects were not animals or birds at all.

They were people. Ten men and two women, captured in various candid poses as they went about their business in a city.

It took Dandridge a moment. Then his jaw fell and a chill raced through him.

God!

He examined the pictures again, thinking that there ought to be something he should do, deciding that there was not. The name Roger Krull was almost certainly an alias. And even if it was not, what could he say? What could he do?

He wasn’t even certain in what city the twelve pictures had been taken. And he didn’t recognize any of the men or women in them.

Not then. A week later, when they started turning up in the newspaper, then he recognized them.

Collecting Ackermans

On an otherwise unremarkable October afternoon, Florence Ackerman’s doorbell sounded. Miss Ackerman, who had been watching a game show on television and clucking at the mental lethargy of the panelists, walked over to the intercom control and demanded to know who was there.

“Western Union,” a male voice announced.

Miss Ackerman repeated the clucking sound she had most recently aimed at Charles Nelson Reilly. She clucked this time at people who lost their keys and rang other tenants’ bells in order to gain admittance to the building. She clucked at would-be muggers and rapists who might pass themselves off as messengers or deliverymen for an opportunity to lurk in the hallways and stairwell. In years past this building had had a doorman, but the new landlord had curtailed services, aiming to reduce his overhead and antagonize long-standing tenants at the same time.

“Telegram for Miz Ackerman,” the voice added.

And was it indeed a telegram? It was possible, Miss Ackerman acknowledged. People were forever dying and other people were apt to communicate such data by means of a telegram. It was easier to buzz whoever it was inside than to brood about it. The door to her own apartment would remain locked, needless to say, and the other tenants could look out for themselves. Florence Ackerman had been looking out for her own self for her whole life and the rest of the planet could go and do the same.

She pressed the buzzer, then went to the door and put her eye to the peephole. She was a small birdlike woman and she had to come up onto her toes to see through the peephole, but she stayed on her toes until her caller came into view. He was a youngish man and he wore a large pair of mirrored sunglasses. Besides obscuring much of his face, the sunglasses kept Miss Ackerman from noticing much about the rest of his appearance. Her attention was inescapably drawn to the twin images of her own peephole reflected in the lenses.

The young man, unaware that he was being watched, rapped on the door with his knuckles. “Telegram,” he said.

“Slide it under the door.”

“You have to sign for it.”

“That’s ridiculous,” Miss Ackerman said. “One never has to sign for a telegram. As a matter of fact they’re generally phoned in nowadays.”

“This one you got to sign for.”

Miss Ackerman’s face, by no means dull to begin with, sharpened. She who had been the scourge of several generations of fourth-grade pupils was not to be intimidated by a pair of mirrored sunglasses. “Slide it under the door,” she demanded. “Then I’ll open the door and sign your book.” If there was indeed anything to be slid beneath the door, she thought, and she rather doubted that there was.

“I can’t.”

“Oh?”

“It’s a singin’ telegram. Singin’ telegram for Miz Ackerman, what it says here.”

“And you’re to sing it to me?”

“Yeah.”

“Then sing it.”

“Lady, are you kiddin’? I’m gonna sing a telegram through a closed door? Like forget it.”

Miss Ackerman made the clucking noise again. “I don’t believe you have a telegram for me,” she said. “Western Union suspended their singing telegram service some time ago. I remember reading an article to that effect in the Times.” She did not bother to add that the likelihood of anyone’s ever sending a singing telegram to her was several degrees short of infinitesimal.

“All I know is I’m supposed to sing this, but if you don’t want to open the door—”

“I wouldn’t dream of opening my door.”

“—then the hell with you, Miz Ackerman. No disrespect intended, but I’ll just tell ’em I sang it to you and who cares what you say.”

“You’re not even a good liar, young man. I’m calling the police now. I advise you to be well out of the neighborhood by the time they arrive.”

“You know what you can do,” the young man said, but in apparent contradiction to his words he went on to tell Miss Ackerman what she could do. While we needn’t concern ourselves with his suggestion, let it be noted that Miss Ackerman could not possibly have followed it, nor, given her character and temperament, would she have been likely at all to make the attempt.

Neither did she call the police. People who say “I am calling the police now” hardly ever do. Miss Ackerman did think of calling her local precinct but decided it would be a waste of time. In all likelihood the young man, whatever his game, was already on his way, never to return. And Miss Ackerman recalled a time two years previously, just a few months after her retirement, when she returned from an afternoon chamber music concert to find her apartment burglarized and several hundred dollars’ worth of articles missing. She had called the police, naively assuming there was a point to such a course of action, and she’d only managed to spend several hours of her time making out reports and listing serial numbers, and a sympathetic detective had as much as told her nothing would come of the effort.

Actually, calling the police wouldn’t really have done her any good this time, either.

Miss Ackerman returned to her chair and, without too much difficulty, picked up the threads of the game show. She did not for a moment wonder who might have sent her a singing telegram, knowing with cool certainty that no one had done so, that there had been no telegram, that the young man had intended rape or robbery or some other unpleasantness that would have made her life substantially worse than it already was. That robbers and rapists and such abounded was no news to Miss Ackerman. She had lived all her life in New York and took in her stride the possibility of such mistreatment, even as residents of California take in their stride the possibility of an earthquake, even as farmers on the Vesuvian slopes acknowledge that it is in the nature of volcanoes periodically to erupt. Miss Ackerman sat in her chair, leaving it to make a cup of tea, returning to it teacup in hand, and concentrated on her television program.

The following afternoon, as she wheeled her little cart of groceries around the corner, a pair of wiry hands seized her without ceremony and yanked her into the narrow passageway between a pair of brick buildings. A gloved hand covered her mouth, the fingers digging into her cheek.

She heard a voice at her ear: “Happy birthday to you, you old hairbag, happy birthday to you.” Then she felt a sharp pain in her chest, and then she felt nothing, ever.

“Retired schoolteacher,” Freitag said. “On her way home with her groceries. Hell of a thing, huh? Knifed for what she had in her purse, and what could she have, anyway? Livin’ on Social Security and a pension and the way inflation eats you up nowadays she wouldn’t of had much on her. Why stick a knife in a little old lady like her, huh? He didn’t have to kill her.”

“Maybe she screamed,” Ken Poolings suggested. “And he got panicky.”

“Nobody heard a scream. Not that it proves anything either way.” They were back at the station house and Jack Freitag was drinking lukewarm coffee out of a Styrofoam container. But for the Styrofoam the beverage would have been utterly tasteless. “Ackerman, Ackerman, Ackerman. It’s hell the way these parasites prey on old folks. It’s the judges who have to answer for it. They put the creeps back on the street. What they ought to do is kill the little bastards, but that’s not humane. Sticking a knife in a little old lady, that’s humane. Ackerman, Ackerman. Why does that name do something to me?”

“She was a teacher. Maybe you were in one of her classes.”

Freitag shook his head. “I grew up in Chelsea. West Twenty-fourth Street. Miss Ackerman taught all her life here in Washington Heights just three blocks from the place where she lived. And she didn’t even have to leave the neighborhood to get herself killed. Ackerman. Oh, I know what it was. Remember three or maybe it was four days ago, this faggot in the West Village? Brought some other faggot home with him and got hisself killed for his troubles? They found him all tied up with things carved in him. It was all over page three of the Daily News. Ritual murder, sadist cult, sex perversion, blah blah blah. His name was Ackerman.”

“Which one?”

“The dead one. They didn’t pick up the guy who did it yet. I don’t know if they got a make or not.”

“Does it make any difference?”

“Not to me it don’t.” Freitag finished his coffee, threw his empty container at the green metal wastebasket, then watched as it circled the rim and fell on the floor. “The Knicks stink this year,” he said. “But you don’t care about basketball, do you?”

“Hockey’s my game.”

“Hockey,” Freitag said. “Well, the Rangers stink, too. Only they stink on ice.” He leaned back in his chair and laughed at his own wit and stopped thinking of two murder victims who both happened to be named Ackerman.

Mildred Ackerman lay on her back. Her skin was slick with perspiration, her limbs heavy with spent passion. The man who was lying beside her stirred, placed a hand upon her flesh and began to stroke her. “Oh, Bill,” she said. “That feels so nice. I love the way you touch me.”

The man went on stroking her.

“You have the nicest touch. Firm but gentle. I sensed that about you when I saw you.” She opened her eyes, turned to face him. “Do you believe in intuition, Bill? I do. I think it’s possible to know a great deal about someone just on the basis of your intuitive feelings.”

“And what did you sense about me?”

“That you would be strong but gentle. That we’d be very good together. It was good for you, wasn’t it?”

“Couldn’t you tell?”

Millie giggled.

“So you’re divorced,” he said.

“Uh-huh. You? I’ll bet you’re married, aren’t you? It doesn’t bother me if you are.”

“I’m not. How long ago were you divorced?”

“It’s almost five years now. It’ll be exactly five years in January. That’s since we split, but then it was another six months before the divorce went through. Why?”

“And Ackerman was your husband’s name?”

“Yeah. Wallace Ackerman.”

“No kids?”

“No, I wanted to but he didn’t.”

“A lot of women take their maiden names back after a divorce.”

She laughed aloud. “They don’t have a maiden name like I did. You wouldn’t believe the name I was born with.”

“Try me.”

“Plonk. Millie Plonk. I think I married Wally just to get rid of it. I mean Mildred’s bad enough, but Plonk? Like forget it. I don’t think you even told me your last name.”

“Didn’t I?” The hand moved distractingly over Millie’s abdomen. “So you decided to go on being an Ackerman, huh?”

“Sure. Why not?”

“Why not indeed.”

“It’s not a bad name.”

“Mmmm,” the man said. “This is a nice place you got here, incidentally. Been living here long?”

“Ever since the divorce. It’s a little small. Just a studio.”

“But it’s a good-sized studio, and you must have a terrific view. Your window looks out on the river, doesn’t it?”

“Oh, sure. And you know, eighteen flights up, it’s gotta be a pretty decent view.”

“It bothers some people to live that high up in the air.”

“Never bothered me.”

“Eighteen floors,” the man said. “If a person went out that window there wouldn’t be much left of her, would there?”

“Jeez, don’t even talk like that.”

“You couldn’t have an autopsy, could you? Couldn’t determine whether she was alive or dead when she went out the window.”

“Come on, Bill. That’s creepy.”

“Your ex-husband living in New York?”

“Wally? I think I heard something about him moving out to the West Coast, but to be honest I don’t know if he’s alive or dead.”

“Hmmm.”

“And who cares? You ask the damnedest questions, Bill.”

“Do I?”

“Uh-huh. But you got the nicest hands in the world, I swear to God. You touch me so nice. And your eyes, you’ve got beautiful eyes. I guess you’ve heard that before?”

“Not really.”

“Well, how could anybody tell? Those crazy glasses you wear, a person tries to look into your eyes and she’s looking into a couple of mirrors. It’s a sin having such beautiful eyes and hiding them.”

“Eighteen floors, that’s quite a drop.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing,” he said, and smiled. “Just thinking out loud.”

Freitag looked up when his partner entered the room. “You look a little green in the face,” he said. “Something the matter?”

“Oh, I was just looking at the Post and there’s this story that’s enough to make you sick. This guy out in Sheepshead Bay, and he’s a policeman, too.”

“What are you talking about?”

Poolings shrugged. “It’s nothing that doesn’t happen every couple of months. This policeman, he was depressed or he had a fight with his wife or something, I don’t know what. So he shot her dead, and then he had two kids, a boy and a girl, and he shot them to death in their sleep and then he went and ate his gun. Blew his brains out.”

“Jesus.”

“You just wonder what goes through a guy’s mind that he does something like that. Does he just go completely crazy or what? I can’t understand a person who does something like that.”

“I can’t understand people, period. Was this somebody you knew?”

“No, he lives in Sheepshead Bay. Lived in Sheepshead Bay. Anyway, he wasn’t with the department. He was a Transit Authority cop.”

“Anybody spends all his time in the subways, it’s got to take its toll. Has to drive you crazy sooner or later.”

“I guess.”

Freitag plucked a cigarette from the pack in his shirt pocket, tapped it on the top of his desk, held it between his thumb and forefinger, frowned at it, and returned it to the pack. He was trying to cut back to a pack a day and was not having much success. “Maybe he was trying to quit smoking,” he suggested. “Maybe it was making him nervous and he just couldn’t stand it anymore.”

“That seems a little far-fetched, doesn’t it?”

“Does it? Does it really?” Freitag got the cigarette out again, put it in his mouth, lit it. “It don’t sound all that far-fetched to me. What was this guy’s name, anyway?”

“The TA cop? Hell, I don’t know. Why?”

“I might know him. I know a lot of transit cops.”

“It’s in the Post. Bluestein’s reading it.”

“I don’t suppose it matters, anyway. There’s a ton of transit cops and I don’t know that many of them. Anyway, the ones I know aren’t crazy.”

“I didn’t even notice his name,” Poolings said. “Let me just go take a look. Maybe I know him, as far as that goes.”

Poolings went out, returning moments later with a troubled look on his face. Freitag looked questioningly at him.

“Rudy Ackerman,” he said.

“Nobody I know. Hey.”

“Yeah, right. Another Ackerman.”

“That’s three Ackermans, Ken.”

“It’s six Ackermans if you count the wife and kids.”

“Yeah, but three incidents. I mean it’s no coincidence that this TA cop and his wife and kids all had the same last name, but when you add in the schoolteacher and the faggot, then you got a coincidence.”

“It’s a common name.”

“Is it? How common, Ken?” Freitag leaned forward, stubbed out his cigarette, picked up a Manhattan telephone directory and flipped it open. “Ackerman, Ackerman,” he said, turning pages. “Here we are. Yeah, it’s common. There’s close to two columns of Ackermans in Manhattan alone. And then there’s some that spell it with two n’s. I wonder.”

“You wonder what?”

“If there’s a connection.”

Poolings sat on the edge of Freitag’s desk. “How could there be a connection?”

“Damned if I know.”

“There couldn’t, Jack.”

“An old schoolteacher gets stabbed by a mugger in Washington Heights. A faggot picks up the wrong kind of rough trade and gets tied up and tortured to death. And a TA cop goes berserk and kills his wife and kids and himself. No connection.”

“Except for them all having the same last name.”

“Yeah. And the two of us just happened to notice that because we investigated the one killing and read about the other two.”

“Right.”

“So maybe nobody else even knows that there were three homicides involving Ackermans. Maybe you and me are the only people in the city who happened to notice this little coincidence.”

“So?”

“So maybe there’s something we didn’t notice,” Freitag said. He got to his feet. “Maybe there have been more than three. Maybe if we pull a printout of deaths over the past few weeks we’re going to find Ackermans scattered all over it.”

“Are you serious, Jack?”

“Sounds crazy, don’t it?”

“Yeah, that’s how it sounds, all right.”

“If there’s just the three it don’t prove a thing, right? I mean, it’s a common name and you got lots of people dying violently in New York City. When you have eight million people in a city it’s no big surprise that you average three or four murders a day. The rate’s not even so high compared to other cities. With three or four homicides a day, well, when you got three Ackermans over a couple of weeks, that’s not too crazy all by itself to be pure coincidence, right?”

“Right.”

“Suppose it turns out there’s more than the three.”

“You’ve got a hunch, Jack. Haven’t you?”

Freitag nodded. “That’s what I got, all right. A hunch. Let’s just see if I’m nuts or not. Let’s find out.”

“A fifth of Courvoisier, V.S.O.P.” Mel Ackerman used a stepladder to reach the bottle. “Here we are, sir. Now will there be anything else?”

“All the money in the register,” the man said.

Ackerman’s heart turned over. He saw the gun in the man’s hand and his own hands trembled so violently that he almost dropped the bottle of cognac. “Jesus,” he said. “Could you point that somewhere else? I get very nervous.”

“The money,” the man said.

“Yeah, right. I wish you guys would pick on somebody else once in a while. This makes the fourth time I been held up in the past two years. You’d think I’d be used to it by now, wouldn’t you? Listen, I’m insured, I don’t care about the money, just be careful with the gun, huh? There’s not much money in the register but you’re welcome to every penny I got.” He punched the No Sale key and scooped up bills, emptying all of the compartments. Beneath the removable tray he had several hundred dollars in large bills, but he didn’t intend to call them to the robber’s attention. Sometimes a gunman made you take out the tray and hand over everything. Other times the man would take what you gave him and be anxious to get the hell out. Mel Ackerman didn’t much care either way. Just so he got out of this alive, just so the maniac would take the money and leave without firing his gun.

“Four times in two years,” Ackerman said, talking as he emptied the register, taking note of the holdup man’s physical appearance as he did so. Tall but not too tall, young, probably still in his twenties. White. Good build. No beard, no mustache. Big mirrored sunglasses that hid a lot of his face.

“Here we go,” Ackerman said, handing over the bills. “No muss, no fuss. You want me to lie down behind the counter while you go on your way?”

“What for?”

“Beats me. The last guy that held me up, he told me so I did it. Maybe he got the idea from a television program or something. Don’t forget the brandy.”

“I don’t drink.”

“You just come to liquor stores to rob ’em, huh?” Mel was beginning to relax now. “This is the only way we get your business, is that right?”

“I’ve never held up a liquor store before.”

“So you had to start with me? To what do I owe the honor?”

“Your name.”

“My name?”

“You’re Melvin Ackerman, aren’t you?”

“So?”

“So this is what you get,” the man said, and shot Mel Ackerman three times in the chest.

“It’s crazy,” Freitag said. “What it is is crazy. Twenty-two people named Ackerman died in the past month. Listen to this. Arnold Ackerman, fifty-six years of age, lived in Flushing. Jumped or fell in front of the E train.”

“Or was pushed.”

“Or was pushed,” Freitag agreed. “Wilma Ackerman, sixty-two years old, lived in Flatbush. Heart attack. Mildred Ackerman, thirty-six, East Eighty-seventh Street, fell from an eighteenth-story window. Rudolph Ackerman, that’s the Transit Authority cop, killed his wife and kids and shot himself. Florence Ackerman was stabbed, Samuel Ackerman fell down a flight of stairs, Lucy Ackerman took an overdose of sleeping pills, Walter P. Ackerman was electrocuted when a radio fell in the bathtub with him, Melvin Ackerman’s the one who just got shot in a holdup—” Freitag spread his hands. “It’s unbelievable. And it’s completely crazy.”

“Some of the deaths must be natural,” Poolings said. “Here’s one. Sarah Ackerman, seventy-eight years old, spent two months as a terminal cancer patient at St. Vincent’s and finally died last week. Now that has to be coincidental.”

“Uh-huh. Unless somebody slipped onto the ward and held a pillow over her face because he didn’t happen to like her last name.”

“That seems pretty far-fetched, Jack.”

“Far-fetched? Is it any more far-fetched than the rest of it? Is it any crazier than the way all these other Ackermans got it? Some nut case is running around killing people who have nothing in common but their last names. There’s no way they’re related, you know. Some of these Ackermans are Jewish and some are gentiles. It’s one of those names that can be either. Hell, this guy Wilson Ackerman was black. So it’s not somebody with a grudge against a particular family. It’s somebody who has a thing about the name, but why?”

“Maybe somebody’s collecting Ambroses,” Poolings suggested.

“Huh? Where’d you get Ambrose?”

“Oh, it’s something I read once,” Poolings said. “This writer Charles Fort used to write about freaky things that happen, and one thing he wrote was that a guy named Ambrose had walked around the corner and disappeared, and the writer Ambrose Bierce had disappeared in Mexico, and he said maybe somebody was collecting Ambroses.”

“That’s ridiculous.”

“Yeah. But what I meant—”

“Maybe somebody’s collecting Ackermans.”

“Right.”

“Killing them. Killing everybody with that last name and doing it differently each time. Every mass murderer I ever heard of had a murder method he was nuts about and used it over and over, but this guy never does it the same way twice. We got — what is it, twenty-two deaths here? Even if some of them just happened, there’s no question that at least fifteen out of twenty-two have to be the work of this nut, whoever he is. He’s going to a lot of trouble to keep this operation of his from looking like what it is. Most of these killings look like suicide or accidental death, and the others were set up to look like isolated homicides in the course of a robbery or whatever. That’s how he managed to knock off this many Ackermans before anybody suspected anything. Ken, what gets me is the question of why. Why is he doing this?”

“He must be crazy.”

“Of course he’s crazy, but being crazy don’t mean you don’t have reasons for what you do. It’s just that they’re crazy reasons. What kind of reasons could he have?”

“Revenge.”

“Against all the Ackermans in the world?”

Poolings shrugged. “What else? Maybe somebody named Ackerman did him dirty once upon a time and he wants to get even with all the Ackermans in the world. I don’t see what difference it makes as far as catching him is concerned, and once we catch him the easiest way to find out the reason is to ask him.”

“If we catch him.”

“Sooner or later we’ll catch him, Jack.”

“Either that or the city’ll run out of Ackermans. Maybe his name is Ackerman.”

“How do you figure that?”

“Getting even with his father, hating himself, I don’t know. You want to start looking somewhere, it’s gotta be easier to start with people named Ackerman than with people not named Ackerman.”

“Even so there’s a hell of a lot of Ackermans. It’s going to be some job checking them all out. There’s got to be a few hundred in the five boroughs, plus God knows how many who don’t have telephones. And if the guy we’re looking for is a drifter living in a dump of a hotel somewhere, there’s no way to find him, and that’s if he’s even using his name in the first place, which he probably isn’t, considering the way he feels about the name.”

Freitag lit a cigarette. “Maybe he likes the name,” he said. “Maybe he wants to be the only one left with it.”

“You really think we should check all the Ackermans?”

“Well, the job gets easier every day, Ken. ’Cause every day there’s fewer Ackermans to check on.”

“God.”

“Yeah.”

“Do we just do this ourselves, Jack?”

“I don’t see how we can. We better take it upstairs and let the brass figure out what to do with it. You know what’s gonna happen.”

“What?”

“It’s gonna get in the papers.”

“Oh, God.”

“Yeah.” Freitag drew on his cigarette, coughed, cursed, and took another drag anyway. “The newspapers. At which point all the Ackermans left in the city start panicking, and so does everybody else, and don’t ask me what our crazy does because I don’t have any idea. Well, it’ll be somebody else’s worry.” He got to his feet. “And that’s what we need — for it to be somebody else’s worry. Let’s take this to the lieutenant right now and let him figure out what to do with it.”

The pink rubber ball came bouncing crazily down the driveway toward the street. The street was a quiet suburban cul-de-sac in a recently developed neighborhood on Staten Island. The house was a three-bedroom expandable colonial ranchette. The driveway was concrete, with the footprints of a largish dog evident in two of its squares. The small boy who came bouncing crazily after the rubber ball was towheaded and azure-eyed and, when a rangy young man emerged from behind the barberry hedge and speared the ball one-handed, seemed suitably amazed.

“Gotcha,” the man said, and flipped the ball underhand to the small boy, who missed it, but picked it up on the second bounce.

“Hi,” the boy said.

“Hi yourself.”

“Thanks,” the boy said, and looked at the pink rubber ball in his hand. “It was gonna go in the street.”

“Sure looked that way.”

“I’m not supposed to go in the street. On account of the cars.”

“Makes sense.”

“But sometimes the dumb ball goes in the street anyhow, and then what am I supposed to do?”

“It’s a problem,” the man agreed, reaching over to rumple the boy’s straw-colored hair. “How old are you, my good young man?”

“Five and a half.”

“That’s a good age.”

“Goin’ on six.”

“A logical assumption.”

“Those are funny glasses you got on.”

“These?” The man took them off, looked at them for a moment, then put them on. “Mirrors,” he said.

“Yeah, I know. They’re funny.”

“They are indeed. What’s your name?”

“Mark.”

“I bet I know your last name.”

“Oh, yeah?”

“I bet it’s Ackerman.”

“How’d you know?” The boy wrinkled up his face in a frown. “Aw, I bet you know my daddy.”

“We’re old friends. Is he home?”

“You silly. He’s workin’.”

“I should have guessed as much. What else would Hale Ackerman be doing on such a beautiful sunshiny day, hmmmm? How about your mommy? She home?”

“Yeah. She’s watchin’ the teevee.”

“And you’re playing in the driveway.”

“Yeah.”

The man rumpled the boy’s hair again. Pitching his voice theatrically low, he said, “It’s a tough business, son, but that doesn’t mean it’s a heartless business. Keep that in mind.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. A pleasure meeting you, Mark, me lad. Tell your parents they’re lucky to have you. Luckier than they’ll ever have to know.”

“Whatcha mean?”

“Nothing,” the man said agreeably. “Now I have to walk all the way back to the ferry slip and take the dumb old boat all the way back to Manhattan and then I have to go to...” he consulted a slip of paper from his pocket “... to Seaman Avenue way the hell up in Washington Heights. Pardon me. Way the heck up in Washington Heights. Let’s just hope they don’t turn out to have a charming kid.”

“You’re funny.”

“You bet,” the man said.

“Police protection,” the lieutenant was saying. He was a beefy man with an abundance of jaw. He had not been born looking particularly happy, and years of police work had drawn deep lines of disappointment around his eyes and mouth. “That’s the first step, but how do you even go about offering it? There’s a couple of hundred people named Ackerman in the five boroughs and one’s as likely to be a target as the next one. And we don’t know who the hell we’re protecting ’em from. We don’t know if this is one maniac or a platoon of them. Meaning we have to take every dead Ackerman on this list and backtrack, looking for some common element, which since we haven’t been looking for it all along we’re about as likely to find it as a virgin on Eighth Avenue. Twenty-two years ago I coulda gone with the police or the fire department and I couldn’t make up my mind. You know what I did? I tossed a goddam coin. It hadda come up heads.”

“As far as protecting these people—”

“As far as protecting ’em, how do you do that without you let out the story? And when the story gets out it’s all over the papers, and suppose you’re a guy named Ackerman and you find out some moron just declared war on your last name?”

“I suppose you get out of town.”

“Maybe you get out of town, and maybe you have a heart attack, and maybe you call the mayor’s office and yell a lot, and maybe you sit in your apartment with a loaded gun and shoot the mailman when he does something you figure is suspicious. And maybe if you’re some other lunatic you read the story and it’s like tellin’ a kid don’t put beans up your nose, so you go out and join in the Ackerman hunt yourself. Or if you’re another kind of lunatic which we’re all of us familiar with you call up the police and confess. Just to give the nice cops something to do.”

A cop groaned.

“Yeah,” the lieutenant said. “That about sums it up. So the one thing you don’t want is for this to get in the papers, but—”

“But it’s too late for that,” said a voice from the doorway. And a uniformed patrolman entered the office holding a fresh copy of the New York Post. “Either somebody told them or they went and put two and two together.”

“I coulda been a fireman,” the lieutenant said. “I woulda got to slide down the pole and wear one of those hats and everything, but instead the goddam coin had to come up heads.”

The young man paid the cashier and carried his tray of food across the lunchroom to a long table at the rear. A half dozen people were already sitting there. The young man joined them, ate his macaroni and cheese, sipped his coffee, and listened as they discussed the Ackerman murders.

“I think it’s a cult thing,” one girl was saying. “They have this sort of thing all the time out in California, like surfing and est and all those West Coast trips. In order to be a member you have to kill somebody named Ackerman.”

“That’s a theory,” a bearded young man said. “Personally, I’d guess the whole business is more logically motivated than that. It looks to me like a chain murder.”

Someone wanted to know what that was.

“A chain murder,” the bearded man said. “Our murderer has a strong motive to kill a certain individual whose name happens to be Ackerman. Only problem is his motive is so strong that he’d be suspected immediately. So instead he kills a whole slew of Ackermans and the one particular victim he has a reason to kill is no more than one face in a crowd. So his motive gets lost in the shuffle.” The speaker smiled. “Happens all the time in mystery stories. Now it’s happening in real life. Not the first time life imitates art.”

“Too logical,” a young woman objected. “Besides, all these murders had different methods and a lot of them were disguised so as not to look like murders at all. A chain murderer wouldn’t want to operate that way, would he?”

“He might. If he was very, very clever—”

“But he’d be too clever for his own good, don’t you think? No, I think he had a grudge against one Ackerman and decided to exterminate the whole tribe. Like Hitler and the Jews.”

The conversation went on in this fashion, with the young man who was eating macaroni and cheese contributing nothing at all to it. Gradually the talk trailed off and so indeed did the people at the table, until only the young man and the girl next to whom he’d seated himself remained. She took a sip of coffee, drew on her cigarette, and smiled at him. “You didn’t say anything,” she said. “About the Ackerman murders.”

“No,” he agreed. “People certainly had some interesting ideas.”

“And what did you think?”

“I think I’m happy my name isn’t Ackerman.”

“What is it?”

“Bill. Bill Trenholme.”

“I’m Emily Kuystendahl.”

“Emily,” he said. “Pretty name.”

“Thank you. What do you think? Really?”

“Really?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Well,” he said, “I don’t think much of the theories everybody was coming up with. Chain murders and cult homicide and all the rest of it. I have a theory of my own, but of course that’s all it is. Just a theory.”

“I’d really like to hear it.”

“You would?”

“Definitely.”

Their eyes met and wordless messages were exchanged. He smiled and she smiled in reply. “Well,” he said, after a moment. “First of all, I think it was just one guy. Not a group of killers. From the way it was timed. And because he keeps changing the murder method I think he wanted to keep what he was doing undiscovered as long as possible.”

“That makes sense. But why?”

“I think it was a source of fun for him.”

“A source of fun?”

The man nodded. “This is just hypothesis,” he said, “but let’s suppose he just killed a person once for the sheer hell of it. To find out what it felt like, say. To enlarge his area of personal experience.”

“God.”

“Can you accept that hypothetically?”

“I guess so. Sure.”

“Okay. Now we can suppose further that he liked it, got some kind of a kick out of it. Otherwise he wouldn’t have wanted to continue. There’s certainly precedent for it. Not all the homicidal maniacs down through history have been driven men. Some of them have just gotten a kick out of it so they kept right on doing it.”

“That gives me the shivers.”

“It’s a frightening concept,” he agreed. “But let’s suppose that the first person this clown killed was named Ackerman, and that he wanted to go on killing people and he wanted to make a game out of it. So he—”

“A game!”

“Sure, why not? He could just keep on with it, having his weird jollies and seeing how long it would take for the police and the press to figure out what was going on. There are a lot of Ackermans. It’s a common name, but not so common that a pattern wouldn’t begin to emerge sooner or later. Think how many Smiths there are in the city, for instance. I don’t suppose police in the different boroughs coordinate their activities so closely, and I guess the Bureau of Vital Statistics doesn’t bother to note if a lot of fatalities have the same last name, so it’s a question of how long it takes for the pattern to emerge in and of itself. Well, it’s done so now, and what does the score stand at now? Twenty-seven?”

“That’s what the paper said, I think.”

“It’s quite a total when you stop and think of it. And there may have been a few Ackermans not accounted for. A body or two in the river, for instance.”

“You make it sound—”

“Yes?”

“I don’t know. It gives me the willies to think about it. Will he just keep on now? Until they catch him?”

“You think they’ll catch him?”

“Well, sooner or later, won’t they? The Ackermans know to be careful now and the police will have stakeouts. Is that what they call it? Stakeouts?”

“That’s what they call it on television.”

“Don’t you think they’ll catch him?”

The young man thought it over. “I’m sure they’ll catch him,” he said, “if he keeps it up.”

“You mean he might stop?”

“I would. If I were him.”

“If you were him. What a thought!”

“Just projecting a little. But to continue with it, if I were this creep, I’d leave the rest of the world’s Ackermans alone from here on in.”

“Because it would be too dangerous?”

“Because it wouldn’t be any fun for me.”

“Fun!”

“Oh, come on,” he said, smiling. “Once you get past the evilness of it, which I grant you is overwhelming, can’t you see how it would be fun for a demented mind? But try not to think of him as fundamentally cruel. Think of him as someone responding to a challenge. Well, now the police and the newspapers and the Ackermans themselves know what’s going on, so at this point it’s not a game anymore. The game’s over and if he were to go on with it he’d just be conducting a personal war of extermination. And if he doesn’t really have any genuine grudge against Ackermans, well, I say he’d let them alone.”

She looked at him and her eyes were thoughtful. “Then he might just stop altogether.”

“Sure.”

“And get away with it?”

“I suppose. Unless they pick him up for killing somebody else.” Her eyes widened and he grinned. “Oh, really, Emily, you can’t expect him to stop this new hobby of his entirely, can you? Not if he’s been having so much fun at it? I don’t think killers like that ever stop, not once it gets in their blood. They don’t stop until the long arm of the law catches up with them.”

“The way you said that.”

“Pardon me?”

“ ‘The long arm of the law.’ As if it’s sort of a joke.”

“Well, when you see how this character operated, he does make the law look like something of a joke, doesn’t he?”

“I guess he does.”

He smiled, got to his feet. “Getting close in here. Which way are you headed? I’ll walk you home.”

“Well, I have to go uptown—”

“Then that’s the way I’m headed.”

“And if I had to go downtown?”

“Then I’d have urgent business in that direction, Emily.”

On the street she said, “But what do you suppose he’ll do? Assuming you’re right that he’ll stop killing Ackermans but he’ll go on killing. Will he just pick out innocent victims at random?”

“Not if he’s a compulsive type, and he certainly looks like one to me. No, I guess he’d just pick out another whole category of people.”

“Another last name? Just sifting through the telephone directory and seeing what strikes his fancy? God, that’s a terrifying idea. I’ll tell you something, I’m glad my name’s not such a common one. There aren’t enough Kuystendahls in the world to make it very interesting for him.”

“Or Trenholmes. But there are plenty of Emilys, aren’t there?”

“Huh?”

“Well, he doesn’t have to pick his next victims by last name. In fact, he’d probably avoid that because the police would pick up on something like that in a minute after this business with the Ackermans. He could establish some other kind of category. Men with beards, say. Oldsmobile owners.”

“Oh, my God.”

“People wearing brown shoes. Bourbon drinkers. Or, uh, girls named Emily.”

“That’s not funny, Bill.”

“Well, no reason why it would have to be Emily. Any first name — that’s the whole point, the random nature of it. He could pick guys named Bill, as far as that goes. Either way it would probably take the police a while to tip to it, don’t you think?”

“I don’t know.”

“You upset, Emily?”

“Not upset, exactly.”

“You certainly don’t have anything to worry about,” he said, and slipped an arm protectively around her waist. “I’ll take good care of you, baby.”

“Oh, will you?”

“Count on it.”

They walked together in silence for a while and after a few moments she relaxed in his embrace. As they waited for a light to change he said, “Collecting Emilys.”

“Pardon?”

“Just talking to myself,” he said. “Nothing important.”

The Dangerous Business

When she heard his car in the driveway she hurried at once to the door and opened it. Her first glimpse of his face told her all she wanted to know. She’d grown used to that expression over the years, the glow of elation underladen with exhaustion, the whole look foreshadowing the depression that would surely settle on him in an hour or a day or a week.

How many times had he come home to her like this? How many times had she rushed to the door to meet him?

And how could he go on doing this, year after year after year?

She could see, as he walked toward her now, just how much this latest piece of work had taken out of him. It had drawn new lines on his face. Yet, when he smiled at her, she could see too the young man she had married so many years ago.

Almost thirty years, and she treasured all those years, every last one of them. But what a price he’d paid for them! Thirty years in a dangerous, draining business, thirty years spent in the company of violent men, criminals, killers. Men whose names were familiar to her, men like Johnny Speed and Bart Callan, men he had used (or been used by) on and off throughout his career. And other men he would work with once and never again.

“It’s finished,” she said.

“All wrapped up.” His smile widened. “You can always tell, can’t you?”

“Well, after all these years. How did it go?”

“Not bad. It’s gone better, but at least it’s finished and I got out of it alive. I’ll say this for it, it’s thirsty work.”

“Martini?”

“What else?”

She made a pitcher of them. They always had one drink apiece before dinner, but on the completion of a job he needed more of a release than came with one martini. They would drain the pitcher, with most of the martinis going to him, and dinner would be light, and before long they would be in bed.

She stirred at the thought. He would want her tonight, he would need her. Their pleasure in each other was as vital as ever after almost thirty years, if less frequently taken, and they both lived for nights like this one.

She handed him his drink, held her own aloft. “Well,” she said.

“Here’s to crime,” he said. Predictably.

She drank without hesitating, but later that evening she said, “You know, I like our toast less and less these days.”

“Well, get a new toaster. We can afford it. They have models now that do four slices of bread at a time.”

“I mean Here’s to crime. You knew what I meant.”

“Of course I knew what you meant. I don’t know that I like it much myself. Here’s to crime. Force of habit, I guess.”

“It takes so much out of you, darling. I wish—”

“What?”

She lowered her eyes. “That you could do something else.”

“Might as well wish for wings.”

“You’re really that completely locked in?”

“Of course I am, baby. Now how many times have we been over this? I’ve been doing this my whole life. I have contacts, I have a certain reputation, there are some people who are kind enough to think I’m good at what I do—”

“You’d be good at anything you did.”

“That’s a loyal wife talking.”

“It’s still true.”

He put his hand on hers. “Maybe. Sometimes I like to think so. And other times it seems to me that I was always cut out for this line of work. Crime and violence and sudden death.”

“You’re such a gentle, gentle man.”

“Don’t let the word get out, huh? Not that anyone would be likely to believe you.”

“Oh, baby—”

“It’s not such a bad life, kid. And I’m too old to change now. Isn’t it funny how I get older all the time and you stay the same? It’s my bedtime already, an old man like me.”

“Some old man. But I guess you’re tired.”

“I said bedtime. I didn’t say anything about being tired.”

But in the days that followed she knew just how tired he was, and there was a brooding quality to his exhaustion that frightened her. Often at such times he liked to get away, and they would flee the city and spend a couple of weeks unwinding in unfamiliar terrain. This time, when his depression failed to pass, she suggested that they go away for a while. But he didn’t want to go anywhere. He didn’t even want to leave the house, and he passed the daytime hours sitting in front of the television set or turning the pages of books and magazines. Not watching the television, not reading the books and magazines.

At one point she thought he might want to talk about his work. In their first years together he had been excited about what he did, and at times she had felt herself a participant. But with the passage of time and with his growing discontent about his profession he tended to keep more and more of it to himself. In a sense she was grateful; it alienated her, the corruption and violence, the wanton killing, and it was easier for her to love him if she let herself dissociate the man from his work. And yet she wondered if this didn’t make the burden on his shoulders that much heavier for the lack of anyone to share it.

So she made an effort. “You’ve hardly talked about it,” she said one afternoon. “It went well, you said.”

“Well enough. Won’t make us rich, but it went quite smoothly. Hit a couple of snags along the way but nothing serious.”

“Who was in this one? Johnny Speed?”

“No.”

“Callan?”

“I don’t think I’m going to be able to use Callan anymore. No, none of the regulars came into it this time. Let’s say I put it together with a cast of unknowns. And there was nobody in it I’d care to work with again.” He chuckled mirthlessly. “Hardly anybody got out of it alive, as a matter of fact.”

“Then it was very violent.”

“You might say that.”

“I thought so. I can tell, you know.”

“You’ve said that before. It’s hard to believe, but I guess I believe you.”

“If there were just a way to avoid the violence, the awful bloodshed—”

He shook his head. “Part of the game.”

“I know, but—”

“Part of the game.”

She let it go.

His mood lifted, of course. The depression had been deeper than usual and had lasted longer than usual, but it was not nearly so deep or so enduring as some he — and she — had been forced to live through in the past. Some years previously drinking had become a problem. Alcoholism was virtually an occupational illness in his profession, and of course it made efficient functioning impossible.

He’d gone on the wagon for several years, then found he was able to drink normally again. A single martini before the evening meal, a pitcher of them at the conclusion of a job, an occasional beer with lunch when he was resting up between jobs. But drinking never became a problem again, and she thanked God for that, even as she prayed to God that he could get into a line of work that didn’t take so much out of him.

She raised the subject again one evening. He’d begun to talk about going back to work, not right away but before too long, and she wondered how he could face it so soon.

“You don’t have to work so much,” she said. “The kids are grown and gone. You and I have everything we want and money in the bank. You don’t have to drive yourself.”

“It’s not a matter of driving myself. I can’t sit idle too long. It gets to me.”

“I know, but—”

“Rather wear out than rust out. Trite but true.”

“Couldn’t you try something else some of the time? Couldn’t you try doing what you really want to do?”

He looked at her for a long moment, then turned his eyes aside and gazed off into space. Or, perhaps, into time.

“I’ve tried that,” he said at length.

“I didn’t know that.”

“I didn’t really want to talk about it. It didn’t work out.” Now he turned to face her again, and the expression on his face was enough to break her heart. “Maybe there was once something else I wanted to do. Maybe at some stage in my life I had the potential to do other things, to be somebody other than the man I turned into.”

But I love the man you turned into, she thought. I love the man you are, the man you’ve always been.

“I may have the dreams,” he said. “But that’s all they ever were, baby. Dreams. You know what happens to dreams when you wake up. They go where smoke goes, into the air. Maybe I was born to do what I do. Maybe I just trained myself and wound up painting myself into a corner. But I’m an old man now—”

“You are like hell an old man!”

“—and it’s all I know how to do and all I even seem to want to do. I’ve spent my whole life with crooks and grifters and strong-arm men, and I’ll spend the rest of it with the same awful types, and yes, there’ll be violence, but I guess I can go on living with that.”

He smiled suddenly, and not merely with his mouth. “It’s not so bad,” he said. “It’s depressing when I think of what might have been, but the hell with that, kid. I’m doing what I was cut out for. That’s a hard thing to admit to yourself and it hurts, I’ll say it hurts, but once you make yourself believe it, then it becomes a liberating thing.”

She thought for a moment. “Yes,” she said. “Yes, I suppose that’s true.”

And so she was prepared a week later when he told her he was ready to go back to work. He’d been restless for a day or two, pacing back and forth across the living-room rug, jotting incomprehensible notes on long yellow pads of paper, even mumbling and muttering to himself. Then on Monday morning he looked at her over the brim of his second cup of coffee and told her.

“Well, the signs were there,” she said. “You’re sure you don’t want more time off?”

“Positive.”

“And you know what you want to do?”

“Uh-huh. I’m going to use Johnny again.”

“Johnny Speed. How many times have you used him?”

“I don’t know. Too many, I guess. He’s got a lot of miles on the clock but I guess he’s good for another go-round.”

“How long do you think it’ll take?”

“Couple of weeks.”

“Be careful.”

He looked at her. “Oh, come on,” he said. “The violence never touches me, baby. You know that.”

“Oh, but it does.”

“Come off it.”

“It’s a dangerous business.”

“Dangerous business,” he said, tasting the phrase. “I kind of like that.”

“Well, it is.”

“I like the phrase,” he said. “I don’t know that it fits my life—”

“I think it does.”

“—but it certainly fits the current project. Dangerous Business. A Dangerous Business. Which do you prefer?”

“I don’t know. The Dangerous Business?”

“You know, that’s best of all. The Dangerous Business. I think I’m going to use it.”

“Don’t you have to make sure nobody’s used it already?”

“Doesn’t matter. There’s no such thing as copyright on titles. I thought you knew that.”

“I must have forgotten.”

“The Dangerous Business. A Johnny Speed Mystery. Yes, by God, I’m going to use it. It has a nice ring to it and it fits the plot I’ve got in mind.”

“It fits, all right,” she said. But he was caught up in the book he’d start that morning and didn’t even notice the tone of her voice.

Death Wish

The cop saw the car stop on the bridge but didn’t pay any particular attention to it. People were apt to pull over to the side in the middle of the span, especially late at night when the traffic was thin and they could stop for a moment without somebody’s horn stabbing them in the back. The bridge was a graceful steel parabola over the deep channel of river that cut the city neatly in two, and the center of the bridge provided the best view of the city, with the old downtown buildings clustered together on the right, the flour mills downriver on the left, the gentle skyline, the gulls maneuvering over the river. The bridge was the best place to see it all. It wasn’t private enough for the teenagers, who were given to long-term parking and preferred drive-in movie theaters or stretches of road along the north bank of the river, but sightseers stopped often, took in the view for a few moments, and then continued across.

Suicides liked the bridge, too. The cop didn’t think of that at first, not until he saw the man emerge from the car, and walk slowly to the footpath at the edge, and place a hand tentatively upon the rail. There was something in his stance, something in the pose of the solitary figure upon the empty bridge in the after-midnight gloom, something about the grayness of the night, the way the fog was coming off the river. The cop looked at him and cursed and wondered if he could get to him in time.

He walked toward the man, headed over the bridge on the footpath. He didn’t want to shout or blow his whistle at him because he knew what shock or surprise could do to a potential jumper. Once he saw the man’s hands tense on the rail, his feet lifting up on the toes. At that moment he almost cried out, almost broke into a run, but then the man’s feet came back into position, his hands loosened their grip, and he took out a cigarette and lit it. Then the cop knew he had time. They always smoked that last cigarette all the way down before they went over the edge.

When the cop was within ten yards of him the man turned, started slightly, then nodded in resignation. He appeared to be somewhere in his middle thirties, tall, with a long narrow face and deep-set eyes topped with thick black eyebrows.

“Nice night,” the cop said.

“Yes.”

“Having a look at the sights?”

“That’s right.”

“Saw you out here, thought I’d come out and have a talk with you. It can get lonely this hour at night.” The cop patted his pockets, passed over his cigarettes. “Say, you don’t happen to have a spare cigarette on you, do you? I must have run out.”

The man gave him a cigarette. It was a filter, and the cop normally smoked nothing but regulars, but he wasn’t about to complain. He thanked the man, accepted a light, thanked him again, and stood beside him, hands on the rail, leaning out over the water and looking at the city and the river.

“Looks pretty from here,” he said.

“Does it?”

“Sure, I’d say so. Makes a man feel at peace with himself.”

“It hasn’t had that effect on me,” the man said. “I was thinking about, oh, the ways a man could find peace for himself.”

“I guess the best way is just to go on plugging away at life,” the cop said. “Things generally have a way of straightening themselves out, sooner or later. Some of the time they take awhile, and I guess they don’t look too good, but they work out.”

“You really believe that?”

“Sure.”

“With the things you see in your job?”

“Even with all of it,” the cop said. “It’s a tough world, but that’s nothing new. It’s the best we’ve got, the way I figure it. You’re sure not going to find a better one at the bottom of a river.”

The man said nothing for a long time, then he pitched his cigarette over the rail. He and the cop stood watching it as it shed sparks on the way down, then heard the tiny hiss as it met the water.

“It didn’t make much of a splash,” the man said.

“No.”

“Few of us do,” the man said. He paused for a moment, then turned to face the cop. “My name’s Edward Wright,” he added. The cop gave his own name. “I don’t think I would have done it,” the man went on. “Not tonight.”

“No sense taking chances, is there?”

“I guess not.”

“You’re taking a chance yourself, aren’t you? Coming out here, standing at the edge, thinking it over. Anyone who does that long enough, sooner or later gets a little too nervous and goes over the edge. He doesn’t really want to and he’s sorry long before he hits the water, but it’s too late; he took too many chances and it’s over for him. Tempt fate too much and fate gets you.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

“Something in particular bothering you?”

“Not... anything special, no.”

“Have you been seeing a doctor?”

“Off and on.”

“That can help, you know.”

“So they say.”

“Want to go grab a cup of coffee?”

The man opened his mouth, started to say something, then changed his mind. He lit another cigarette and blew out a cloud of smoke, watching the way the wind dispersed it. “I’ll be all right now,” he said.

“Sure?”

“I’ll go home, get some sleep. I haven’t been sleeping so well, not since my wife—”

“Oh,” the cop said.

“She died. She was all I had and, well, she died.”

The cop put a hand on his shoulder. “You’ll get over it, Mr. Wright. You just have to hold on, that’s all. Hold on, and sooner or later you’ll get over it. Maybe you think you can’t live through it, nothing will be the same, but—”

“I know.”

“You sure you don’t want a cup of coffee?”

“No, I’d better get home,” the man said. “I’m sorry to cause trouble. I’ll try to relax, I’ll be all right.”

The cop watched him drive away and wondered whether he should have taken him in. No point, he decided. You went crazy enough hauling in every attempted suicide, and this one hadn’t actually attempted anything, he had merely thought about it. Too, if you started picking up everyone who contemplated suicide you’d have your hands full.

He headed back for the other side of the bridge. When he reached his post he decided he should make a note of it, anyway, so he hauled out his pencil and his notebook and wrote down the name, Edward Wright. So he would remember what the name meant, he added Big Eyebrows, Wife Dead, Contemplated Jumping.

The psychiatrist stroked his pointed beard and looked over at the patient on the couch. The importance of beard and couch, as he had told his wife many times, lay in their property for enabling his patients to see him as a function of such outward symbols rather than as an individual, thus facilitating transference. His wife hated the beard and felt he used the couch for amorous dalliance. It was true, he thought, that he and his plump blonde receptionist had on a few occasions occupied the couch together. A few memorable occasions, he amended, and he closed his eyes, savoring the memory of the delicious way he and Hannah had gone through Krafft-Ebing together, page by delirious page.

Reluctantly, he dragged himself back to his current patient. “... no longer seems worth living,” the man said. “I drag myself through life a day at a time.”

“We all live our lives a day at a time,” the psychiatrist commented.

“But is it always an ordeal?”

“No.”

“I almost killed myself last night. No, the night before last. I almost jumped from the Morrissey Bridge.”

“And?”

“A policeman came along. I wouldn’t have jumped anyway.”

“Why not?”

“I don’t know.”

The interplay went on, the endless dialogue of patient and doctor. Sometimes the doctor could go through the whole hour without thinking at all, making automatic responses, reacting as he always did, but not really hearing a word that was said to him. I wonder, he thought, whether I do these people any good at all. Perhaps they only wish to talk and need only the illusion of a listener. Perhaps the entire profession is no more than an intellectual confidence game. If I were a priest, he thought wistfully, I could go to my bishop when struck by doubts of faith, but psychiatrists do not have bishops. The only trouble with the profession is the unfortunate absence of an orderly hierarchy. Absolute religions could not be so democratically organized.

He listened, next, to a dream. Almost all of his patients delighted in telling him their dreams, a source of unending frustration to the psychiatrist, who never in his life remembered having a dream of his own. From time to time he fantasized that it was all a gigantic put-on, that there were really no dreams at all. He listened to this dream with academic interest, glancing now and then at his watch, wishing the fifty-minute hour would end. The dream, he knew, indicated a diminishing enthusiasm for life, a development of the death wish, and a desire for suicide that was being tentatively held in check by fear and moral training. He wondered how long his patient would be able to refrain from taking his own life. In the three weeks he had been coming for therapy, he had seemed to be making only negative progress.

Another dream. The psychiatrist closed his eyes, sighed, and ceased listening. Five more minutes, he told himself. Five more minutes and then this idiot would leave, and perhaps he could persuade plump blonde Hannah to do some further experimentation with him. There was a case of Stekel’s he had read just the other night that sounded delicious.

The doctor looked up at the man, took in the heavy eyebrows, the deep-set eyes, the expression of guilt and fear. “I have to have my stomach pumped, Doctor,” the man said. “Can you do it here or do we have to go to a hospital?”

“What’s the matter with you?”

“Pills.”

“What sort? Sleeping pills? Is that what you mean?”

“Yes.”

“What sort? And how many did you take?”

The man explained the content of the pills and said that he had taken twenty. “Ten is a lethal dose,” the doctor said. “How long ago did you take them?”

“Half an hour. No, less than that. Maybe twenty minutes.”

“And then you decided not to act like a damned fool, eh? I gather you didn’t fall asleep. Twenty minutes? Why wait this long?”

“I tried to make myself throw up.”

“Couldn’t do it? Well, we’ll try the stomach pump,” the doctor said. The operation of the pump was unpleasant, the analysis of the stomach’s contents even less pleasant. The pumping had been in plenty of time, the doctor discovered. The pills had not yet been absorbed to any great degree by the bloodstream.

“You’ll live,” he said finally.

“Thank you, Doctor.”

“Don’t thank me. I’ll have to report this, you know.”

“I wish you wouldn’t. I’m... I’m under a psychiatrist’s care. It was more an accident than anything else, really.”

“Twenty pills?” The doctor shrugged. “You’d better pay me now,” he said. “I hate to send bills to potential suicides. It’s risky.”

“This is a fine shotgun for the price,” the clerk said. “Now, if you want to get fancy, you can get yourself a weapon with a lot more range and accuracy. For just a few dollars more—”

“No, this will be satisfactory. And I’ll need a box of shells.”

The clerk put the box on the counter. “Or three boxes for—”

“Just the one.”

“Sure thing,” the clerk said. He drew the registry ledger from beneath the counter, opened it, set it on the top of the counter. “You’ll have to sign right there,” he said, “to keep the state happy.” He checked the signature when the man had finished writing. “Now I’m supposed to see some identification, Mr. Wright. Just a driver’s license if you’ve got it handy.” He checked the license, compared the signatures, jotted down the license number, and nodded, satisfied.

“Thank you,” said the man, when he had received his change. “Thank you very much.”

“Thank you, Mr. Wright. I think you’ll get a lot of use out of that gun.”

“I’m sure I will.”

At nine o’clock that night Edward Wright heard his back doorbell ring. He walked downstairs, glass in hand, finished his drink, and went to the door. He was a tall man, with sunken eyes topped by thick black eyebrows. He looked outside, recognized his visitor, hesitated only momentarily, and opened the door.

His visitor poked a shotgun into Edward Wright’s abdomen.

“Mark—”

“Invite me in,” the man said. “It’s cold out here.”

“Mark, I don’t—”

“Inside.”

In the living room Edward Wright stared into the mouth of the shotgun and knew that he was going to die.

“You killed her, Ed,” the visitor said. “She wanted a divorce. You couldn’t stand that, could you? I told her not to tell you. I told her it was dangerous, that you were nothing but an animal. I told her to run away with me and forget you but she wanted to do the decent thing and you killed her.”

“You’re crazy!”

“You made it good, didn’t you? Made it look like an accident. How did you do it? You’d better tell me, or this gun goes off.”

“I hit her.”

“You hit her and killed her? Just like that?”

Wright swallowed. He looked at the gun, then at the man. “I hit her a few times. Quite a few times. Then I threw her down the cellar stairs. You can’t go to the police with this, you know. They can’t prove it and they wouldn’t believe it.”

“We won’t go to the police,” the man said. “I didn’t go to them at the beginning. They didn’t know of a motive for you, did they? I could have told them a motive, but I didn’t go, Edward. Sit down at your desk, Edward. Now. That’s right. Take out a sheet of paper and a pen. You’d better do as I say, Edward. There’s a message I want you to write.”

“You can’t—”

“Write I can’t stand it any longer. This time I won’t fail, and sign your name.”

“I won’t do it.”

“Yes, you will, Edward.” He pressed the gun against the back of Edward Wright’s shaking head.

“You wouldn’t do it,” Wright said.

“But I would.”

“You’ll hang for it, Mark. You won’t get away with it.”

“Suicide, Edward.”

“No one would believe I would commit suicide, note or no note. They won’t believe it.”

“Just write the note, Edward. Then I’ll give you the gun and leave you with your conscience. I definitely know what you’ll do.”

“You—”

“Just write the note. I don’t want to kill you, Edward. I want you to write the note as a starter, and then I’ll leave you here.”

Wright did not exactly believe him, but the shotgun poised against the back of his head left him little choice. He wrote the note, signed his name.

“Turn around, Edward.”

He turned, stared. The man looked very different. He had put on false eyebrows and a wig, and he had done something to his eyes, put makeup around them.

“Do you know who I look like now, Edward?”

“No.”

“I look like you, Edward. Not exactly like you, of course. Not close enough to fool people who know you, but we’re both about the same height and build. Add the character tags, the eyebrows and the hair and the hollow eyes, and put them on a man who introduces himself as Edward Wright and carries identification in that name, and what have you got? You’ve got a good imitation of you, Edward.”

“You’ve been impersonating me.”

“Yes, Edward.”

“But why?”

“Character development,” the man said. “You just told me you’re not the suicidal type and no one will believe it when you kill yourself. However, you’d be surprised at your recent actions, Edward. There’s a policeman who had to talk you out of jumping off the Morrissey Bridge. There’s the psychiatrist who has been treating you for suicidal depression, complete with some classic dreams and fantasies. And there’s the doctor who had to pump your stomach this afternoon.” He prodded Edward’s stomach with the gun.

“Pump my—”

“Yes, your stomach. A most unpleasant procedure, Edward. Do you see what I’ve gone through on your account? Sheer torture. You know, I was worried that my wig might slip during the ordeal, but these new epoxy resins are extraordinary. They say you can even wear a wig swimming, or in the shower.” He rubbed one of the false eyebrows with his forefinger. “See how it stays on? And very lifelike, don’t you think?”

Edward didn’t say anything.

“All those things you’ve been doing, Edward. Funny you can’t recall them. Do you remember buying this shotgun, Edward?”

“I—”

“You did, you know. Not an hour ago, you went into a store and bought this gun and a box of shells. Had to sign for it. Had to show your driver’s license, too.”

“How did you get my license?”

“I didn’t. I created it.” The man chuckled. “It wouldn’t fool a policeman, but no policeman ever saw it. It certainly fooled the clerk, though. He copied that number very carefully. So you must have bought that gun after all, Edward.”

The man ran his fingers through his wig. “Remarkably lifelike,” he said again. “If I ever go bald, I’ll have to get myself one of these.” He laughed. “Not the suicidal type? Edward, this past week you’ve been the most suicidal man in town. Look at all the people who will swear to it.”

“What about my friends? The people at the office?”

“They’ll all help it along. Whenever a man commits suicide, his friends start to remember how moody he’s been lately. Everybody always wants to get into the act, you know. I’m sure you’ve been acting very shocked and distraught over her death. You’d have to play the part, wouldn’t you? Ah, you never should have killed her, Edward. I loved her, even if you didn’t. You should have let her go, Edward.”

Wright was sweating. “You said you weren’t going to murder me. You said you would leave me alone with the gun—”

“Don’t believe everything you hear,” the man said, and very quickly, very deftly, he jabbed the gun barrel into Wright’s mouth and pulled the trigger. Afterward he arranged things neatly enough, removed one of Wright’s shoes, positioned his foot so that it appeared he had triggered the shotgun with his big toe. Then he wiped his own prints from the gun and managed to get Wright’s prints all over the weapon. He left the note on top of the desk, slipped the psychiatrist’s business card into Wright’s wallet, stuffed the bill of sale for the gun into Wright’s pocket.

“You shouldn’t have killed her,” he said to Wright’s corpse. Then, smiling privately, he slipped out the back door and walked off into the night.

The Dettweiler Solution

Sometimes you just can’t win for losing. Business was so bad over at Dettweiler Bros. Fine Fashions for Men that Seth Dettweiler went on back to the store one Thursday night and poured out a five-gallon can of lead-free gasoline where he figured as it would do the most good. He lit a fresh Philip Morris King Size and balanced it on the edge of the counter so as it would burn for a couple of minutes and then get unbalanced enough to drop into the pool of gasoline. Then he got into an Oldsmobile that was about five days clear of a repossession notice and drove on home.

You couldn’t have had a better fire dropping napalm on a paper mill. Time it was done you could sift those ashes and not find so much as a collar button. It was far and away the most spectacularly total fire Schuyler County had ever seen, so much so that Maybrook Fidelity Insurance would have been a little tentative about settling a claim under ordinary circumstances. But the way things stood there wasn’t the slightest suspicion of arson, because what kind of a dimwitted hulk goes and burns down his business establishment a full week after his fire insurance has lapsed?

No fooling.

See, it was Seth’s brother Porter who took care of paying bills and such, and a little over a month ago the fire-insurance payment had been due, and Porter looked at the bill and at the bank balance and back and forth for a while and then he put the bill in a drawer. Two weeks later there was a reminder notice, and two weeks after that there was a notice that the grace period had expired and the insurance was no longer in force, and then a week after that there was one pluperfect hell of a bonfire.

Seth and Porter had always got on pretty good. (They took after each other quite a bit, folks said. Especially Porter.) Seth was forty-two years of age, and he had that long Dettweiler face topping a jutting Van Dine jaw. (Their mother was a Van Dine hailing from just the other side of Oak Falls.) Porter was thirty-nine, equipped with the same style face and jaw. They both had black hair that lay flat on their heads like shoe polish put on in slapdash fashion. Seth had more hair left than Porter, in spite of being the older brother by three years. I could describe them in greater detail, right down to scars and warts and sundry distinguishing marks, but it’s my guess that you’d enjoy reading all that about as much as I’d enjoy writing it, which is to say less than somewhat. So let’s get on with it.

I was saying they got on pretty good, rarely raising their voices one to the other, rarely disagreeing seriously about anything much. Now the fire didn’t entirely change the habits of a lifetime but you couldn’t honestly say that it did anything to improve their relationship. You’d have to allow that it caused a definite strain.

“What I can’t understand,” Seth said, “is how anybody who is fool enough to let fire insurance lapse can be an even greater fool by not telling his brother about it. That in a nutshell is what I can’t understand.”

“What beats me,” Porter said, “is how the same person who has the nerve to fire a place of business for the insurance also does so without consulting his partner, especially when his partner just happens to be his brother.”

“Allus I was trying to do,” said Seth, “was save you from the criminal culpability of being an accessory before, to, and after the fact, plus figuring you might be too chickenhearted to go along with it.”

“Allus I was trying to do,” said Porter, “was save you from worrying about financial matters you would be powerless to contend with, plus figuring it would just be an occasion for me to hear further from you on the subject of those bow ties.”

“Well, you did buy one powerful lot of bow ties.”

“I knew it.”

“Something like a Pullman car full of bow ties, and it’s not like every man and boy in Schuyler County’s been getting this mad passion for bow ties of late.”

“I just knew it.”

“I wasn’t the one brought up the subject, but since you went and mentioned those bow ties—”

“Maybe I should of mentioned the spats,” Porter said.

“Oh, I don’t want to hear about spats.”

“No more than I wanted to hear about bow ties. Did we sell one single damn pair of spats?”

“We did.”

“We did?”

“Feller bought one about fifteen months back. Had Maryland plates on his car, as I recall. Said he always wanted spats and didn’t know they still made ’em.”

“Well, selling one pair out of a gross isn’t too bad.”

“Now you leave off,” Seth said.

“And you leave off of bow ties?”

“I guess.”

“Anyway, the bow ties and the spats all burned up in the same damn fire,” Porter said.

“You know what they say about ill winds,” Seth said. “I guess there’s a particle of truth in it, what they say.”

While it didn’t do the Dettweiler brothers much good to discuss spats and bow ties, it didn’t solve their problems to leave off mentioning spats and bow ties. By the time they finished their conversation all they were back to was square one, and the view from that spot wasn’t the world’s best.

The only solution was bankruptcy, and it didn’t look to be all that much of a solution.

“I don’t mind going bankrupt,” one of the brothers said. (I think it was Seth. Makes no nevermind, actually. Seth, Porter, it’s all the same who said it.) “I don’t mind going bankrupt, but I sure do hate the thought of being broke.”

“Me too,” said the other brother. (Porter, probably.)

“I’ve thought about bankruptcy from time to time.”

“Me too.”

“But there’s a time and a place for bankruptcy.”

“Well, the place is all right. No better place for bankruptcy than Schuyler County.”

“That’s true enough,” said Seth. (Unless it was Porter.) “But this is surely not the time. Time to go bankrupt is in good times when you got a lot of money on hand. Only the damnedest kind of fool goes bankrupt when he’s stony broke busted and there’s a depression going on.”

What they were both thinking on during this conversation was a fellow name of Joe Bob Rathburton who was in the construction business over to the other end of Schuyler County. I myself don’t know of a man in this part of the state with enough intelligence to bail out a leaky rowboat who doesn’t respect Joe Bob Rathburton to hell and back as a man with good business sense. It was about two years ago that Joe Bob went bankrupt and he did it the right way. First of all he did it coming off the best year’s worth of business he’d ever done in his life. Then what he did was he paid off the car and the house and the boat and put them all in his wife’s name. (His wife was Mabel Washburn, but no relation to the Washburns who have the Schuyler County First National Bank. That’s another family entirely.)

Once that was done, Joe Bob took out every loan and raised every dollar he possibly could, and he turned all that capital into green folding cash and sealed it in quart Mason jars which he buried out back of an old pear tree that’s sixty-plus years old and still bears fruit like crazy. And then he declared bankruptcy and sat back in his Mission rocker with a beer and a cigar and a real big-tooth smile.

“If I could think of anything worth doing,” Porter Dettweiler said one night, “why, I guess I’d just go ahead and do it.”

“Can’t argue with that,” Seth said.

“But I can’t,” Porter said.

“Nor I either.”

“You might pass that old jug over here for a moment.”

“Soon as I pour a tad for myself, if you’ve no objection.”

“None whatsoever,” said Porter.

They were over at Porter’s place on the evening when this particular conversation occurred. They had taken to spending most of their evenings at Porter’s on account of Seth had a wife at home, plus a daughter named Rachel who’d been working at the Ben Franklin store ever since dropping out of the junior college over at Monroe Center. Seth didn’t have but the one daughter. Porter had two sons and a daughter, but they were all living with Porter’s ex-wife, who had divorced him two years back and moved clear to Georgia. They were living in Valdosta now, as far as Porter knew. Least that was where he sent the check every month.

“Alimony jail,” said Porter.

“How’s that?”

“What I said was alimony jail. Where you go when you quit paying on your alimony.”

“They got a special jug set aside for men don’t pay their alimony?”

“Just an expression. I guess they put you into whatever jug’s the handiest. All I got to do is quit sendin’ Gert her checks and let her have them cart me away. Get my three meals a day and a roof over my head and the whole world could quit nagging me night and day for money I haven’t got.”

“You could never stand it. Bein’ in a jail day in and day out, night in and night out.”

“I know it,” Porter said unhappily. “There anything left in that there jug, on the subject of jugs?”

“Some. Anyway, you haven’t paid Gert a penny in how long? Three months?”

“Call it five.”

“And she ain’t throwed you in jail yet. Least you haven’t got her close to hand so’s she can talk money to you.”

“Linda Mae givin’ you trouble?”

“She did. Keeps a civil tongue since I beat up on her the last time.”

“Lord knew what he was doin’,” Porter said, “makin’ men stronger than women. You ever give any thought to what life would be like if wives could beat up on their husbands instead of the other way around?”

“Now I don’t even want to think about that,” Seth said.

You’ll notice nobody was mentioning spats or bow ties. Even with the jug of corn getting discernibly lighter every time it passed from one set of hands to the other, these two subjects did not come up. Neither did anyone speak of the shortsightedness of failing to keep up fire insurance or the myopia of incinerating a building without ascertaining that such insurance was in force. Tempers had cooled with the ashes of Dettweiler Bros. Fine Fashions for Men, and once again Seth and Porter were on the best of terms.

Which just makes what happened thereafter all the more tragic.

“What I think I got,” Porter said, “is no way to turn.”

(This wasn’t the same evening, but if you put the two evenings side by side under a microscope you’d be hard pressed to tell them apart each from the other. They were at Porter’s little house over alongside the tracks of the old spur off the Wyandotte & Southern, which I couldn’t tell you the last time there was a train on that spur, and they had their feet up and their shoes off, and there was a jug of corn in the picture. Most of their evenings had come to take on this particular shade.)

“Couldn’t get work if I wanted to,” Porter said, “which I don’t, and if I did I couldn’t make enough to matter, and my debts is up to my ears and rising steady.”

“It doesn’t look to be gettin’ better,” Seth said. “On the other hand, how can it get worse?”

“I keep thinking the same.”

“And?”

“And it keeps getting worse.”

“I guess you know what you’re talkin’ about,” Seth said. He scratched his bulldog chin, which hadn’t been in the same room with a razor in more than a day or two. “What I been thinkin’ about,” he said, “is killin’ myself.”

“You been thinking of that?”

“Sure have.”

“I think on it from time to time myself,” Porter admitted. “Mostly nights when I can’t sleep. It can be a powerful comfort around about three in the morning. You think of all the different ways and the next thing you know you’re asleep. Beats the stuffing out of counting sheep jumping fences. You seen one sheep you seen ’em all is always been my thoughts on the subject, whereas there’s any number of ways of doing away with yourself.”

“I’d take a certain satisfaction in it,” Seth said, more or less warming to the subject. “What I’d leave is this note tellin’ Linda Mae how her and Rachel’ll be taken care of with the insurance, just to get the bitch’s hopes up, and then she can find out for her own self that I cashed in that insurance back in January to make the payment on the Oldsmobile. You know it’s pure uncut hell gettin’ along without an automobile now.”

“You don’t have to tell me.”

“Just put a rope around my neck,” said Seth, smothering a hiccup, “and my damn troubles’ll be over.”

“And mine in the bargain,” Porter said.

“By you doin’ your own self in?”

“Be no need,” Porter said, “if you did yourself in.”

“How you figure that?”

“What I figure is a hundred thousand dollars,” Porter said. “Lord love a duck, if I had a hundred thousand dollars I could declare bankruptcy and live like a king!”

Seth looked at him, got up, walked over to him, and took the jug away from him. He took a swig and socked the cork in place, but kept hold of the jug.

“Brother,” he said, “I just guess you’ve had enough of this here.”

“What makes you say that, brother?”

“Me killin’ myself and you gettin’ rich, you don’t make sense. What you think you’re talkin’ about, anyhow?”

“Insurance,” Porter said. “Insurance, that’s what I think I’m talking about. Insurance.”

Porter explained the whole thing. It seems there was this life insurance policy their father had taken out on them when they weren’t but boys. Face amount of a hundred thousand dollars, double indemnity for accidental death. It was payable to him while they were alive, but upon his death the beneficiary changed. If Porter was to die the money went to Seth. And vice versa.

“And you knew about this all along?”

“Sure did,” Porter said.

“And never cashed it in? Not the policy on me and not the policy on you?”

“Couldn’t cash ’em in,” Porter said. “I guess I woulda if I coulda, but I couldn’t so I didn’t.”

“And you didn’t let these here policies lapse?” Seth said. “On account of occasionally a person can be just the least bit absentminded and forget about keeping a policy in force. That’s been known to happen,” Seth said, looking off to one side, “in matters relating to fire insurance, for example, and I just thought to mention it.”

(I have the feeling he wasn’t the only one to worry on that score. You may have had similar thoughts yourself, figuring you know how the story’s going to end, what with the insurance not valid and all. Set your mind at rest. If that was the way it had happened I’d never be taking the trouble to write it up for you. I got to select stories with some satisfaction in them if I’m going to stand a chance of selling them to the magazine, and I hope you don’t figure I’m sitting here poking away at this typewriter for the sheer physical pleasure of it. If I just want to exercise my fingers I’ll send them walking through the Yellow Pages if it’s all the same to you.)

“Couldn’t let ’em lapse,” Porter said. “They’re all paid up. What you call twenty-payment life, meaning you pay it in for twenty years and then you got it free and clear. And the way Pa did it, you can’t borrow on it or nothing. All you can do is wait and see who dies.”

“Well, I’ll be.”

“Except we don’t have to wait to see who dies.”

“Why, I guess not. I just guess a man can take matters into his own hands if he’s of a mind to.”

“He surely can,” Porter said.

“Man wants to kill himself, that’s what he can go and do.”

“No law against it,” Porter said.

Now you know and I know that that last is not strictly true. There’s a definite no-question law against suicide in our state, and most likely in yours as well. It’s harder to make it stand up than a calf with four broken legs, however, and I don’t recall that anyone hereabouts was ever prosecuted for it, or likely will be. It does make you wonder some what they had in mind writing that particular law into the books.

“I’ll just have another taste of that there corn,” Porter said, “and why don’t you have a pull on the jug your own self? You have any idea just when you might go and do it?”

“I’m studying on it,” Seth said.

“There’s a lot to be said for doing something soon as a man’s mind’s made up on the subject. Not to be hurrying you or anything of the sort, but they say that he who hesitates is last.” Porter scratched his chin. “Or some such,” he said.

“I just might do it tonight.”

“By God,” Porter said.

“Get the damn thing over with. Glory Hallelujah and my troubles is over.”

“And so is mine,” said Porter.

“You’ll be in the money then,” said Seth, “and I’ll be in the boneyard, and both of us is free and clear. You can just buy me a decent funeral and then go bankrupt in style.”

“Give you Johnny Millbourne’s number-one funeral,” Porter promised. “Brassbound casket and all. I mean, price is no object if I’m going bankrupt anyway. Let old Johnny swing for the money.”

“You a damn good man, brother.”

“You the best man in the world, brother.”

The jug passed back and forth a couple more times. At one point Seth announced that he was ready, and he was halfway out the door before he recollected that his car had been repossessed, which interfered with his plans to drive it off a cliff. He came back in and sat down again and had another drink on the strength of it all, and then suddenly he sat forward and stared hard at Porter.

“This policy thing,” he said.

“What about it?”

“It’s on both of us, is what you said.”

“If I said it then must be it’s the truth.”

“Well then,” Seth said, and sat back, arms folded on his chest.

“Well then what?”

“Well then if you was to kill yourself, then I’d get the money and you’d get the funeral.”

“I don’t see what you’re getting at,” Porter said slowly.

“Seems to me either one of us can go and do it,” Seth said. “And here’s the two of us just takin’ it for granted that I’m to be the one to go and do it, and I think we should think on that a little more thoroughly.”

“Why, being as you’re older, Seth.”

“What’s that to do with anything?”

“Why, you got less years to give up.”

“Still be givin’ up all that’s left. Older or younger don’t cut no ice.”

Porter thought about it. “After all,” he said, “it was your idea.”

“That don’t cut ice neither. I could mention I got a wife and child.”

“I could mention I got a wife and three children.”

“Ex-wife.”

“All the same.”

“Let’s face it,” Seth said. “Gert and your three don’t add up to anything and neither do Linda Mae and Rachel.”

“Got to agree,” Porter said.

“So.”

“One thing. You being the one who put us in this mess, what with firing the store, it just seems you might be the one to get us out of it.”

“You bein’ the one let the insurance lapse through your own stupidity, you could get us out of this mess through insurance, thus evenin’ things up again.”

“Now talkin’ about stupidity—”

“Yes, talkin’ about stupidity—”

“Spats!”

“Bow ties, damn you! Bow ties!”

You might have known it would come to that.

Now I’ve told you Seth and Porter generally got along pretty well and here’s further evidence of it. Confronted by such a stalemate, a good many people would have wrote off the whole affair and decided not to take the suicide route at all. But not even spats and bow ties could deflect Seth and Porter from the road they’d figured out as the most logical to pursue.

So what they did, one of them tossed a coin, and the other one called it while it was in the air, and they let it hit the floor and roll, and I don’t recollect whether it was heads or tails, or who tossed and who called — what’s significant is that Seth won.

“Well now,” Seth said. “I feel I been reprieved. Just let me have that coin. I want to keep it for a luck charm.”

“Two out of three.”

“We already said once is as good as a million,” Seth said, “so you just forget that two-out-of-three business. You got a week like we agreed but if I was you I’d get it over soon as I could.”

“I got a week,” Porter said.

“You’ll get the brassbound casket and everything, and you can have Minnie Lucy Boxwood sing at your funeral if you want. Expense don’t matter at all. What’s your favorite song?”

“I suppose ‘Your Cheatin’ Heart.’ ”

“Minnie Lucy does that real pretty.”

“I guess she does.”

“Now you be sure and make it accidental,” Seth said. “Two hundred thousand dollars goes just about twice as far as one hundred thousand dollars. Won’t cost you a thing to make it accidental, just like we talked about it. What I would do is borrow Fritz Chenoweth’s half-ton pickup and go up on the old Harburton Road where it takes that curve. Have yourself a belly full of corn and just keep goin’ straight when the road doesn’t. Lord knows I almost did that myself enough times without tryin’. Had two wheels over the edge less’n a month ago.”

“That close?”

“That close.”

“I’ll be doggone,” Porter said.

Thing is, Seth went on home after he failed to convince Porter to do it right away, and that was when things began to fall into the muck. Because Porter started thinking things over. I have a hunch it would have worked about the same way if Porter had won the flip, with Seth thinking things over. They were a whole lot alike, those two. Like two peas in a pod.

What occurred to Porter was would Seth have gone through with it if he lost, and what Porter decided was that he wouldn’t. Not that there was any way for him to prove it one way or the other, but when you can’t prove something you generally tend to decide on believing in what you want to believe, and Porter Dettweiler was no exception. Seth, he decided, would not have killed himself and didn’t never have no intention of killing himself, which meant that for Porter to go through with killing his own self amounted to nothing more than damned foolishness.

Now it’s hard to say just when he figured out what to do, but it was in the next two days, because on the third day he went over and borrowed that pickup off Fritz Chenoweth. “I got the back all loaded down with a couple sacks of concrete mix and a keg of nails and I don’t know what all,” Fritz said. “You want to unload it back of my smaller barn if you need the room.”

“Oh, that’s all right,” Porter told him. “I guess I’ll just leave it loaded and be grateful for the traction.”

“Well, you keep it overnight if you have a mind,” Fritz said.

“I just might do that,” Porter said, and he went over to Seth’s house. “Let’s you and me go for a ride,” he told Seth. “Something we was talking about the other night, and I went and got me a new slant on it which the two of us ought to discuss before things go wrong altogether.”

“Be right with you,” Seth said, “soon as I finish this sandwich.”

“Oh, just bring it along.”

“I guess,” said Seth.

No sooner was the pickup truck backed down and out of the driveway than Porter said, “Now will you just have a look over there, brother.”

“How’s that?” said Seth, and turned his head obligingly to the right, whereupon Porter gave him a good lick upside the head with a monkey wrench he’d brought along expressly for that purpose. He got him right where you have a soft spot if you’re a little baby. (You also have a soft spot there if someone gets you just right with a monkey wrench.) Seth made a little sound which amounted to no more than letting his breath out, and then he went out like an icebox light when you have closed the door on it.

Now as to whether or not Seth was dead at this point I could not honestly tell you, unless I were to make up an answer knowing how slim is the likelihood of anyone presuming to contradict me. But the plain fact is that he might have been dead and he might not and even Seth could not have told you, being at the very least stone-unconscious at the time.

What Porter did was drive up the old Harburton Road, I guess figuring that he might as well stick to as much of the original plan as possible. There’s a particular place where the road does a reasonably convincing imitation of a fishhook, and that spot’s been described as Schuyler County’s best natural brake on the population explosion since they stamped out the typhoid. A whole lot of folks fail to make that curve every year, most of them young ones with plenty of breeding years left in them. Now and then there’s a movement to put up a guard rail, but the ecology people are against it so it never gets anywhere.

If you miss that curve, the next land you touch is a good five hundred feet closer to sea level.

So Porter pulls over to the side of the road and then he gets out of the car and maneuvers Seth (or Seth’s body, whichever the case may have been) so as he’s behind the wheel. Then he stands alongside the car working the gas pedal with one hand and the steering wheel with the other and putting the fool truck in gear and doing this and that and the other thing so he can run the truck up to the edge and over, and thinking hard every minute about those two hundred thousand pretty green dollars that are destined to make his bankruptcy considerably easier to contend with.

Well, I told you right off that sometimes you can’t win for losing, which was the case for Porter and Seth both, and another way of putting it is to say that when everything goes wrong there’s nothing goes right. Here’s what happened. Porter slipped on a piece of loose gravel while he was pushing, and the truck had to go on its own, and where it went was halfway and no further, with its back wheel hung up on a hunk of tree limb or some such and its two front wheels hanging out over nothing and its motor stalled out deader’n a smoked fish.

Porter said himself a whole mess of bad words. Then he wasted considerable time shoving the back of that truck, forgetting it was in gear and not about to budge. Then he remembered and said a few more bad words and put the thing in neutral, which involved a long reach across Seth to get to the floor shift and a lot of coordination to manipulate it and the clutch pedal at the same time. Then Porter got out of the truck and gave the door a slam, and just about then a beat-up old Chevy with Indiana plates pulls up and this fellow leaps out screaming that he’s got a tow rope and he’ll pull the truck to safety.

You can’t hardly blame Porter for the rest of it. He wasn’t the type to be great at contingency planning anyhow, and who could allow for something like this? What he did, he gave this great sob and just plain hurled himself at the back of that truck, it being in neutral now, and the truck went sailing like a kite in a tornado, and Porter, well, what he did was follow right along after it. It wasn’t part of his plan but he just had himself too much momentum to manage any last-minute change of direction.

According to the fellow from Indiana, who it turned out was a veterinarian from Bloomington, Porter fell far enough to get off a couple of genuinely rank words on the way down. Last words or not, you sure wouldn’t go and engrave them on any tombstone.

Speaking of which, he has the last word in tombstones, Vermont granite and all, and his brother Seth has one just like it. They had a double-barreled funeral, the best Johnny Millbourne had to offer, and they each of them reposed in a brass-bound casket, the top-of-the-line model. Minnie Lucy Boxwood sang “Your Cheatin’ Heart,” which was Porter’s favorite song, plus she sang Seth’s favorite, which was “Old Buttermilk Sky,” plus she also sang free gratis “My Buddy” as a testament to brotherly love.

And Linda Mae and Rachel got themselves two hundred thousand dollars from the insurance company, which is what Gert and her kids in Valdosta, Georgia, also got. And Seth and Porter have an end to their miseries, which was all they really wanted before they got their heads turned around at the idea of all that money.

The only thing funnier than how things don’t work out is how they do.

Funny You Should Ask

On what a less original writer might deign to describe as a fateful day, young Robert Tillinghast approached the proprietor of a shop called Earth Forms. “Actually,” he said, “I don’t think I can buy anything today, but there’s a question I’d like to ask you. It’s been on my mind for the longest time. I was looking at those recycled jeans over by the far wall.”

“I’ll be getting a hundred pair in Monday afternoon,” the proprietor said.

“Is that right?”

“It certainly is.”

“A hundred pair,” Robert marveled. “That’s certainly quite a lot.”

“It’s the minimum order.”

“Is that a fact? And they’ll all be the same quality and condition as the ones you have on display over on the far wall?”

“Absolutely. Of course, I won’t know what sizes I’ll be getting.”

“I guess that’s just a matter of chance.”

“It is. But they’ll all be first-quality name brands, and they’ll all be in good condition, broken in but not broken to bits. That’s a sort of an expression I made up to describe them.”

“I like it,” said Robert, not too sincerely. “You know, there’s a question that’s been nagging at my mind for the longest time. Now you get six dollars a pair for the recycled jeans, is that right?” It was. “And it probably wouldn’t be out of line to guess that they cost you about half that amount?” The proprietor, after a moment’s reflection, agreed that it wouldn’t be far out of line to make that estimate.

“Well, that’s the whole thing,” Robert said. “You notice the jeans I’m wearing?”

The proprietor glanced at them. They were nothing remarkable, a pair of oft-washed Lee Riders that were just beginning to go thin at the knees. “Very nice,” the man said. “I’d get six dollars for them without a whole lot of trouble.”

“But I wouldn’t want to sell them.”

“And of course not. Why should you? They’re just getting to the comfortable stage.”

“Exactly!” Robert grew intense, and his eyes bulged slightly. This was apt to happen when he grew intense, although he didn’t know it, never having seen himself at such times. “Exactly,” he repeated. “The recycled jeans you see in the shops, this shop and other shops, are just at the point where they’re breaking in right. They’re never really worn out. Unless you only put the better pairs on display?”

“No, they’re all like that.”

“That’s what everybody says.” Robert had had much the same conversation before in the course of his travels. “All top quality, all in excellent condition, and all in the same stage of wear.”

“So?”

“So,” Robert said in triumph, “who throws them out?”

“Oh.”

“The company that sells them. Where do they get them from?”

“You know,” the proprietor said, “it’s funny you should ask. The same question’s occurred to me. People buy these jeans because this is the way they want ’em. But who in the world sells them?”

“That’s what I’d like to know. Not that it would do me any good to have the answer, but the question preys on my mind.”

“Who sells them? I could understand about young children’s jeans that kids would outgrow them, but what about the adult sizes? Unless kids grow up and don’t want to wear jeans anymore.”

“I’ll be wearing jeans as long as I live,” Robert said recklessly. “I’ll never get too old for jeans.”

The proprietor seemed not to have heard. “Now maybe it’s different out in the farm country,” he said. “I buy these jeans from a firm in Rockford, Illinois—”

“I’ve heard of the firm,” Robert said. “They seem to be the only people supplying recycled jeans.”

“Only one I know of. Now maybe things are different in their area and people like brand-new jeans and once they break in somewhat they think of them as worn out. That’s possible, don’t you suppose?”

“I guess it’s possible.”

“Because it’s the only explanation I can think of. After all, what could they afford to pay for the jeans? A dollar a pair? A dollar and a half at the outside? Who would sell ’em good-condition jeans for that amount of money?” The man shook his head. “Funny you should ask a question that I’ve asked myself so many times and never put into words.”

“That Rockford firm,” Robert said. “That’s another thing I don’t understand. Why would they develop a sideline business like recycled jeans?”

“Well, you never know about that,” the man said. “Diversification is the keynote of American business these days. Take me, for example. I started out selling flowerpots, and now I sell flowerpots and guitar strings and recapped tires and recycled jeans. Now there are people who would call that an unusual combination.”

“I suppose there are,” said Robert.

An obsession of the sort that gripped Robert is a curious thing. After a certain amount of time it is either metamorphosized into neurosis or it is tamed, surfacing periodically as a vehicle for casual conversation. Young Robert Tillinghast, neurotic enough in other respects, suppressed his curiosity on the subject of recycled jeans and only raised the question at times when it seemed particularly apropos.

And it did seem apropos often enough. Robert was touring the country, depending for his locomotion upon the kindness of passing motorists. As charitable as his hosts were, they were apt to insist upon a quid pro quo of conversation, and Robert had learned to converse extemporaneously upon a variety of subjects. One of these was that of recycled blue jeans, a subject close at once to his heart and his skin, and Robert’s own jeans often served as the lead-in to this line of conversation, being either funky and mellow or altogether disreputable, depending upon one’s point of view, which in turn largely depended (it must be said) upon one’s age.

One day in West Virginia, on that stretch of Interstate 79 leading from Morgantown down to Charleston, Robert thumbed a ride with a man who, though not many years older than himself, drove a late-model Cadillac. Robert, his backpack in the backseat and his body in the front, could not have been more pleased. He had come to feel that hitching a ride in an expensive car endowed one with all the privileges of ownership without the nuisance of making the payments.

Then, as the car cruised southward, Robert noticed that the driver was glancing repeatedly at his, which is to say Robert’s, legs. Covert glances at that, sidelong and meaningful. Robert sighed inwardly. This, too, was part of the game, and had ceased to shock him. But he had so been looking forward to riding in this car and now he would have to get out.

The driver said, “Just admiring your jeans.”

“I guess they’re just beginning to break in,” Robert said, relaxing now. “I’ve certainly had them a while.”

“Well, they look just right now. Got a lot of wear left in them.”

“I guess they’ll last for years,” Robert said. “With the proper treatment. You know, that brings up something I’ve been wondering about for a long time.” And he went into his routine, which had become rather a little set piece by this time, ending with the question that had plagued him from the start. “So where on earth does that Rockford company get all these jeans? Who provides them?”

“Funny you should ask,” the young man said. “I don’t suppose you noticed my license plates before you got in?” Robert admitted he hadn’t. “Few people do,” the young man said. “Land of Lincoln is the slogan on them, and they’re from Illinois. And I’m from Rockford. As a matter of fact, I’m with that very company.”

“But that’s incredible! For the longest time I’ve wanted to know the answers to my questions, and now at long last—” He broke off. “Why are we leaving the Interstate?”

“Bypass some traffic approaching Charleston. There’s construction ahead and it can be a real bottleneck. Yes, I’m with the company.”

“In sales, I suppose? Servicing accounts? You certainly have enough accounts. Why, it seems every store in the country buys recycled jeans from you people.”

“Our distribution is rather good,” the young man said, “and our sales force does a good job. But I’m in Acquisitions, myself. I go out and round up the jeans. Then in Rockford they’re washed to clean and sterilize them, patched if they need it and—”

“You’re actually in Acquisitions?”

“That’s a fact.”

“Well, this is my lucky day,” Robert exclaimed. “You’re just the man to give me all the answers. Where do you get the jeans? Who sells them to you? What do you pay for them? What sort of person sells perfectly good jeans?”

“That’s a whole lot of questions at once.”

Robert laughed, happy with himself, his host, and the world. “I just don’t know where to start and it’s got me rattled. Say, this bypass is a small road, isn’t it? I guess not many people know about it and that’s why there’s no other traffic on it. Poor saps’ll all get tangled in traffic going into Charleston.”

“We’ll miss all that.”

“That’s good luck. Let’s see, where can I begin? All right, here’s the big question and I’ve always been puzzled by this one. What’s a company like yours doing in the recycled jeans business?”

“Well,” said the young man, “diversification is the keynote of American business these days.”

“But a company like yours,” Robert said. “Rockford Dog Food, Inc. How did you ever think to get into the business in the first place?”

“Funny you should ask,” said the young man, braking the car smoothly to a stop.

The Gentle Way

I was at the animal shelter over an hour that morning before I found the lamb. She was right out in plain sight in the middle of the barnyard, but the routine called for me to run through the inside chores before taking care of the outside animals. I arrived at the shelter around seven, so I had two hours to get things in shape before Will Haggerty arrived at nine to open up for business.

First on the list that morning was the oven. Will and I had had to put down a dog the night before, a rangy Doberman with an unbreakable vicious streak. The dog had come to us two months ago, less than a month after I started working there. He’d been a beloved family pet for a year and a half before almost taking an arm off a seven-year-old neighbor boy. Two hours after that the Dobe was in a cage at the far end of the shelter. “Please try and find a good home for Rex,” the owners begged us. “Maybe a farm, someplace where he has room to run.”

Will had said all the right things and they left, smiling bravely. When they were gone Will sighed and went back to look at the dog and talk to him. He turned to me. “We could put a fifty-dollar adoption tag on him and move him out of here in a week, Eddie, but I won’t do it. A farm — now this is just what your average farmer needs, isn’t it? Good old Rex is a killer. He’d rip up cats and chickens. Give him room to run and he’d go after sheep and calves. No Dobe is worth a damn unless he’s trained by an expert and the best experts won’t get a hundred percent success. Train one right and he’s still no family pet. He’ll be a good guard dog, a good attack dog, but who wants to live with one of those? I know people who swear by them, but I never yet met a Dobe I could trust.”

“So what happens now?”

“We tag the cage ‘Not For Adoption’ and give the poor beast food and water. Maybe I’ll turn up a trainer who wants to take a chance on him, but frankly I doubt it. Rex here is just too old and too mean. It’s not teaching him new tricks but making him forget the ones he already knows, and that’s a whole lot easier said than done.”

Rex was the first animal we had to put away since I went to work for Will. There must have been a dozen people who walked past the cage and asked to adopt him. Some of them wanted to give him a try even after they heard why he wasn’t available. We wouldn’t let him go. Will worked with him a few times and only confirmed what he already knew. The dog was vicious, and his first taste of blood had finished him; but we kept him around for weeks even after we knew what we had to do.

We were standing in front of the Doberman’s cage when Will dropped a big hand on my shoulder and shook his head sadly. “No sense putting it off anymore,” he said. “That cage is no place for him and there’s no other place he can go. Might as well get it over.”

“You want me to help?”

“He’s a big old boy and it’d be easier with two of us, but I’m not going to tell you to. God knows I got no stomach for it myself.”

I said I’d stick around.

He got a pistol and loaded it with tranquilizer darts, then filled a hypodermic syringe with morphine. We walked back to Rex’s cage and Will kept the pistol out of sight at his side until Rex was facing the other way. He raised the gun and fired quickly, planting two darts an inch apart in the big dog’s shoulder. Rex dropped like a stone.

Will crawled into the cage and hunkered down next to him. He had the needle poised but hesitated. The tranquilizer darts would keep the dog unconscious for fifteen or twenty minutes. The morphine would kill. There were tears flowing down Will Haggerty’s weathered face. I tried to look away but couldn’t, and I watched him find a vein and fill the comatose dog with a lethal dose of morphine.

We put him in the wheelbarrow and took him inside. The other animals seemed restless, but that may have been my imagination. I had opened the lid of the incinerator while Will was preparing the morphine. The two of us got the dead dog out of the wheelbarrow and into the big metal box. I closed the lid and Will threw the switch without hesitation. Then we turned away and walked into another room.

We had used the oven before. We would pick up dogs on the street, dogs run down in traffic. Or dogs would die at home and people would bring us their bodies for disposal. Twice in the time I’d been there we’d had auto victims who were alive when we found them but could not possibly be saved. Those had received morphine shots and gone into the incinerator, but that had been very different. Rex was a beautiful animal in splendid health and it went against the grain to kill him.

“I hate it,” Will had told me. “There’s nothing worse. I’ll keep an animal forever if there’s any chance of placing him. There are those in this business who burn half the dogs they get and sell the others to research labs. I never yet let one go for research and never will. And I never yet burned one that I had the slightest hope for.”

I opened the oven and swept out a little pile of powdery white ash, unable to believe that nothing more remained of the Doberman. I was glad when the job was done and the oven closed. It was a relief to get busy with the routine work of feeding and watering the dogs and cats, cleaning cages, sweeping up.

Then I went out to the barnyard and found the dead lamb.

The shelter is in the middle of the city, a drab, gray, hopeless part of a generally hopeless town. The barnyard covers about a quarter of an acre girdled by eight feet of cyclone fencing. We keep farm animals there; chickens, ducks and geese, ponies and pigs and sheep. Some had been pets that outgrew their welcome. Others were injured animals we had patched up. Some of them came through cruelty cases we prosecuted, on the rare occasions when Will managed to get a court order divesting the owner of his charges. Supermarkets brought us their distressed produce as feed, and a farmer who owed Will a favor had sent over a load of hay a couple of weeks ago. The barnyard was open to the public during normal business hours, and kids from all over the city would come in and play with the animals.

In theory, the barnyard exists to generate goodwill for the shelter operation. The stray-dog contract with the city is a virtual guarantee of Will’s operating expenses. I hadn’t worked for him a week, however, before I knew that was just an excuse. He loved to walk among his animals, loved to slip a sugar cube to a pony, scratch a pig’s back with a long stick, or just stand chewing a dead cigar and watching the ducks and geese.

The lamb had been born at the shelter shortly after I started working there. Ewes often need assistance at lambing time, and Will had delivered her while I stood around feeling nervous. We named the lamb Fluff, which was accurate if unimaginative, and she was predictably the hit of the barnyard. Everybody loved her — except for the person who killed her.

He had used a knife, and he had used it over and over again. The ground was littered with bloody patches of wool. I took one look and was violently ill, something that hadn’t happened since the days of college beer parties. I stood there for what must have been a long time. Then I went inside and called Will.

“You’d better come down here,” I said. “Somebody killed Fluff.”

When he got here we put her in the oven and he threw the switch. We made coffee and sat in the office letting it get cold on the desk in front of us. It was past nine and time to open the front doors, but neither of us was in a hurry.

After a while he said, “Well, we haven’t had one of these for six months. I suppose we were overdue.”

“This has happened before?”

He looked at me. “I keep forgetting how young you are.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It may have sounded nastier than I meant it. I guess I’m feeling nasty, that’s all. Yes, it’s happened before, and it will happen again. Kids. They come over the fence and kill something.”

“Why?”

“Because they want to. Because they’d like to kill a person but they’re not ready for that yet, so they practice on an animal that never knew there was evil on earth. One time, two years ago, a batch of them killed fifteen chickens, the whole flock. Chopped their heads off. Left everything else alone, just killed the chickens. The police asked them why and they said it was fun watching them run around headless. It was fun.”

I didn’t say anything.

“It’s always kids, Eddie. Rotten kids from rotten homes. The police pick them up, but they’re children, so they run them through juvenile court and it shakes up the kids and terrifies the parents. The kids are released in their parents’ custody and maybe the parents pay a fine and the kids learn a lesson. They learn not to break into this particular barnyard and not to kill these particular animals.” He took the cellophane from a cigar and rolled it between his palms. “Some of the time I don’t call the police. There’s a gentler way to go about it and it works better in the long run. I’d rather do it that way this time, but I’d need your help.”

“How do you mean?”

“Catch him ourselves.” He took his time lighting the cigar. “They always try it again. We can stake out the place as easily as the cops can, and when we take him we can operate more flexibly than they can. There’s a method I’ve worked out. It lets them understand our operation, gives them a better perspective.”

“I think I understand.”

“But it means staying up all night for the next night or two, so it’s a question of whether you want to give up the time.”

“Sure.”

“Won’t be more than two nights, I would say. He’ll be back.”

“How do you know there’s just one of them?”

“Because there was only one dead animal, son. If you got two there’s going to be a minimum of two dead animals. Everybody has to have a turn. It always seems to work that way, anyhow.”

We staked out the place that night and the night after. We took turns sleeping during daylight hours, and we were both planted behind cover in the barnyard all through the dark hours. The killer stayed away two nights running. We decided to give it three more tries, but one was all we needed.

Around one in the morning of the third night we heard someone at the fence. I could just make out a shape in the darkness. He would climb halfway up the fence, then hesitate and drop back to the ground. He seemed to be trying to get up the courage to climb all the way over.

I had a tranquilizer dart pistol and I was dying to try dropping him then and there while he was outlined against the fence. I was afraid he would sense our presence and be warned off, but I forced myself to wait. Finally he climbed all the way up, poised there on the balls of his tennis shoes, and jumped toward us.

We had our flashlights on him before he hit the ground, big five-cell jobs that threw a blinding beam.

“Hold it right there,” Will boomed out, striding toward him. He had a dart pistol in his right hand and was holding it out in front of the flashlight so that the boy could see it. All it could shoot were the trank darts, but you couldn’t tell that by looking at it.

Either the kid panicked or he figured nobody would shoot him for climbing a barnyard fence. He was quick as a snake. He got three-quarters of the way up the fence when Will put a dart into his shoulder, and he hit the ground the way Rex had hit the floor of his cage.

Will hoisted him easily onto his shoulder and toted him into the office. We turned on a desk lamp and propped the kid in a chair. He was about thirteen or fourteen, skinny, with a mop of lifeless black hair. In the pockets of his jeans we found three clasp knives and a switchblade, and on his belt he had a hunting knife in a sheath. There were stains in the hunting knife’s blood groove, and in one of the clasp knives we found bits of bloody wool.

“Just follow my play, Eddie,” Will told me. “There’s a technique I worked out and you’ll see how it goes.”

We keep milk in a little fridge, mostly for the cats and puppies. Will poured out a glass of it and put it on the desk. The kid opened his eyes after about twelve minutes. His face was deadly pale and his blue eyes burned in the white face.

Will said, “How you feeling? Never run, son, when someone holds a gun on you. There’s milk in front of you. You look a little peaked and it’ll do you good.”

“I don’t want any milk.”

“Well, it’s there if you change your mind. I guess you wanted to have a look at our animals. Just your hard luck you picked tonight.” He reached over and rumpled the boy’s hair affectionately. “See, there was a gang of troublemakers here a few nights ago. We know who they are, we had trouble with them before. They hang out in Sayreville over to the north. They broke in the other night and killed a poor little lamb.”

I was watching the kid’s face. His mind wasn’t all that quick and it dawned on him rather slowly that we didn’t know he was Fluff’s killer.

“But it’s one thing to know who they are and another thing to prove it,” Will went on. “So we thought we’d try catching them in the act. You just happened to drop in at the wrong time. I thought you were too young to be one of them, but when you started to bolt I couldn’t take chances. That was a tranquilizer dart, by the way. We use it on animals that are impossible to control.”

Like the kid himself, I thought, but Will was talking to him now in the gentle voice he uses on high-strung dogs and spooked ponies, showing him the pistol and the darts and explaining how they work.

“I guess those punks won’t be here tonight after all,” Will said. “You wouldn’t believe what they did to a poor innocent creature. Well, they’ll be back sooner or later, and when they do return we’ll get them.”

“What will happen to them then?” the kid asked.

“A whole lot more than they counted on, son. First off the cops will take them in the back room and pound hell out of them — kill a cop or an animal in this town and the police tend to throw the book away — but those kids won’t have a mark on them. Then they’ll sit in jail until their case comes up, and then they’ll be in a reformatory for a minimum of three years. And I wouldn’t want to tell you what happens to them in reform school. Let’s just say it won’t be a Sunday school picnic and let it go at that.”

“Well, I guess they deserve it,” the kid said.

“You bet they do.”

“Anybody who’d do a thing like that,” the kid added.

Will heaved a sigh. “Well, now that you’re here, son, maybe we can make it up to you for scaring you like that. How about a guided tour of the place? Give you some kind of an idea of the operation we’re running here.”

I don’t know whether the kid was enthusiastic about the idea or whether he just had the sense to give that impression. Either way, he tagged along as we led him all through the place, inside and out. We showed him around the barnyard, pointed out Fluff’s mother, talked about how Fluff had been born. We showed him the dog and cat cages and the small animal section with mice and hamsters and gerbils. He was full of questions and Will gave him detailed answers.

It wasn’t hard to see what Will was doing. First, we were making it obvious that we knew a decent kid like him couldn’t possibly be an animal killer. We let him know that we suspected somebody else for the act and that he was home free. We reinforced things by telling him his act would have earned him precisely the sort of treatment it should have earned him — a good beating and a stiff sentence. Then, while all that soaked in, we made him feel a part of the animal shelter instead of an enemy.

It looked good, but I had my doubts. The kid was having too much fun making the most of the situation. He was going to go home convinced we were a couple of damn fools who couldn’t recognize a villain when he almost literally fell into our laps. Still, I didn’t see how we could get worse results than the police got by following the book — and Will had done this before, so I wasn’t going to give him an argument.

“And this here is the incinerator,” Will said finally.

“For garbage?”

“Used to be. But there’s an ordinance against burning garbage within city limits, on account of the air pollution. What we use it for is disposal of dead animals.” He hung his head. “Poor little Fluff went in here. All that was left of her was enough ashes to fill an envelope — a small one at that.”

The kid was impressed. “How long does it take?”

“No time at all. She heats up to something like three thousand degrees Fahrenheit and nothing lasts long at that temperature.” Will unhooked the cover, raised it up. “You’re just about tall enough to see in there. Enough room for two or three big dogs at a time.”

“I’ll say.”

“You could pretty near fit a pony in there.”

“You sure could,” the kid said. He thought for a moment, still staring down into the oven. “What would happen if you put an animal in there while it was still alive?”

“Now there’s an interesting question,” Will allowed. “Of course I would never do that to an animal.”

“Of course not.”

“Because it would be cruel.”

“Sure, but I was just wondering.”

“But a dirty little lamb-killing brat like you,” he said, talking and moving at the same time, gripping the boy by the scruff of the neck and the seat of the pants and heaving him in one motion into the incinerator, “a brat like you is another story entirely.”

The lid was closing before the kid even thought to scream. When it slammed shut and Will hooked the catch, you could barely hear the boy’s voice. You could tell that he was yelling in terror, and there were also sounds of him kicking at the walls. Of course the big metal box didn’t budge an inch.

“If that isn’t brilliant,” I said.

“I was wondering if you knew what I was leading up to.”

“I didn’t. I followed the psychology but didn’t think it would really work. But this is just perfect.”

“I’m glad you think so.”

“Just perfect. Why, after the scare he’s getting right now, he’ll never want to look at another animal.”

“The scare?” Will’s face had a look on it I had never seen before. “You think all this is to scare him?”

He reached over and threw the switch.

Going Through the Motions

On the way home I had picked up a sack of burgers and fries at the fast-food place near the Interstate off-ramp. I popped a beer, but before I got it poured or the meal eaten I checked my phone answering machine. There was a message from Anson Pollard asking me to call him right away. His voice didn’t sound right, and there was something familiar in what was wrong with it.

I ate a hamburger and drank half a beer, then made the call. He said, “Thank God, Lou. Can you come over here?”

“What’s the matter?”

“Come over and I’ll tell you.”

I went back to the kitchen table, unwrapped a second hamburger, then wrapped it up again. I bagged the food and put it in the fridge, poured the beer down the sink.

The streetlights came on while I was driving across town to his place. No question, the days were getting longer. Not much left of spring. I switched on my headlights and thought how fast the years were starting to go, and how Anson’s voice hadn’t sounded right.

I parked at the head of his big circular driveway. My engine went on coughing for ten or twenty seconds after I cut the ignition. It’ll do that, and the kid at the garage can’t seem to figure out what to do about it. I’d had to buy my own car after the last election, and this had been as good as I could afford. Of course it didn’t settle into that coughing routine until I’d owned it a month, and now it wouldn’t quit.

Anson had the door open before I got to it. “Lou,” he said, and gripped me by the shoulders.

He was only a year older than me, which made him forty-two, but he was showing all those years and more. He was balding and carried too much weight, but that wasn’t what did it. His whole face was drawn and desperate, and I put that together with his tone of voice and knew what I’d been reminded of over the phone. He’d sounded the same way three years ago when Paula died.

“What’s the matter, Anse?”

He shook his head. “Come inside,” he said. I followed him to the room where he kept the liquor. Without asking he poured us each a full measure of straight bourbon. I didn’t much want a drink but I took it and held onto it while he drank his all the way down. He shuddered, then took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

“Beth’s been kidnapped,” he said.

“When?”

“This afternoon. She left school at the usual time. She never got home. This was in the mailbox when I got home. It hadn’t gone through the mails. They just stuck it in the box.”

I removed a sheet of paper from the envelope he handed me, unfolded it. Words cut from a newspaper, fastened in place with rubber cement. I brought the paper close to my face and sniffed at it.

He asked me what I was doing. “Sometimes you can tell by the smell when the thing was prepared. The solvent evaporates, so if you can still smell it it’s recent.”

“Does it matter when they prepared the note?”

“Probably not. Force of habit, I guess.” I’d been sheriff for three terms before Wallace Hines rode into office on the governor’s coattails. Old habits die hard.

“I just can’t understand it,” he was saying. “She knew not to get in a stranger’s car. I don’t know how many times I told her.”

“I used to talk about that at school assemblies, Anse. ‘Don’t go with strangers. Don’t accept food or candy from people you don’t know. Cross at corners. Don’t ever play in an old icebox.’ Lord, all the things you have to tell them.”

“I can’t understand it.”

“How old is Bethie?” I’d almost said was, caught myself in time. That would have crushed him. The idea that she might already be dead was one neither of us would voice. It hung in the room like a silent third party to the conversation.

“She’s nine. Ten in August. Lou, she’s all I’ve got in the world, all that’s left to me of Paula. Lou, I’ve got to get her back.”

I looked at the note again. “Says a quarter of a million dollars,” I said.

“I know.”

“Have you got it?”

“I can raise it. I’ll go talk to Jim McVeigh at the bank tomorrow. He doesn’t have to know what I need it for. I’ve borrowed large sums in cash before on a signature loan, for a real estate deal or something like that. He won’t ask too many questions.”

“Says old bills, out of sequence. Nothing larger than a twenty. He’ll fill an order like that and think it’s for real estate?”

He poured himself another drink. I still hadn’t touched mine. “Maybe he’ll figure it out,” he allowed. “He still won’t ask questions. And he won’t carry tales, either.”

“Well, you’re a good customer down there. And a major stockholder, aren’t you?”

“I have some shares, yes.”

I looked at the note, then at him. “Says no police and no FBI,” I said. “What do you think about that?”

“That’s what I was going to ask you.”

“Well, you might want to call Wally Hines. They tell me he’s the sheriff.”

“You don’t think much of Hines.”

“Not a whole lot,” I admitted, “but I’m prejudiced on the subject. He doesn’t run the department the way I did. Well, I didn’t do things the way my predecessor did, either. Old Bill Hurley. He probably didn’t think much of me, old Hurley.”

“Should I call Hines?”

“I wouldn’t. It says here they’ll kill her if you do. I don’t know that they’re watching the house, but it wouldn’t be hard for them to know if the sheriff’s office came in on the operation.” I shrugged. “I don’t know what Hines could do, to tell you the truth. You want to pay the ransom?”

“Of course I do.”

“Hines could maybe set up a stakeout, catch the kidnapper when he picks up the ransom. But they generally don’t release the victim until after they get away clean with the ransom.” If ever, I thought. “Now as far as the FBI is concerned, they know their job. They can look at the note and figure out what newspaper the words came from, where the paper was purchased, the envelope, all of that. They’ll dust for fingerprints and find mine and yours, but I don’t guess the kidnapper’s were on here in the first place. What you might want to do, you might want to call the Bureau as soon as you get Bethie back. They’ve got the machinery and the know-how to nail those boys afterward.”

“But you wouldn’t call them until then?”

“I wouldn’t,” I said. “Not that I’m going to tell you what to do or not to do, but I wouldn’t do it myself. Not if it were my little girl.”

We talked about some things. He poured another drink and I finally got around to sipping at the one he’d poured me when I first walked in. We’d been in that same room three years ago, drinking the same brand of whiskey. He’d managed to hold himself together through Paula’s funeral, and after everybody else cleared out and Bethie was asleep he and I settled in with a couple of bottles. Tonight I would take it easy on the booze, but that night three years ago I’d matched him drink for drink.

Out of the blue he said, “She could have been, you know.” I missed the connection. “Could have been your little girl,” he explained. “Bethie could have. If you’d have married Paula.”

“If your grandmother had wheels she’d be a tea cart.”

“ ‘But she’d still be your grandmother.’ Isn’t that what we used to say? You could have married Paula.”

“She had too much sense for that.” Though the cards might have played that way, if Anson Pollard hadn’t come along. Now Paula was three years dead, dead of anaphylactic shock from a bee sting, if you can believe it. And the woman I’d married, and a far cry from Paula she was, had left me and gone to California. I heard someone say that the Lord took the United States by the state of Maine and lifted, so that everything loose wound up in Southern California. Well, she was and she did, and now Anse and I were a couple of solitary birds going long in the tooth. Take away thirty pounds and a few million dollars and a nine-year-old girl with freckles and you’d be hard-pressed to tell us apart.

Take away a nine-year-old girl with freckles. Somebody’d done just that.

“You’ll see me through this,” he said. “Won’t you, Lou?”

“If it’s what you want.”

“I wish to hell you were still sheriff. The voters of this county never had any sense.”

“Maybe it’s better that I’m not. This way I’m just a private citizen, nobody for the kidnappers to get excited about.”

“I want you to work for me after this is over.”

“Well, now.”

“We can work out the details later. By God, I should have hired you the minute the election results came in. I figured we knew each other too well, we’d been through too much together. But you can do better working for me than you’re doing now, and I can use you, I know I can. We’ll talk about it later.”

“We’ll see.”

“Lou, we’ll get her back, won’t we?”

“Sure we will, Anse. Of course we will.”

Well, you have to go through the motions. There was no phone call that night. If the victim’s alive they generally make a call and let you hear their voice. On tape, maybe, but reading that day’s newspaper so you can place the recording in time. Any proof they can give you that the person’s alive makes it that much more certain you’ll pay the ransom.

Of course nothing’s hard and fast. Kidnapping’s an amateur crime and every fool who tries it has to make up his own rules. So it didn’t necessarily prove anything that there was no call.

I hung around, waiting it out with him. He hit the bourbon pretty hard but he was always a man who could take on a heavy load without showing it much. Somewhere along the way I went into the kitchen and made a pot of coffee.

A little past midnight I said, “I don’t guess there’s going to be a call tonight, Anse. I’m gonna head for home.”

He wanted me to stay over. He had reasons — in case there was a call in the middle of the night, in case something called for action. I told him he had my number and he could call me at any hour. What we both knew is his real reason was he didn’t want to be alone there, and I thought about staying with him and decided I didn’t want to. The hours were just taking too long to go by, and I didn’t figure I’d get a good night’s sleep under his roof.

I drove right on home. I kept it under the speed limit because I didn’t want one of Wally Hines’s eager beavers coming up behind me with the siren wailing. They’ll do that now. We hardly ever gave out tickets to local people when I was running the show, just a warning and a soft one at that. We saved the tickets for the leadfoot tourists. Well, another man’s apt to have his own way of doing things.

In my own house I popped a beer and ate my leftover hamburger. It was cold with the grease congealed on it but I was hungry enough to get it down. I could have had something out of Anse’s refrigerator but I hadn’t been hungry while I was there.

I sat in a chair and put on Johnny Carson but didn’t even try to pay attention. I thought how little Bethie was dead and buried somewhere that nobody would likely ever find her. Because that was the way it read, even if it wasn’t what Anse and I dared to say to each other. I sat there and thought how Paula was dead of a bee sting and my wife was on the other side of the continent and now Bethie. Thoughts swirled around in my head like water going down a bathtub drain.

I was up a long while. The television was still on when they were playing the “Star-Spangled Banner,” and I might as well have been watching programs in Japanese for all the sense they made to me.

Somewhere down the line I went to bed.

I was eating a sweet roll and drinking a cup of coffee when he called. There’d been a phone call just moments earlier from the kidnapper, he told me, his voice hoarse with the strain of it all.

“He whispered. I was half asleep, I could barely make out what he was saying. I was afraid to ask him to repeat anything. I was just afraid, Lou.”

“You get everything?”

“I think so. I have to buy a special suitcase, I have to pack it a certain way and chuck it into a culvert at a certain time.” He mentioned some of the specifics. I was only half listening. Then he said, “I asked them to let me talk to Bethie.”

“And?”

“It was as if he didn’t even hear me. He just went on telling me things, and I asked him again and he hung up.”

She was dead and in the ground, I thought.

I said, “He probably made the call from a pay phone. Most likely they’re keeping her at a farmhouse somewhere and he wouldn’t want to chance a trace on the call. He wouldn’t have her along to let her talk, he wouldn’t want to take the chance. And he’d speed up the conversation to keep it from being traced at all.”

“I thought of that, Lou. I just wished I could have heard her voice.”

He’d never hear her voice again, I thought. My mind filled with an image of a child’s broken body on a patch of ground, and a big man a few yards from her, holding a shovel, digging. I blinked my eyes, trying to chase the image, but it just went and hovered there on the edge of thought.

“You’ll hear it soon enough,” I said. “You’ll have her back soon.”

“Can you come over, Lou?”

“Hell, I’m on my way.”

I poured what was left of my coffee down the sink. I took the sweet roll with me, ate it on the way to the car. The sun was up but there was no warmth in it yet.

In the picture I’d had, with the child’s corpse and the man digging, a light rain had been falling. But there’d been no rain yesterday and it didn’t look likely today. A man’s mind’ll do tricky things, fill in details on its own. A scene like that, gloomy and all, it seems like there ought to be rain. So the mind just sketches it in.

On the way to the bank he said, “Lou, I want to hire you.”

“Well, I don’t know,” I said. “I guess we can talk about it after Bethie’s back and all this is over, but I’m not even sure I want to stay around town, Anse. I’ve been talking with some people down in Florida and there might be something for me down there.”

“I can do better for you than some crackers down in Florida,” he said gruffly. “But I’m not talking about that, I’m talking about now. I want to hire you to help me get Bethie back.”

I shook my head. “You can’t pay me for that, Anson.”

“Why the hell not?”

“Because I won’t take the money. Did you even think I would?”

“No. I guess I just wish you would. I’m going to have to lean on you some, Lou. It seems a lot to ask as a favor.”

“It’s not such a much,” I said. “All I’ll be doing is standing alongside you and backing you up.” Going through the motions with you, I thought.

I waited in the car while he went into the bank. I might have played the radio but he’d taken the keys with him. Force of habit, I guess. I just sat and waited.

He didn’t have the money when he came out. “Jim has to make a call or two to get that much cash together,” he explained. “It’ll be ready by two this afternoon.”

“Did he want to know what it was for?”

“I told him I had a chance to purchase an Impressionist painting from a collector who’d had financial reverses. The painting’s provenance was clear but the sale had to be a secret and the payment had to be in cash for tax purposes.”

“That’s a better story than a real estate deal.”

He managed a smile. “It seemed more imaginative. He didn’t question it. We’d better buy that suitcase.”

We parked in front of a luggage and leather goods store on Grandview Avenue. I remembered they’d had a holdup there while I was sheriff. The proprietor had been shot in the shoulder but had recovered well enough. I went in with him and Anson bought a plaid canvas suitcase. The whisperer had described the bag very precisely.

“He’s a fussy son of a bitch,” I said. “Maybe he’s got an outfit he wants it to match.”

Anse paid cash for the bag. On the drive back to his house I said, “What you were saying yesterday, Anse, that Bethie could have been mine. She’s spit and image of you. You’d hardly guess she was Paula’s child.”

“She has her mother’s softness, though.”

A child’s crumpled body, a man turning shovelfuls of earth, a light rain falling. I kept putting the rain into that picture. A mind’s a damn stubborn thing.

“Maybe she does,” I said. “But one look at her and you know she’s her father’s daughter.”

His hands tightened on the steering wheel. I pictured Paula in my mind, and then Bethie. Then my own wife, for some reason, but it was a little harder to bring her image into focus.

Until it was time to go to the bank we sat around waiting for the phone to ring. The whisperer had told Anse there wouldn’t be any more calls, but what guarantee was that?

He mostly talked about Paula, maybe to keep from talking about Bethie. It bothered me some, the turn the conversation was taking, but I don’t guess I let it show.

When the phone finally did ring it was McVeigh at the bank, saying the money was ready. Anse took the new plaid suitcase and got in his car, and I followed him down there in my own car. He parked in the bank’s lot. I found a spot on the street. It was a little close to a fireplug, but I was behind the wheel with the motor running and didn’t figure I had much to worry about from Wally’s boys in blue.

He was in the bank a long time. I kept looking at my watch and every few hours another minute would pass. Then he came out of the bank’s front door and the suitcase looked heavier than when he’d gone in there. He came straight to the car and went around to the back. I’d left the trunk unlocked and he tossed the suitcase inside and slammed it shut.

He got in beside me and I drove. “I feel like a bank robber,” he said. “I come out with the money and you’ve got the motor running.”

My car picked that moment to backfire. “Some getaway car,” I said.

I kept an eye on the rearview mirror. I’d suggested taking my car just in case anybody was watching him. McVeigh might have acted on suspicions, I’d told Anse, and might say something to law enforcement people without saying anything to us. It wouldn’t do to be tailed to the overpass where the exchange was supposed to take place. If the kidnappers spotted a tail they might panic and kill Bethie.

Of course I didn’t believe for a moment she was still alive. But you play these things by the book. What else can you do?

No one was following us. I cut the engine when we got to the designated spot. It was an overpass, and a good spot for a drop. A person could be waiting below, hidden from view, and he could pick up the suitcase and get out of there on foot and nobody up above could do anything about it.

The engine coughed and coughed and sputtered and finally cut out. Anse told me I ought to get it fixed. I didn’t bother saying that nobody seemed to be able to fix it. “Just sit here,” I told him. “I’ll take care of it.”

I got out of the car, went around to the trunk. He was watching as I carried the plaid suitcase and sent it sailing over the rail. I heard the car door open, and then he was standing beside me, trying to see where it had landed. I pointed to the spot but he couldn’t see it, and I’m not sure there was anything to see.

“I can’t look down from heights,” he said.

“Nothing to look at anyway.”

We got back in the car. I dropped him at the bank, and on the way there he asked if the kidnappers would keep their end of the bargain. “They said she’d be delivered to the house within the next four hours,” he said. “But would they take the chance of delivering her to the house?”

“Probably not,” I told him. “Easiest thing would be to drive her into the middle of one town or another and just let her out of the car. Somebody’ll find her and call you right off. Bethie knows her phone number, doesn’t she?”

“Of course she does.”

“Best thing is for you to be at home and wait for a call.”

“You’ll come over, Lou, won’t you?”

I said I would. He went to get his car from the lot and I drove to my house to check the mail. It didn’t take me too long to get to his place, and we sat around waiting for a call I knew would never come.

Because it was pretty clear somebody local had taken her. An out-of-towner wouldn’t have known what a perfect spot that overpass was for dropping a suitcase of ransom money. An out-of-towner wouldn’t have sent Anse to a specific luggage shop to buy a specific suitcase. An out-of-towner probably wouldn’t have known how to spot Bethie Pollard in the first place.

And a local person wouldn’t dare leave her alive, because she was old enough and bright enough to tell people who had taken her. It stood to reason that she’d been killed right away, as soon as she’d been snatched, and that her corpse had been covered with fresh earth before the ransom note had been delivered to Anson’s mailbox.

After I don’t know how long he said, “I don’t like it, Lou. We should have heard something by now.”

“Could be they’re playing it cagey.”

“What do you mean?”

“Could be they’re watching that dropped suitcase, waiting to make sure it’s not staked out.”

He started. “Staked out?”

“Well, say you’d gone and alerted the Bureau. What they might have done is staked out the area of the drop and just watched and waited to see who picked up the suitcase. Now a kidnapper might decide to play it just as cagey his own self. Maybe they’ll wait twenty-four hours before they make their move.”

“God.”

“Or maybe they picked it up before it so much as bounced, say, but they want to hold onto Bethie long enough to be sure the bills aren’t in sequence and there’s no electronic bug in the suitcase.”

“Or maybe they’re not going to release her, Lou.”

“You don’t want to think about that, Anse.”

“No,” he said. “I don’t want to think about it.”

He started in on the bourbon then, and I was relieved to see him do it. I figured he needed it. To tell the truth, I had a thirst for it myself right about then. The plain fact is that sitting and waiting is the hardest thing I know about, especially when you’re waiting for something that’s not going to happen.

I was about ready to make an excuse and go on home when the doorbell rang. “Maybe that’s her now,” he said. “Maybe they waited until dark.” But there was a hollow tone in his voice, as if to say he didn’t believe it himself.

“I’ll get it,” I told him. “You stay where you are.”

There were two men at the door. They were almost my height, dressed alike in business suits, and holding guns, nasty little black things. First thought I had was they were robbers, and what crossed my mind was how bad Anse’s luck had turned.

Then one of them said, “FBI,” and showed me an ID I didn’t have time to read. “Let’s go inside,” he said, and we did.

Anse had a glass in his hand. His face didn’t look a whole lot different from before. If he was surprised he didn’t much show it.

One of them said, “Mr. Pollard? We kept the drop site under careful observation for three full hours. In that time no one approached the suitcase. The only persons entering the culvert were two boys approximately ten years old, and they never went near the suitcase.”

“Ten years old,” Anse said.

“After three hours Agent Boudreau and I went down into the culvert and examined the suitcase. The only contents were dummy packages like this one.” He showed a banded stack of bills, then riffled it to reveal that only the top and bottom were currency. The rest of the stack consisted of newspaper cut the size of bills.

“I guess your stakeout wasn’t such a much,” I said. “Anse, why didn’t you tell me you decided to call the Bureau after all?”

“Jim McVeigh called them,” he said. “They were there when I went to get the money. I didn’t know anything about it until then.”

“Well, either we beat ’em to the drop site or they don’t know much about staking a place out. You get people who aren’t local and it’s easy for them to make a mistake, I guess. The kidnappers just went and switched suitcases on you. You saw a suitcase still lying in the weeds and you figured nobody’d come by yet, but it looks like you were wrong.” I took a breath and let it out slow. “Maybe they saw you there after they told Anse not to go to the cops. Maybe that’s why Bethie’s not home yet.”

“That’s not why,” one of them said. Boudreau, I guess his name was. “We were there to see you fling that case over the railing. I had it under observation through high-powered field glasses from the moment it landed and I didn’t take my eyes off it until we went and had a look at it.”

Must have been tiring, I thought, staring through binoculars for three full hours.

“Nobody touched the suitcase,” the other one said. “There was a rip in the side from when it landed. It was the same suitcase.”

“That proves a lot, a rip in the side of a suitcase.”

“There was a switch,” Boudreau said. “You made it. You had a second suitcase in the trunk of your car, underneath the blankets and junk you carry around. Mr. Pollard here put the suitcase full of money in your trunk. Then you got the other case out of the trunk and threw it over the side.”

“Her father taught her not to go with strangers,” the other said. I never did get his name. “But you weren’t a stranger, were you? You were a friend of the family. The sheriff, the man who lectured on safety procedures. She got in your car without a second thought, didn’t she?”

“Anse,” I said, “tell them they’re crazy, will you?”

He didn’t say anything.

Boudreau said, “We found the money, Mr. Pollard. That’s what took so long. We wanted to find it before confronting him. He’d taken up some floorboards and stashed the money under them, still in the suitcase it was packed in. We didn’t turn up any evidence of your daughter’s presence. He may never have taken her anywhere near his house.”

“This is all crazy,” I said, but it was as if they didn’t hear me.

“We think he killed her immediately upon picking her up,” Boudreau went on. “He’d have to do that. She knew him, after all. His only chance to get away with it lay in murdering her.”

My mind filled with that picture again. Bethie’s crumpled body lying on the ground in that patch of woods the other side of Little Cross Creek. And a big man turning the damp earth with a spade. I could feel a soreness in my shoulders from the digging.

I should have dug that hole the day before. Having to do it with Bethie lying there, that was a misery. Better by far to have it dug ahead of time and just drop her in and shovel on the lid, but you can’t plan everything right.

Not that I ever had much chance of getting away with it, now that I looked at it straight on. I’d had this picture of myself down in the Florida sun with more money than God’s rich uncle, but I don’t guess I ever really thought it would happen that way. I suppose all I wanted was to take a few things away from Anson Pollard.

I sort of tuned out for a while there. Then one of them — I’m not even sure which one — was reading me my rights. I just stood there, not looking at anybody, least of all at Anse. And not listening too close to what they were saying.

Then they were asking me where the body was, and talking about checking the stores to find out when I’d bought the duplicate suitcase, and asking other questions that would build the case against me. I sort of pulled myself together and said that somebody was evidently trying real hard to frame me and I couldn’t understand why but in the meantime I wasn’t going to answer any questions without a lawyer present.

Not that I expected it would do me much good. But you have to make an effort, you have to play the hand out. What else can you do? You go through the motions, that’s all.

Good for the Soul

In the morning, Warren Cuttleton left his furnished room on West Eighty-third Street and walked over to Broadway. It was a clear day, cool, but not cold, bright but not dazzling. At the corner, Mr. Cuttleton bought a copy of the Daily Mirror from the blind newsdealer who sold him a paper every morning and who, contrary to established stereotype, recognized him by neither voice nor step. He took his paper to the cafeteria where he always ate breakfast, kept it tucked tidily under his arm while he bought a sweet roll and a cup of coffee, and sat down alone at a small table to eat the roll, drink the coffee, and read the Daily Mirror cover to cover.

When he reached page three, he stopped eating the roll and set the coffee aside. He read a story about a woman who had been killed the evening before in Central Park. The woman, named Margaret Waldek, had worked as a nurse’s aide at Flower Fifth Avenue Hospital. At midnight her shift had ended. On her way home through the park, someone had thrown her down, assaulted her, and stabbed her far too many times in the chest and abdomen. There was a long and rather colorful story to this effect, coupled with a moderately grisly picture of the late Margaret Waldek. Warren Cuttleton read the story and looked at the grisly picture.

And remembered.

The memory rushed upon him with the speed of a rumor. A walk through the park. The night air. A knife — long, cold — in one hand. The knife’s handle moist with his own urgent perspiration. The waiting, alone in the cold. Footsteps, then coming closer, and his own movement off the path and into the shadows, and the woman in view. And the awful fury of his attack, the fear and pain in the woman’s face, her screams in his ears. And the knife, going up and coming down, rising and descending. The screams peaking and abruptly ending. The blood.

He was dizzy. He looked at his hand, expecting to see a knife glistening there. He was holding two thirds of a sweet roll. His fingers opened. The roll dropped a few inches to the tabletop. He thought that he was going to be sick, but this did not happen.

“Oh, God,” he said, very softly. No one seemed to hear him. He said it again, somewhat louder, and lit a cigarette with trembling hands. He tried to blow out the match and kept missing it. He dropped the match to the floor and stepped on it and took a very large breath.

He had killed a woman. No one he knew, no one he had ever seen before. He was a word in headlines — fiend, attacker, killer. He was a murderer, and the police would find him and make him confess, and there would be a trial and a conviction and an appeal and a denial and a cell and a long walk and an electrical jolt and then, mercifully, nothing at all.

He closed his eyes. His hands curled up into fists, and he pressed his fists against his temples and took furious breaths. Why had he done it? What was wrong with him? Why, why, why had he killed?

Why would anyone kill?

He sat at his table until he had smoked three cigarettes, lighting each new one from the butt of the one preceding it. When the last cigarette was quite finished he got up from the table and went to the phone booth. He dropped a dime and dialed a number and waited until someone answered the phone.

“Cuttleton,” he said. “I won’t be in today. Not feeling well.”

One of the office girls had taken the call. She said that it was too bad and she hoped Mr. Cuttleton would be feeling better. He thanked her and rang off.

Not feeling well! He had never called in sick in the twenty-three years he had worked at the Bardell Company, except for two times when he had been running a fever. They would believe him, of course. He did not lie and did not cheat and his employers knew this. But it bothered him to lie to them.

But then it was no lie, he thought. He was not feeling well, not feeling well at all.

On the way back to his room he bought the Daily News and the Herald Tribune and the Times. The News gave him no trouble, as it too had the story of the Waldek murder on page three, and ran a similar picture and a similar text. It was harder to find the stories in the Times and the Herald Tribune; both of those papers buried the murder story deep in the second section, as if it were trivial. He could not understand that.

That evening he bought the Journal American and the World Telegram and the Post. The Post ran an interview with Margaret Waldek’s half sister, a very sad interview indeed. Warren Cuttleton wept as he read it, shedding tears in equal measure for Margaret Waldek and for himself.

At seven o’clock, he told himself that he was surely doomed. He had killed and he would be killed in return.

At nine o’clock, he thought that he might get away with it. He gathered from the newspaper stories that the police had no substantial clues. Fingerprints were not mentioned, but he knew for a fact that his own fingerprints were not on file anywhere. He had never been fingerprinted. So, unless someone had seen him, the police would have no way to connect him with the murder. And he could not remember having been seen by anyone.

He went to bed at midnight. He slept fitfully, reliving every unpleasant detail of the night before — the footsteps, the attack, the knife, the blood, his flight from the park. He awoke for the last time at seven o’clock, woke at the peak of a nightmare with sweat streaming from every pore.

Surely there was no escape if he dreamed those dreams night after endless night. He was no psychopath; right and wrong had a great deal of personal meaning to him. Redemption in the embrace of an electrified chair seemed the least horrible of all possible punishments. He no longer wanted to get away with the murder. He wanted to get away from it.

He went outside and bought a paper. There had been no developments in the case. He read an interview in the Mirror with Margaret Waldek’s little niece, and it made him cry.

He had never been to the police station before. It stood only a few blocks from his rooming house but he had never passed it, and he had to look up its address in the telephone directory. When he got there he stumbled around aimlessly looking for someone in a little authority. He finally located the desk sergeant and explained that he wanted to see someone about the Waldek killing.

“Waldek,” the desk sergeant said.

“The woman in the park.”

“Oh. Information?”

“Yes,” Mr. Cuttleton said.

He waited on a wooden bench while the desk sergeant called upstairs to find out who had the Waldek thing. Then the desk sergeant told him to go upstairs where he would see a Sergeant Rooker. He did this.

Rooker was a young man with a thoughtful face. He said yes, he was in charge of the Waldek killing, and just to start things off, could he have name and address and some other details?

Warren Cuttleton gave him all the details he wanted. Rooker wrote them all down with a ballpoint pen on a sheet of yellow foolscap. Then he looked up thoughtfully.

“Well, that’s out of the way,” he said. “Now what have you got for us?”

“Myself,” Mr. Cuttleton said. And when Sergeant Rooker frowned curiously he explained, “I did it. I killed that woman, that Margaret Waldek, I did it.”

Sergeant Rooker and another policeman took him into a private room and asked him a great many questions. He explained everything exactly as he remembered it, from beginning to end. He told them the whole story, trying his best to avoid breaking down at the more horrible parts. He only broke down twice. He did not cry at those times, but his chest filled and his throat closed and he found it temporarily impossible to go on.

Questions—

“Where did you get the knife?”

“A store. A five-and-ten.”

“Where?”

“On Columbus Avenue.”

“Remember the store?”

He remembered the counter, a salesman, remembered paying for the knife and carrying it away. He did not remember which store it had been.

“Why did you do it?”

“I don’t know.”

“Why the Waldek woman?”

“She just... came along.”

“Why did you attack her?”

“I wanted to. Something... came over me. Some need, I didn’t understand it then, I don’t understand it now. Compulsion. I just had to do it!”

“Why kill her?”

“It happened that way. I killed her, the knife, up, down. That was why I bought the knife. To kill her.”

“You planned it?”

“Just... hazily.”

“Where’s the knife?”

“Gone. Away. Down a sewer.”

“What sewer?”

“I don’t remember. Somewhere.”

“You got blood on your clothes. You must have, she bled like a flood. Your clothes at home?”

“I got rid of them.”

“Where? Down a sewer?”

“Look, Ray, you don’t third-degree a guy when he’s trying to confess something.”

“I’m sorry. Cuttleton, are the clothes around your building?”

He had vague memories, something about burning. “An incinerator,” he said.

“The incinerator in your building?”

“No. Some other building, there isn’t any incinerator where I live. I went home and changed, I remember it, and I bundled up the clothes and ran into another building and put everything in an incinerator and ran back to my room. I washed. There was blood under my fingernails, I remember it.”

They had him take off his shirt. They looked at his arms and his chest and his face and his neck.

“No scratches,” Sergeant Rooker said. “Not a mark, and she had stuff under her nails, from scratching.”

“Ray, she could have scratched herself.”

“Mmmm. Or he mends quick. Come on, Cuttleton.”

They went to a room, fingerprinted him, took his picture, and booked him on suspicion of murder. Sergeant Rooker told him that he could call a lawyer if he wanted one. He did not know any lawyers. There had been a lawyer who had notarized a paper for him once, long ago, but he did not remember the man’s name.

They took him to a cell. He went inside, and they closed the door and locked it. He sat down on a stool and smoked a cigarette. His hands did not shake now for the first time in almost twenty-seven hours.

Four hours later Sergeant Rooker and the other policeman came into his cell. Rooker said, “You didn’t kill that woman, Mr. Cuttleton. Now why did you tell us you did?”

He stared at them.

“First, you had an alibi and you didn’t mention it. You went to a double feature at Loew’s Eighty-third, the cashier recognized you from a picture and remembered you bought a ticket at nine-thirty. An usher also recognized you and remembers you tripped on your way to the men’s room and he had to give you a hand, and that was after midnight. You went straight to your room, one of the women lives downstairs remembers that. The fellow down the hall from you swears you were in your room by one and never left it and the lights were out fifteen minutes after you got there. Now why in the name of heaven did you tell us you killed that woman?”

This was incredible. He did not remember any movies. He did not remember buying a ticket, or tripping on the way to the men’s room. Nothing like that. He remembered only the lurking and the footsteps and the attack, the knife and the screams, the knife down a sewer and the clothes in some incinerator and washing away the blood.

“More. We got what must be the killer. A man named Alex Kanster, convicted on two counts of attempted assault. We picked him up on a routine check and found a bloody knife under his pillow and his face torn and scratched, and I’ll give three-to-one he’s confessed by now, and he killed the Waldek woman and you didn’t, so why the confession? Why give us trouble? Why lie?”

“I don’t lie,” Mr. Cuttleton said.

Rooker opened his mouth and closed it. The other policeman said, “Ray, I’ve got an idea. Get someone who knows how to administer a polygraph thing.”

He was very confused. They led him to another room and strapped him to an odd machine with a graph, and they asked him questions. What was his name? How old was he? Where did he work? Did he kill the Waldek woman? How much was four and four? Where did he buy the knife? What was his middle name? Where did he put his clothes?

“Nothing,” the other policeman said. “No reaction. See? He believes it, Ray.”

“Maybe he just doesn’t react to this. It doesn’t work on everybody.”

“So ask him to lie.”

“Mr. Cuttleton,” Sergeant Rooker said, “I’m going to ask you how much four and three is. I want you to answer six. Just answer six.”

“But it’s seven.”

“Say six anyway, Mr. Cuttleton.”

“Oh.”

“How much is four and three?”

“Six.”

He reacted, and heavily. “What it is,” the other cop explained, “is he believes this, Ray. He didn’t mean to make trouble, he believes it, true or not. You know what an imagination does, how witnesses swear to lies because they remember things wrong. He read the story and he believed it all from the start.”

They talked to him for a long time, Rooker and the other policeman, explaining every last bit of it. They told him he felt guilty, he had some repression deep down in his sad soul, and this made him believe that he had killed Mrs. Waldek when, in fact, he had not. For a long time he thought that they were crazy, but in time they proved to him that it was quite impossible for him to have done what he said he had done. It could not have happened that way, and they proved it, and there was no argument he could advance to tear down the proof they offered him. He had to believe it.

Well!

He believed them, he knew they were right and he — his memory — was wrong. This did not change the fact that he remembered the killing. Every detail was still quite clear in his mind. This meant, obviously, that he was insane.

“Right about now,” Sergeant Rooker said, perceptively, “you probably think you’re crazy. Don’t worry about it, Mr. Cuttleton. This confession urge isn’t as uncommon as you might think. Every publicized killing brings us a dozen confessions, with some of them dead sure they really did it. You have the urge to kill locked up inside somewhere, you feel guilty about it, so you confess to what you maybe wanted to do deep in your mind but would never really do. We get this all the time. Not many of them are as sure of it as you, as clear on everything. The lie detector is what got to me. But don’t worry about being crazy, it’s nothing you can’t control. Just don’t sweat it.”

“Psychological,” the other policeman said.

“You’ll probably have this bit again,” Rooker went on. “Don’t let it get to you. Just ride it out and remember you couldn’t possibly kill anybody and you’ll get through all right. But no more confessions. Okay?”

For a time he felt like a stupid child. Then he felt relieved, tremendously relieved. There would be no electrified chair. There would be no perpetual burden of guilt.

That night he slept. No dreams.

That was March. Four months later, in July, it happened again. He awoke, he went downstairs, he walked to the corner, he bought the Daily Mirror, he sat down at a table with his sweet roll and his coffee, he opened the paper to page three, and he read about a schoolgirl, fourteen, who had walked home the night before in Astoria and who had not reached her home because some man had dragged her into an alley and had slashed her throat open with a straight razor. There was a grisly picture of the girl’s body, her throat cut from ear to ear.

Memory, like a stroke of white lightning across a flat black sky. Memory, illuminating all.

He remembered the razor in his hand, the girl struggling in his grasp. He remembered the soft feel of her frightened young flesh, the moans she made, the incredible supply of blood that poured forth from her wounded throat.

The memory was so real that it was several moments before he remembered that his rush of awful memory was not a new phenomenon. He recalled that other memory, in March, and remembered it again. That had been false. This, obviously, was false as well.

But it could not be false. He remembered it. Every detail, so clear, so crystal clear.

He fought with himself, telling himself that Sergeant Rooker had told him to expect a repeat performance of this false-confession impulse. But logic can have little effect upon the certain mind. If one holds a rose in one’s hand, and feels that rose, and smells the sweetness of it, and is hurt by the prick of its thorns, all the rational thought in creation will not serve to sway one’s conviction that this rose is a reality. And a rose in memory is as unshakable as a rose in hand.

Warren Cuttleton went to work that day. It did him no good, and did his employers no good either, since he could not begin to concentrate on the papers on his desk. He could only think of the foul killing of Sandra Gitler. He knew that he could not possibly have killed the girl. He knew, too, that he had done so.

An office girl asked him if he was feeling well, he looked all concerned and unhappy and everything. A partner in the firm asked him if he had had a physical checkup recently. At five o’clock he went home. He had to fight with himself to stay away from the police station, but he stayed away.

The dreams were very vivid. He awoke again and again. Once he cried out. In the morning, when he gave up the attempt to sleep, his sheets were wet with his perspiration. It had soaked through to the mattress. He took a long shivering shower and dressed. He went downstairs, and he walked to the police station.

Last time, he had confessed. They had proved him innocent. It seemed impossible that they could have been wrong, just as it seemed impossible that he could have killed Sandra Gitler, but perhaps Sergeant Rooker could lay the girl’s ghost for him. The confession, the proof of his own real innocence — then he could sleep at night once again.

He did not stop to talk to the desk sergeant. He went directly upstairs and found Rooker, who blinked at him.

“Warren Cuttleton,” Sergeant Rooker said. “A confession?”

“I tried not to come. Yesterday, I remembered killing the girl in Queens. I know I did it, and I know I couldn’t have done it, but—”

“You’re sure you did it.”

“Yes.”

Sergeant Rooker understood. He led Cuttleton to a room, not a cell, and told him to stay there for a moment. He came back a few moments later.

“I called Queens Homicide,” he said. “Found out a few things about the murder, some things that didn’t get into the paper. Do you remember carving something into the girl’s belly?”

He remembered. The razor, slicing through her bare flesh, carving something.

“What did you carve, Mr. Cuttleton?”

“I... I can’t remember, exactly.”

“You carved I love you. Do you remember?”

Yes, he remembered. Carving I love you, carving those three words into that tender flesh, proving that his horrid act was an act of love as well as an act of destruction. Oh, he remembered. It was clear in his mind, like a well-washed window.

“Mr. Cuttleton. Mr. Cuttleton, that wasn’t what was carved in the girl. Mr. Cuttleton, the words were unprintable, the first word was unprintable, the second word was you. Not I love you, something else. That was why they kept it out of the papers, that and to keep off false confessions which is, believe me, a good idea. Your memory picked up on that the minute I said it, like the power of suggestion. It didn’t happen, just like you never touched that girl, but something got triggered in your head so you snapped it up and remembered it like you remembered everything you read in the paper, the same thing.”

For several moments he sat looking at his fingernails while Sergeant Rooker sat looking at him. Then he said, slowly, “I knew all along I couldn’t have done it. But that didn’t help.”

“I see.”

“I had to prove it. You can’t remember something, every last bit of it, and then just tell yourself that you’re crazy. That it simply did not happen. I couldn’t sleep.”

“Well.”

“I had dreams. Reliving the whole thing in my dreams, like last time. I knew I shouldn’t come here, that it’s wasting your time. There’s knowing and knowing, Sergeant.”

“And you had to have it proved to you.”

He nodded miserably. Sergeant Rooker told him it was nothing to sweat about, that it took some police time but that the police really had more time than some people thought, though they had less time than some other people thought, and that Mr. Cuttleton could come to him anytime he had something to confess.

“Straight to me,” Sergeant Rooker said. “That makes it easier, because I understand you, what you go through, and some of the other boys who aren’t familiar might not understand.”

He thanked Sergeant Rooker and shook hands with him. He walked out of the station, striding along like an ancient mariner who had just had an albatross removed from his shoulders. He slept that night, dreamlessly.

It happened again in August. A woman strangled to death in her apartment on West Twenty-seventh Street, strangled with a piece of electrical wire. He remembered buying an extension cord the day before for just that purpose.

This time he went to Rooker immediately. It was no problem at all. The police had caught the killer just minutes after the late editions of the morning papers had been locked up and printed. The janitor did it, the janitor of the woman’s building. They caught him and he confessed.

On a clear afternoon that followed on the heels of a rainy morning in late September, Warren Cuttleton came home from the Bardell office and stopped at a Chinese laundry to pick up his shirts. He carried his shirts around the corner to a drugstore on Amsterdam Avenue and bought a tin of aspirin tablets. On the way back to his rooming house he passed — or started to pass — a small hardware store.

Something happened.

He walked into the store in robotish fashion, as though some alien had taken over control of his body, borrowing it for the time being. He waited patiently while the clerk finished selling a can of putty to a flat-nosed man. Then he bought an ice pick.

He went back to his room. He unpacked his shirts — six of them, white, stiffly starched, each with the same conservative collar, each bought at the same small haberdashery — and he packed them away in his dresser. He took two of the aspirin tablets and put the tin in the top drawer of the dresser. He held the ice pick between his hands and rubbed his hands over it, feeling the smoothness of the wooden handle and stroking the cool steel of the blade. He touched the tip of his thumb with the point of the blade and felt how deliciously sharp it was.

He put the ice pick in his pocket. He sat down and smoked a cigarette, slowly, and then he went downstairs and walked over to Broadway. At Eighty-sixth Street he went downstairs into the IRT station, dropped a token, passed through the turnstile. He took a train uptown to Washington Heights. He left the train, walked to a small park. He stood in the park for fifteen minutes, waiting.

He left the park. The air was chillier now and the sky was quite dark. He went to a restaurant, a small diner on Dyckman Avenue. He ordered the chopped sirloin, very well done, with french-fried potatoes and a cup of coffee. He enjoyed his meal very much.

In the men’s room at the diner he took the ice pick from his pocket and caressed it once again. So very sharp, so very strong. He smiled at the ice pick and kissed the tip of it with his lips parted so as to avoid pricking himself. So very sharp, so very cool.

He paid his check and tipped the counterman and left the diner. Night now, cold enough to freeze the edge of thought. He walked through lonely streets. He found an alleyway. He waited, silent and still.

Time.

His eyes stayed on the mouth of the alley. People passed — boys, girls, men, women. He did not move from his position. He was waiting. In time the right person would come. In time the streets would be clear except for that one person, and the time would be right, and it would happen. He would act. He would act fast.

He heard high heels tapping in staccato rhythm, approaching him. He heard nothing else, no cars, no alien feet. Slowly, cautiously, he made his way toward the mouth of the alley. His eyes found the source of the tapping. A woman, a young woman, a pretty young woman with a curving body and a mass of jet-black hair and a raw red mouth. A pretty woman, his woman, the right woman, this one, yes, now!

She moved within reach, her high-heeled shoes never altering the rhythm of their tapping. He moved in liquid perfection. One arm reached out, and a hand fastened upon her face and covered her raw red mouth. The other arm snaked around her waist and tugged at her. She was off-balance, she stumbled after him, she disappeared with him into the mouth of the alley.

She might have screamed, but he banged her head on the cement floor of the alley and her eyes went glassy. She started to scream later, but he got a hand over her mouth and cut off the scream. She did not manage to bite him. He was careful.

Then, while she struggled, he drove the point of the ice pick precisely into her heart.

He left her there, dead and turning cold. He dropped the ice pick into a sewer. He found the subway arcade and rode the IRT back to where he had come from, went to his room, washed hands and face, got into bed, and slept. He slept very well and did not dream, not at all.

When he woke up in the morning at his usual time he felt as he always felt, cool and fresh and ready for the day’s work. He showered and he dressed and he went downstairs, and he bought a copy of the Daily Mirror from the blind newsdealer.

He read the item. A young exotic dancer named Mona More had been attacked in Washington Heights and had been stabbed to death with an ice pick.

He remembered. In an instant it all came back, the girl’s body, the ice pick, murder—

He gritted his teeth together until they ached. The realism of it all! He wondered if a psychiatrist could do anything about it. But psychiatrists were so painfully expensive, and he had his own psychiatrist, his personal and no-charge psychiatrist, his Sergeant Rooker.

But he remembered it! Everything, buying the ice pick, throwing the girl down, stabbing her—

He took a very deep breath. It was time to be methodical about this, he realized. He went to the telephone and called his office. “Cuttleton here,” he said. “I’ll be late today, an hour or so. A doctor’s appointment. I’ll be in as soon as I can.”

“It’s nothing serious?”

“Oh, no,” he said. “Nothing serious.” And, really, he wasn’t lying. After all, Sergeant Rooker did function as his personal psychiatrist, and a psychiatrist was a doctor. And he did have an appointment, a standing appointment, for Sergeant Rooker had told him to come in whenever something like this happened. And it was nothing serious, that too was true, because he knew that he was really very innocent no matter how sure his memory made him of his guilt.

Rooker almost smiled at him. “Well, look who’s here,” he said. “I should have figured, Mr. Cuttleton. It’s your kind of crime, isn’t it? A woman assaulted and killed, that’s your trademark, right?”

Warren Cuttleton could not quite smile. “I... the More girl. Mona More.”

“Don’t those strippers have wild names? Mona More. As in Mon Amour. That’s French.”

“It is?”

Sergeant Rooker nodded. “And you did it,” he said. “That’s the story?”

“I know I couldn’t have, but—”

“You ought to quit reading the papers,” Sergeant Rooker said. “Come on, let’s get it out of your system.”

They went to the room. Mr. Cuttleton sat in a straight-backed chair. Sergeant Rooker closed the door and stood at the desk. He said, “You killed the woman, didn’t you? Where did you get the ice pick?”

“A hardware store.”

“Any special one?”

“It was on Amsterdam Avenue.”

“Why an ice pick?”

“It excited me, the handle was smooth and strong, and the blade was so sharp.”

“Where’s the ice pick now?”

“I threw it in a sewer.”

“Well, that’s no switch. There must have been a lot of blood, stabbing her with an ice pick. Loads of blood?”

“Yes.”

“Your clothes get soaked with it?”

“Yes.” He remembered how the blood had been all over his clothes, how he had had to hurry home and hope no one would see him.

“And the clothes?”

“In the incinerator.”

“Not in your building, though.”

“No. No, I changed in my building and ran to some other building, I don’t remember where, and threw the clothes down the incinerator.”

Sergeant Rooker slapped his hand down on the desk. “This is getting too easy,” he said. “Or I’m getting too good at it. The stripper was stabbed in the heart with an ice pick. A tiny wound and it caused death just about instantly. Not a drop of blood. Dead bodies don’t bleed, and wounds like that don’t let go with much blood anyhow, so your story falls apart like wet tissue. Feel better?”

Warren Cuttleton nodded slowly. “But it seemed so horribly real,” he said.

“It always does.” Sergeant Rooker shook his head. “You poor son of a gun,” he said. “I wonder how long this is going to keep up.” He grinned wryly. “Much more of this and one of us is going to snap.”

Hilliard’s Ceremony

The old man sat on a low three-legged stool in the courtyard. He had removed his caftan and sandals. Hilliard had thought he’d be wearing a loincloth beneath the caftan, but in fact the old man was wearing a pair of boxer shorts, light blue in color. The incongruity struck Hilliard for a moment, but it did not linger; he had already learned that incongruity was to be expected in West Africa. Hilliard, nominally a cultural attaché, was in fact a coordinator of intelligence-gathering in the region, running a loose string of part-time agents and trying to make sense of their reports. Incongruity was his stock-in-trade.

He watched as two women — girls, really — dipped sponges in a large jar of water and sluiced the old man down with them. One knelt to wash the old fellow’s feet with near-biblical ardor. When she had finished she stood up, and her companion indicated to the old man that he should lean forward with his head between his knees. When he was arranged to her satisfaction she upended the clay jar and poured the remaining water over his head. He remained motionless, allowing the water to drain from him onto the hard-packed dirt floor.

“They are washing him,” Atuele said. “For the ceremony. Now he will go into a room and light a candle and observe its flame. Then he will have his ceremony.”

Hilliard waited for Donnelly to say something, but his companion was silent. Hilliard said, “What’s the ceremony for?”

Atuele smiled. He had a well-shaped oval head, regular features, an impish white-toothed grin. He had one white grandparent, and was dark enough to be regarded as a black man in America. Here in Togo, where mixed blood was a rarity, he looked to be of another race altogether.

“The ceremony,” he said, “is to save his life. Did you see his eyes?”

“Yes.”

“The whites are yellow. There is no life in them. His skin has an ashen cast to it. He has a stone in his liver. Without a ceremony, it will kill him in a month. Perhaps sooner. Perhaps a week, perhaps a matter of days.”

“Shouldn’t he be—”

“Yes?”

“In a hospital, I was going to say.”

Atuele took a cigarette from the pack Donnelly had given him earlier. He inhaled deeply, exhaled slowly, watching the smoke rise. Tall poles supported a thatch woven of palm fronds, and the three of them sat in its shade. Atuele stared, seemingly fascinated, as the smoke rose up into the thatch.

“American cigarettes,” he said. “The best, eh?”

“The best,” Hilliard agreed.

“He came from the hospital. He was there a week. More, ten days. They ran tests, they took pictures, they put his blood under a microscope. They said they could do nothing for him.” He puffed on his cigarette. “So,” he said, “he comes here.”

“And you can save him?”

“We will see. A stone in the liver — without a ceremony it is certain he will die. With a ceremony?” The smiled flashed. “We will see.”

The ceremony was doubly surprising. Hilliard was surprised that he was allowed to witness it, and surprised that its trappings were so mundane, its ritual so matter-of-fact. He had expected drums, and dancers with their eyes rolling in their heads, and a masked witch doctor stamping on the ground and shaking his dreadlocks at unseen spirits. But there were no drums and no dancers, and Atuele was a far cry from the stereotypical witch doctor. He wore no mask, his hair was cropped close to his skull, and he never raised his voice or shook a fist at the skies.

At the far end of the walled compound, perhaps twenty yards from where they had been sitting, there was a small area reserved for ceremonies, its perimeter outlined by whitewashed stones. Within it, the old man knelt before a carved wooden altar. He was dressed again, but in a pure white caftan, not his original garment. Atuele, too, had changed to a white caftan, but his had gold piping on the shoulders and down the front.

To one side, two men and a woman, Africans in Western dress, stood at rapt attention. “His relatives,” Donnelly whispered. Alongside Atuele stood the two girls who had washed the old man. They were also dressed in white, and their feet were bare. One of them, Hilliard noticed, had her toenails painted a vivid scarlet.

She was holding an orange and a knife. The knife looked to be ordinary kitchen cutlery, the sort of thing you’d use to bone a roast. Or to quarter an orange, which was what Atuele had the old man do with it. Having done so, he placed the four sections of fruit upon the altar, whereupon Atuele lit the four white candles that stood upon the altar, two at either end. Hilliard noticed that he employed the same disposable lighter he’d used earlier to light his American cigarette.

Next the girl with the red toenails covered the old man’s head with a white handkerchief. Then the other girl, who had been holding a white chicken, handed the bird to Atuele. The chicken — pure white, with a red comb — struggled at first, and tried to flap a wing. Atuele said something to it and it calmed down. He placed it on the altar and placed the old man’s hands on top of the bird.

“A lot of the ceremonies involve a chicken,” Donnelly whispered.

No one moved. The old man, his head bent, the handkerchief covering his head, rested his hands upon the white chicken. The chicken remained perfectly still and did not let out a peep. The girl, the old man’s relatives, all stood still and silent. Then the old man let out a sigh and Hilliard sensed that something had happened.

Atuele bent over the altar and drew the chicken out from under the man’s grasp. The chicken remained curiously docile. Atuele straightened up, holding the bird in both hands, then inclined his head and seemed to be whispering into its ear. Did chickens have ears? Hilliard wasn’t sure, but evidently the message got through, because the bird’s response was immediate and dramatic. Its head fell forward, limp, apparently lifeless.

“It’s dead,” Donnelly said.

“How—”

“I’ve seen him do this before. I don’t know what it is he says. I think he tells them to die. Of course, he doesn’t speak English to them.”

“What does he speak? Chicken?”

“Ewé, I suppose.” He pronounced it Eh-veh. “Or some tribal dialect. Anyway, the chicken’s dead.”

Maybe he’s hypnotized it, Hilliard thought. A moment later he had to discard the notion when Atuele took up the knife and severed the chicken’s head. No blood spurted. Indeed, Atuele had to give the bird a good shake in order to get some of its blood to dribble out onto the dirt in front of the altar. If Atuele had hypnotized the bird, he’d hypnotized its bloodstream, too.

Atuele handed the bird to one of the girls. She walked off with it. He leaned forward and snatched the handkerchief from the old man’s head. He said something, presumably in Ewé, and the old man stood up. Atuele gathered up the sections of orange and gave one each to the old man and his relatives. All, without hesitation, commenced eating the fruit.

The old man embraced one of his male relatives, stepped back, let out a rich laugh, then embraced the other man and the woman in turn. He held himself differently now, Hilliard noticed. And his eyes were clear. Still—

Atuele took Hilliard and Donnelly by the arm and led them back into the shade. He motioned them to their chairs, and a male servant came and poured out three glasses of palm wine. “He is well,” Atuele announced. “The stone has passed from his liver into the liver of the chicken. He is lively now, see how he walks with a light step. In an hour he will lie down and sleep the clock around. Tomorrow he will feel fine. He is healed.”

“And the chicken?”

“The chicken is dead, of course.”

“What will happen to the chicken?”

“What should happen to a dead chicken? The women will cook him.” He smiled. “Togo is not a rich country, you know. We cannot be throwing away perfectly good chickens. Of course, the liver will not be eaten.”

“Because there is a stone in it.”

“Exactly.”

“I should have asked,” Hilliard said, “to see the chicken cut open. To examine the liver.”

“And if there wasn’t a stone in it? Alan, you saw the old man, you shook his hand and looked him in the eye. He had eyes like egg yolks when he walked in there. His shoulders were slumped, his gut sagged. When Atuele was done with him he was a new man.”

“Power of suggestion.”

“Maybe.”

“What else?”

Donnelly started to say something, held off while the waiter set drinks and a bowl of crisp banana chips before them. They were at the Hotel de la Paix in Lomé, the capital and the only real city in Togo. Atuele’s hamlet, twenty minutes distant in Donnelly’s Renault, seemed a world away.

“You know,” Donnelly said, “he has an interesting story. His father’s father was German. Of course, the whole place was a German colony until the First World War. Togoland, they called it.”

“I know.”

“Then the French took it over, and now of course it’s independent.” Donnelly glanced involuntarily at the wall, where the ruler’s portrait was to be seen. It was a rare public room in Togo that did not display the portrait. A large part of Hilliard’s job lay in obtaining foreknowledge of the inevitable coup that would one day dislodge all those portraits from all those walls. It would not happen soon, he had decided, and whenever it did happen, it would come as a surprise to businessmen like Donnelly, as well as to everyone like Hilliard whose job it was to predict such things.

“Atuele was brought up Christian,” Donnelly went on. “A modern family, Western dress, a good education at church schools. Further education at the Sorbonne.”

“In Paris?”

“Last I looked. You’re surprised? He graduated from there and studied medicine in Germany. Frankfurt, I think it was.”

“The man’s a physician?”

“He left after two years. He became disenchanted with Western medicine. Nothing but drugs and surgery, according to him, treating the symptoms and overlooking the underlying problem. The way he tells it, a spirit came to him one night and told him his path called for a return to the old ways.”

“A spirit,” Hilliard said.

“Right. He quit med school, flew home, and looked for people to study with. Apprenticed himself to the best herbalist he could find. Then went upcountry and spent months with several of the top shamans. He’d already begun coming into his powers back in Germany, and they increased dramatically once he channeled his energies in the right direction.”

Donnelly went on, telling Atuele’s story. How he’d gathered a few dozen people around him; they served him, and he saw to their welfare. How several of his brothers and sisters had followed him back to the old ways, much to the despair of their parents.

“There are shamans behind every bush in this country,” Donnelly said. “Witch doctors, charlatans. Even in the Moslem north they’re thicker than flies. Down here, where the prevailing religion is animist, they’re all over the place. But most of them are a joke. This guy’s the real tinsel.”

“A stone in the liver,” Hilliard said. “What do you suppose that means, anyway? I’ve heard of kidney stones, gallstones. What the hell is a stone in the liver?”

“What’s the difference? Maybe the old guy had some calcification of the liver. Cirrhosis, say.”

“And Atuele cured cirrhosis by giving it to the chicken?”

Donnelly smiled gently. “Atuele wouldn’t say he cured it. He might say that he got a spirit to move the stone from the man to the chicken.”

“A spirit again.”

“He works with spirits. They do his bidding.”

Hilliard looked at his friend. “I’m not sure what happened back there,” he said, “but I can live without knowing. I was in Botswana before they sent me here, and in Chad before that. You see things, and you hear of things. But what I’d really like to know is how seriously you take this guy.”

“Pretty seriously.”

“Why? I mean, I’m willing to believe he cures people, including some specimens the doctors have given up on. Powers of the mind and all that, and if he wants to think it’s spirits, and if his clients believe it, that’s fine for them. But you’re saying it’s more than that, aren’t you?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Why?”

Donnelly drank his drink. “They say seeing is believing,” he said, “but that’s crap. This afternoon didn’t make a believer out of you, and why should it? But think what an impact it must have had on the old man.”

“What’s your point?”

“I had a ceremony,” Donnelly said. “Nine, ten months ago, just before the July rains. Atuele summoned a spirit and ordered it to enter into me.” He smiled almost apologetically. “It worked,” he said.

The Hilliards’ dinner was guinea fowl with a rice stuffing, accompanied by sautéed green beans and a salad. Hilliard wished his wife would get their cook to prepare some of the native specialties. The hotels and all of the better restaurants served a watered-down French cuisine, but he’d eaten a fiery stew at an unassuming place down the street from the embassy that made him want more. Marilyn had passed on his request to the cook, and reported that the woman did not seem to know how to cook Togolese dishes.

“She said they’re very common anyway,” she told him. “Not to Western tastes. You wouldn’t like them, she said.”

“But I do like them. We already know that much.”

“I’m just telling you what she said.”

They ate on the screened patio, with moths buzzing against the screens. Hilliard wondered what moths had done ages ago, before electric lights, before candles, before human campfires. What did their phototropism do for them when the only lights at night were the stars?

“I had lunch with Donnelly,” he said. “I never did get back to the office. He dragged me out of town to see a witch doctor with a college education.”

“Oh?”

He described Atuele briefly, and the ritual they had witnessed. “I don’t know if he was really cured,” he concluded, “or what was wrong with him in the first place, but the change in him was pretty dramatic.”

“He was probably the witch doctor’s uncle.”

“I never thought of that.”

“More likely he believed he was sick, and the witch doctor got him to believe himself well. You know how superstitious they are in places like this.”

“I guess the chicken was superstitious, too.”

She rang for the serving girl, told her to bring more iced tea. To Hilliard she said, “I don’t suppose you’d have to study at the Sorbonne to learn how to kill a chicken.”

He laughed. The girl brought the tea. Hilliard normally drank his unsweetened, but tonight he added two spoons of sugar. He’d been doing this lately. Because life needs a little sweetness, he told himself.

He did not say anything to Marilyn about Donnelly’s ceremony.

“I wasn’t getting anywhere,” Donnelly had explained. “I was the kind of guy never got fired and never got promoted. What I was, I was never a take-charge kind of a guy.”

“That’s not how you seem.”

The smile again. “Alan, you never knew me before my ceremony. That’s the whole point. I’m changed.”

“A new man.”

“You could say that.”

“Tell me about it,” he’d said, and Donnelly had done just that. Reluctantly, he’d let it drop to Atuele that he’d been overlooked for promotion. Before he knew what was happening, he was admitting things to the shaman he’d never even admitted to himself. That he was ineffectual. That something always held him back. That his timing was off, that he never did the right thing or said the right thing, that when the going got tough he invariably shot himself in the foot.

“He told me I was afflicted,” Donnelly recalled. “That there was an imbalance that ought to be set right. That I needed a spirit.”

“And what happened?”

Donnelly shook his head. “I can’t really talk about that,” he said.

“You’re not allowed? If you talk about it your wish won’t come true?”

“Nothing like that. I mean I literally cannot talk about it. I can’t fit words to the tune. I don’t know exactly what happened.”

“Well, what did you do? You put your hands on a chicken and the poor thing couldn’t peck straight anymore?”

“Nothing like that.”

“Then what? I’m not making fun of you, I’m just trying to get the picture. What happened?”

“There was a ceremony,” Donnelly said. “Lots of people, lots of dancing and drumming. He gave me an herbal preparation that I had to swallow.”

“Uh-huh.”

“It didn’t get me high, if that’s what you’re thinking. It tasted like grass. Not dope, not that kind of grass. The kind cows eat. It tasted like lawn clippings that had started to compost.”

“Yum.”

“It wasn’t that terrible, but not your standard gourmet treat, either. I didn’t get a buzz from it. At least I don’t think I did. Later on I was dancing, and I think I went into a trance.”

“Really.”

“And there was a ritual in which I had to break an egg into a clean white cotton handkerchief, and Atuele rubbed the yolk of the egg into my hair.”

“It sounds like a conditioning treatment.”

“I know. Then they took me into one of the huts and let me go to sleep. I was exhausted, and I slept like a corpse for two or three hours. And then I woke up.”

“And?”

“And I went home.”

“That’s all?”

“And I’ve never been the same again.”

Hilliard looked at him. “You’re serious.”

“Utterly.”

“What happened?”

“I don’t know what happened. But something happened. I was different. I acted differently and people reacted to me differently. I had confidence. I commanded respect. I—”

“Wizard of Oz stuff,” Hilliard said. “All he could give you was what you had all along, but the mumbo jumbo made you think you had confidence, and therefore you had it.”

But Donnelly was shaking his head. “There’s no way I can expect you to believe this,” he said, “because seeing isn’t believing, and neither is hearing. Let me tell you how I experienced it, all right?”

“By all means.”

“I woke up the next morning and nothing was different, I felt the same, except I’d slept very deeply and felt refreshed. But I also felt like an idiot, because I’d danced around like a savage and paid five hundred dollars for the privilege, and—”

“Five hundred dollars!”

“Yes, and—”

“Is that what it costs?”

“It varies, but it’s never cheap. It’s a lot higher relatively for the Togolese who must make up ninety-five percent of his regular clients. I’m sure that old man this afternoon must have paid a hundred dollars, and likely more. What do you give your house servants, twenty-five bucks a month? Believe me, it’s less of a sacrifice for me to come up with five hundred dollars than for a native to part with several months’ wages.”

“It still seems high.”

“It seemed high the morning after, take my word for it. I felt bloody stupid. I blamed myself six ways and backwards — for falling for it in the first place, and for not getting anything out of it, as if there was something there to be gotten and it was my fault it hadn’t worked. And then, it must have been ten days later and I’d put the whole thing out of my mind, and I was in a meeting with my then-boss and that old bastard Kostler. Do you know him?”

“No.”

“Consider yourself lucky. I was in there, and Kostler was kicking our brains in, really killing us. And something clicked in. I felt the presence of a power within me that had not been there before. I took a breath, and I literally felt the energy shift in the room, the whole balance among the three of us. And I started talking, and the words were just there, Alan. I could have charmed the birds out of the trees, I could have talked a dog off a meat wagon.”

“You were on,” Hilliard suggested. “Everybody has days like that, when the edges just line up for you. I had it one night playing pool at the Harcourt Club in Nairobi. I couldn’t miss a shot. Bank shots, combinations — everything worked. And the next day I was the same klutz I’d always been.”

“But I wasn’t,” Donnelly said. “I had something extra, something I hadn’t had before, and it didn’t go away the next day or the next week or the next month. It can’t go away now. It’s not a lucky charm, something you could pick up downtown at the fetish market. It’s a part of who I am, but it’s a part that never existed before I ate Atuele’s lawn clippings and had an egg rubbed in my scalp.”

Hilliard thought about this. “You don’t think it’s all in your mind, then,” he said.

“I think it’s all in my self. I think, if you will, that my self has been enlarged by the addition of a spirit that wasn’t there before, and that this spirit has incorporated itself into my being, and—” He broke off abruptly, gave his head a shake. “Do you know something? I don’t know what I believe, or what happened, or how or why, either. I know that a month after my ceremony I got a five-thousand-dollar raise without asking for it, which makes Atuele look like a damned good investment. I’ve had two raises since then, and a promotion to the second desk in the Transcorporate Division. And they’re right to promote me, Alan. Before they were carrying me. Now I’m worth every penny they pay me.”

After dinner Hilliard and his wife watched a movie on the VCR. He couldn’t keep his mind on it. All he could think about was what he had seen in Atuele’s compound, and what Donnelly had told him at the hotel bar.

In the shower, he tried to picture the ceremony Donnelly had described. The roar of the shower became the relentless drumming of a quartet of grinning sweating half-naked blacks.

He dried off, made himself a drink, carried it into the air-conditioned bedroom. The lights were out and his wife was already sleeping, or putting on a good act. He got into bed and sipped his drink in the darkness. His heart welled up with the mixture of tenderness and desire that she always inspired in him. He set down his drink half-finished and laid a hand on her exposed shoulder.

His hand moved on her body. For a while she made no response, although he knew she was awake. Then she sighed and rolled over and he moved to take her.

Afterward he kissed her and told her that he loved her.

“It’s late,” she said. “I have an early day tomorrow.”

She rolled over and lay as she had lain when he came into the room. He sat up and took his drink from the nightstand. The ice had melted but the whiskey was cool. He sipped the drink slowly, but when the glass was empty he was still not sleepy. He thought of fixing himself another but he didn’t want to risk disturbing her.

He had the urge to put his hand on her bare shoulder again, not as a sexual overture but just to touch her. But he did not do this. He sat up, his hand at his side. After a while he lay down and put his head on the pillow, and after a while he slept.

Two days later he lunched with Donnelly at the native restaurant. Hilliard had chicken with yams with some sort of red sauce. It brought tears to his eyes and beaded his forehead with sweat. It was, he decided, even better than the stew he’d had there earlier.

To Donnelly he said, “The thing is, my life works fine just as it is. I’m happily married, I love my wife, and I’m doing well at the embassy. So why would I want a ceremony?”

“Obviously you don’t.”

“But the thing is I do, and I couldn’t tell you why. Silly, isn’t it?”

“You could talk with Atuele,” Donnelly offered.

“Talk with him?”

“He may tell you you don’t need a ceremony. One woman came to him with a list of symptoms a yard long. She was all primed to pay a fortune and be ordered to smear herself with palm oil and dance naked in the jungle. Atuele told her to cut back on starches and take a lot of vitamin C.” Donnelly poured the last of his beer into his glass. “I thought I’d take a run out there this afternoon myself,” he said. “Do you want to come along and talk with him?”

“I’m actually a very happy man,” he told Atuele. “I love my job, I love my wife, we have a pleasant, well-run home—”

Atuele listened in silence. He was smoking one of the cigarettes Hilliard had brought him. Donnelly had said it was customary to bring a gift, so Hilliard had picked up a carton of Pall Malls. For his part, Donnelly had brought along a liter of good scotch.

When Hilliard had run out of things to say, Atuele finished his cigarette and put it out. He gazed at Hilliard. “You are walking on the beach,” he said suddenly, “and you stop and turn around, and what do you see?”

What kind of nonsense was this? Hilliard tried to think of an answer. His own voice, unbidden, said: “I have left no footprints.”

And, quite unaccountably, he burst into tears.

He sobbed shamelessly for ten minutes. At last he stopped and looked across at Atuele, who had smoked half of another cigarette. “You ought to have a ceremony,” Atuele said.

“Yes.”

“The price will be four hundred dollars U.S. You can manage this?”

“Yes.”

“Friday night. Come here before sundown.”

“I will. Uh. Is it all right to eat first? Or should I skip lunch that day?”

“If you do not eat you will be hungry.”

“I see. Uh, what should I wear?”

“What you wish. Perhaps not a jacket, not a tie. You will want to be comfortable.”

“Casual clothes, then.”

“Casual,” Atuele said, enjoying the word. “Casual, casual. Yes, casual clothes. We are casual here.”

“Friday night,” Hilliard said. “How long do these things last?”

“Figure midnight, but it could go later.”

“That long.”

“Or you could be home by ten. It’s hard to say.”

Hilliard was silent for a moment. Then he said, “I don’t think I would want Marilyn to know about this.”

“She’s not going to hear it from me, Alan.”

“I’ll say there’s an affair at the Gambian embassy.”

“Won’t she want to go?”

“God, have you ever been to anything at the Gambian embassy? No, she won’t want to go.” He looked out the car window. “I could tell her. It’s not that I have to ask her permission to do anything. It’s just—”

“Say no more,” said Donnelly. “I was married once.”

The lie was inconvenient in one respect. In order to appear suitably dressed for the mythical Gambian party, Hilliard left his house in black tie. At Donnelly’s office he changed into khakis and a white safari shirt and a pair of rope sandals.

“Casual,” Donnelly said, approvingly.

They took two cars and parked side by side at the entrance to Atuele’s compound. Inside, rows of benches were set up to accommodate perhaps three dozen Africans, ranging from very young to very old. Children were free to run around and play in the dirt, although most of them sat attentively beside their parents. Most of the Africans wore traditional garb, and all but a few were barefoot.

To the side of the benches ranged half a dozen mismatched armchairs with cushioned bottoms. Two of these were occupied by a pair of sharp-featured angular ladies who could have been sisters. They spoke to each other in what sounded a little like German and a little like Dutch. Hilliard guessed that they were Belgian, and that the language was Flemish. A third chair held a fat red-faced Australian whose name was Farquahar. Hilliard and Donnelly each took a chair. The sixth chair remained vacant.

At the front, off to one side, six drummers had already begun playing. The rhythm they laid down was quite complicated, and unvarying. Hilliard watched them for a while, then looked over at Atuele, who was sitting in an armchair and chatting with a black woman in a white robe. He was smoking a cigarette.

“For a spiritual guy,” Hilliard said, “he sure smokes a lot.”

“He has a taste for good scotch, too,” Farquahar said. “Puts a lot of it away, though you won’t see him drink tonight. Says alcohol and tobacco help keep him grounded.”

“You’ve been here before?”

“Oh, I’m an old hand,” Farquahar said. “I’m here every month or so. Don’t always have a personal ceremony, but I come just the same. He’s one of a kind, is our Atuele.”

“Really.”

“How old do you think he is?”

Hilliard hadn’t really thought about it. It was hard to tell with Africans. “I don’t know,” he said. “Twenty-eight?”

“You’d say that, wouldn’t you? He’s my age exactly and I’m forty-two. And he drinks like a fish and smokes like a chimney. Makes you think, doesn’t it?”

One of the girls who’d assisted at the old man’s ceremony collected money from Hilliard and Donnelly and the Belgian ladies. Then Atuele came over and gave each of the four a dose of an herbal preparation. Farquahar, who was not having a ceremony this evening, did not get an herb to eat. Hilliard’s portion was a lump the size of a pigeon’s egg, and it did taste much as Donnelly had described it. Lawn clippings left in a pile for a few days, with an aftertaste of something else. Dirt, say.

He sat with it on his tongue like a communion wafer, wondering if he was supposed to chew it. Tasty, he thought, and he considered voicing the thought to either Donnelly or Farquahar, but something told him not to say anything to anyone from this point on but to be silent and let this happen, whatever it was. He chewed the stuff and swallowed it, and if anything the taste got worse the more you chewed it, but he had no trouble getting it down.

He waited for it to hit him.

Nothing happened. Meanwhile, though, the drumming was beginning to have an effect on a couple of the women in the crowd. Several of them had risen from the benches and were standing near the drummers, shuffling their feet to the intricate beat.

Then one of them went into an altered state. It happened quite suddenly. Her movements became jerky, almost spastic, and her eyes rolled up into her head, and she danced with great authority, her whole body taken over by the dance. She made her way throughout the assembly, pausing now and then in front of someone. The person approached would extend a hand, palm up, and she would slap palms forcefully before dancing on.

The people whose palms were slapped mostly stayed where they were and went on as before, but periodically the slappee would be immediately taken over by whatever was in possession of the dancer. Then he or she — it was mostly women, but not exclusively so — he or she would rise and go through the same sort of fitful gyrations as the original dancer, and would soon be approaching others and slapping their palms.

Like vampires making new vampires, Hilliard thought.

One woman, eyes rolling, brow dripping sweat, danced over to the row of armchairs. Hilliard at once hoped and feared he’d get his palm slapped. Instead it was Donnelly she approached, Donnelly whose palm received her slap. Hilliard fancied that electricity flowed from the woman into the man beside him, but Donnelly did not react. He went on sitting there.

Meanwhile, Atuele had taken one of the Belgian women over to the drummers. He had her holding a white metal basin on top of her head. A group of Africans were dancing around her, dancing at her, it seemed to Hilliard. The woman just stood there balancing the dishpan on her head and looking uncomfortable about it.

Her companion, Hilliard saw, was dancing by herself, shuffling her feet.

Another dancer approached. She went down the row, a dynamo of whatever energy the dance generated, and she slapped palms with Donnelly, with Hilliard, with Farquahar. Donnelly received the slap as he’d received the first. Hilliard felt something, felt energy leap from the dancer into his hand and up his arm. It was like getting an electrical shock, and yet it wasn’t.

Donnelly was on his feet now. He was not dancing like the Africans, he was sort of stomping in a rhythm all his own, and Hilliard looked at him and thought how irremediably white the man was.

What, he wondered, was he doing here? What were any of them doing here? Besides having a grand cross-cultural experience, something to wow them with next time he got Stateside, what in God’s name was he doing here?

Farquahar was up, dancing. Bouncing around like a man possessed, or at least like a man determined to appear possessed. The bastard hadn’t even paid for a private ceremony and here he was caught up in something, or at any rate uninhibited enough to pretend to be, while Hilliard himself was sitting here, unaffected by the gloppy lawn clippings, unaffected by the slapped palm, unaffected by the goddamned drums, unaffected by any damn thing, and four hundred dollars poorer for it.

Wasn’t he supposed to have a private ceremony, a ritual all his own? Wasn’t something supposed to happen? Maybe Atuele had forgotten him. Or maybe, because he had come here without a goal, he was not supposed to get anything. Maybe it was a great joke.

He got up and looked around for Atuele. A man danced over, behaving just as weirdly as the women, and slapped Hilliard’s palm, then held out his own palm. Hilliard slapped him back. The man danced away.

Hilliard, feeling foolish, began to shuffle his feet.

A little after midnight Hilliard had the thought that it was time to go home. He had danced for a while — he had no idea how long — and then he had returned to his chair. He had been sitting there lost in thought ever since. He could not recall what he had been thinking about, any more than he could remember a dream once he’d fully awakened from it.

He looked around. The drummers were still at it. They had been playing without interruption for five hours. A few people were dancing, but none were twitching as if possessed. The ones who had done that had not seemed to remain in trance for very long. They would go around slapping palms and spreading energy for ten frenzied minutes or so; then someone would lead them away, and later they’d return, dressed in clean white robes and much subdued.

The Belgian women were nowhere to be seen. Donnelly, too, was missing. Farquahar was up front chatting with Atuele. Both men were smoking, and drinking what Hilliard assumed was whiskey.

Time to go.

He got to his feet, swayed, before catching his balance. What was protocol? Did you shake hands with your host, thank your hostess? He took a last look around, then walked off toward where they’d left the cars.

Donnelly’s car was gone. Hilliard’s evening clothes were in the backseat of his own car. Marilyn would be sleeping, it was pointless to change, but he did so anyway, stowing his khakis and safari shirt in the trunk. It wasn’t until he was putting on his socks and black pumps that he realized his sandals were missing. Evidently he’d kicked them off earlier. He couldn’t recall doing it, but he must have.

He didn’t go back for them.

In the morning he waited for Marilyn to ask about the party. He had a response ready but was never called upon to deliver it. She went out for a tennis date right after breakfast, and she never did ask him about his evening.

They played bridge the following night with a British couple. The husband was some sort of paper shuffler, the wife an avid amateur astrologer who, unless she was playing cards, became quite boring on the subject.

Sunday was quiet. Hilliard drank a bit more than usual Sunday night, and he thought of telling his wife how he’d actually spent Friday evening. The impulse was not a terribly urgent one and he had the good sense to suppress it.

Monday he lunched with Donnelly.

“Well, it was an experience,” he said.

“It always is.”

“I’m not sorry I went.”

“I’m not surprised,” Donnelly said. “You went really deep, didn’t you?”

“Deep? What do you mean?”

“Your trance. Or don’t you even know you were in one?”

“I wasn’t.”

Donnelly laughed. “I wish I had a film of you dancing,” he said. “I wondered if you were even aware of how caught up you were in it.”

“I remember dancing. I wasn’t leaping around like an acrobat or anything. Was I?”

“No, but you were... what’s the word I want?”

“I don’t know.”

“Abandoned,” Donnelly said. “You were dancing with abandon.”

“That’s hard to believe.”

“And then you sat down and stared at nothing at all for hours on end.”

“Maybe I fell asleep.”

“You were in a trance, Alan.”

“It didn’t feel like a trance.”

“Yes it did. That’s what a trance feels like. It can be disappointing, because it feels like a normal state while it’s going on, but it isn’t.”

He nodded, but he didn’t speak right away. Then he said, “I thought I’d get something special for my money. An egg to rub into my scalp or something. A pot to hold on my head. A private ceremony—”

“The herb was your private ceremony.”

“What did it do? Drug me so that I went into the trance-that-didn’t-feel-like-a-trance? Farquahar got the same thing for free.”

“The herb contained your spirit, or allowed the spirit to enter into you. Or whatever. I’m not too clear on how it works.”

“So I’ve got a spirit in me now?”

“That’s the theory.”

“I don’t feel different.”

“You probably won’t. And then one day something will click in, and you’ll realize that you’re different, that you’ve changed.”

“Changed how?”

“I don’t know. Look, maybe nothing will happen and you’re out whatever it was. Four hundred dollars?”

“That’s right. How about you? What did it cost you?”

“A thousand.”

“My God.”

“It was five hundred the first time, three hundred the second, and this time it was an even thousand. I don’t know how he sets the prices. Maybe a spirit tells him what to charge.”

“Maybe if I’d paid more—” Hilliard began, and then he caught himself and started laughing. “Did you hear that? My God, I’m the original con man’s dream. No sooner do I decide I’ve wasted my money than I start wondering if I shouldn’t have wasted a little more of it.”

“Give it a while,” Donnelly said. “Maybe you didn’t waste it. Wait and see.”

Nothing was changed. Hilliard went to his office, did his work, lived his life. Evenings he went to diplomatic functions or played cards or, more often, sat home watching films with Marilyn.

On one such evening, almost a month after his ceremony, Hilliard frowned at his dish of poulet rôti avec pommes frites et haricots verts. “I’ll be a minute,” he told his wife, and he got up and went into the kitchen.

The cook was a tall woman, taller than Hilliard. She had glossy black skin and a full figure. Her cheekbones were high, her smile blinding.

“Liné,” he said, “I’d like you to try something different for tomorrow night’s dinner.”

“Dinner is not good?”

“Dinner is fine,” he said, “but it’s not very interesting, is it? I would like you to prepare Togolese dishes for us.”

“Ah,” she said, and flashed her smile. “You would not like them.”

“I would like them very much.”

“No,” she assured him. “Americans not like Togolese food. Is very simple and common, not good. I know what you like. I cook in the hotels, I cook for American people, for French people, for Nor, Nor—”

“Norwegian,” he supplied.

“For Norjian people, yes. I know what you like.”

“No,” he said with conviction. “I know what I like, Liné, and I like Togolese dishes very much. I like chicken and yams with red sauce, and I like Togolese stew, I like them very hot and spicy, very fiery.”

She looked at him, and it seemed to him that she had never actually looked at him before. She extended the tip of her tongue and ran it across her upper lip. She said, “You want this tomorrow?”

“Yes, please.”

“Real Togolese food,” she said, and all at once her smile came, but now it was in her eyes as well. “Oh, I cook you some meal, boss! You see!”

That night, showering, he felt different. He couldn’t define the difference but it was palpable.

He dried off and went to the bedroom. Marilyn was already asleep, lying on her side facing away from him. He got into bed and felt himself fill with desire for her.

He put a hand on her shoulder.

She rolled over to face him, as if she’d been waiting for his touch. He began to make love to her and her response had an intensity it had never had before. She cried out at climax.

“My God,” she said afterward. She was propped up on one arm and her face was glowing. “What was that all about?”

“It’s the Togolese food,” he told her.

“But that’s tomorrow night. If she actually cooks it.”

“She’ll cook it. And it’s the expectation of the Togolese food. It heats the blood.”

“Something sure did,” she said.

She turned over and went to sleep. Moments later, so did Hilliard.

In the middle of the night he came half-awake. He realized that Marilyn had shifted closer to him in sleep, and that she had thrown an arm across his body. He liked the feeling. He closed his eyes and drifted off again.

The following evening Liné laid on a feast. She had produced a beef stew with yams and served it on a bed of some grain he’d never had before. It was not quite like anything he’d eaten at the native restaurant, and it was hotter than anything he’d ever eaten anywhere, but with all the flavors in good proportion. Midway through the meal Liné came out to the patio and beamed when they praised the food.

“I cook terrific every night now,” she said. “You see!”

When the serving girl cleared the dishes, her little breast brushed Hilliard’s arm. He could have sworn it was deliberate. Later, when she brought the coffee, she grinned at him as if they shared a secret. He glanced at Marilyn, but if she caught it she gave no indication.

Later, they watched Dr. Zhivago on the VCR. Midway through it Marilyn got up from her chair and sat next to him on the couch. “This is the most romantic movie ever made,” she told him. “It makes me want to cuddle.”

“It’s the spicy food,” he said, slipping an arm around her.

“No, it’s the movie,” she said. She stroked his cheek, breathed kisses against the side of his neck. “Now this,” she said, dropping a hand into his lap, “this,” she said, fondling him, “this is an effect of the spicy food.”

“I see the difference.”

“I thought you would,” she said.

“Good morning, Peggy,” he said to Hank Suydam’s secretary.

“Why, good morning, Mr. Hilliard,” she said, a hitherto unseen light dancing in her brown eyes.

“Alan,” he said.

“Alan,” she said archly. “Good morning, Alan.”

He called Donnelly, arranging to meet him for lunch. “And you can pay for lunch,” Donnelly said.

“I was planning on it,” he said, “but how did you know that?”

“Because it clicked in and you’re eager to express your gratitude. I know it happened, I can hear it in your voice. How do you feel?”

“How do you think I feel?”

He hung up and started to go through the stack of letters on his desk. After a few minutes he realized he was grinning hugely. He got up and closed his office door.

Then, tentatively, he began to do a little dance.

Hot Eyes, Cold Eyes

Some days were easy. She would go to work and return home without once feeling the invasion of men’s eyes. She might take her lunch and eat it in the park. She might stop on the way home at the library for a book, at the deli for a barbequed chicken, at the cleaner’s, at the drugstore. On those days she could move coolly and crisply through space and time, untouched by the stares of men.

Doubtless they looked at her on those days, as on the more difficult days. She was the sort men looked at, and she had learned that early on — when her legs first began to lengthen and take shape, when her breasts began to bud. Later, as the legs grew longer and the breasts fuller, and as her face lost its youthful plumpness and was sculpted by time into beauty, the stares increased. She was attractive, she was beautiful, she was — curious phrase — easy on the eyes. So men looked at her, and on the easy days she didn’t seem to notice, didn’t let their rude stares penetrate the invisible shield that guarded her.

But this was not one of those days.

It started in the morning. She was waiting for the bus when she first felt the heat of a man’s eyes upon her. At first she willed herself to ignore the feeling, wished the bus would come and whisk her away from it, but the bus did not come and she could not ignore what she felt and, inevitably, she turned from the street to look at the source of the feeling.

There was a man leaning against a red brick building not twenty yards from her. He was perhaps thirty-five, unshaven, and his clothes looked as though he’d slept in them. When she turned to glance at him his lips curled slightly, and his eyes, red-rimmed and glassy, moved first to her face, then drifted insolently the length of her body. She could feel their heat; it leaped from the eyes to her breasts and loins like an electric charge bridging a gap.

He placed his hand deliberately upon his crotch and rubbed himself. His smile widened.

She turned from him, drew a breath, let it out, wished the bus would come. Even now, with her back to him, she could feel the embrace of his eyes. They were like hot hands upon her buttocks and the backs of her thighs.

The bus came, neither early nor late, and she mounted the steps and dropped her fare in the box. The usual driver, a middle-aged fatherly type, gave her his usual smile and wished her the usual good morning. His eyes were an innocent watery blue behind thick-lensed spectacles.

Was it only her imagination that his eyes swept her body all the while? But she could feel them on her breasts, could feel too her own nipples hardening in response to their palpable touch.

She walked the length of the aisle to the first available seat. Male eyes tracked her every step of the way.

The day went on like that. This did not surprise her, although she had hoped it would be otherwise, had prayed during the bus ride that eyes would cease to bother her when she left the bus. She had learned, though, that once a day began in this fashion its pattern was set, unchangeable.

Was it something she did? Did she invite their hungry stares? She certainly didn’t do anything with the intention of provoking male lust. Her dress was conservative enough, her makeup subtle and unremarkable. Did she swing her hips when she walked? Did she wet her lips and pout like a sullen sexpot? She was positive she did nothing of the sort, and it often seemed to her that she could cloak herself in a nun’s habit and the results would be the same. Men’s eyes would lift the black skirts and strip away the veil.

At the office building where she worked, the elevator starter glanced at her legs, then favored her with a knowing, wet-lipped smile. One of the office boys, a rabbity youth with unfortunate skin, stared at her breasts, then flushed scarlet when she caught him at it. Two older men gazed at her from the water cooler. One leaned over to murmur something to the other. They both chuckled and went on looking at her.

She went to her desk and tried to concentrate on her work. It was difficult, because intermittently she felt eyes brushing her body, moving across her like searchlight beams scanning the yard in a prison movie. There were moments when she wanted to scream, moments when she wanted to spin around in her chair and hurl something. But she remained in control of herself and did none of these things. She had survived days of this sort often enough in the past. She would survive this one as well.

The weather was good, but today she spent her lunch hour at her desk rather than risk the park. Several times during the afternoon the sensation of being watched was unbearable and she retreated to the ladies’ room. She endured the final hours a minute at a time, and finally it was five o’clock and she straightened her desk and left.

The descent on the elevator was unbearable. She bore it. The bus ride home, the walk from the bus stop to her apartment building, were unendurable. She endured them.

In her apartment, with the door locked and bolted, she stripped off her clothes and hurled them into a corner of the room as if they were unclean, as if the day had irrevocably soiled them. She stayed a long while under the shower, washed her hair, blow-dried it, then returned to her bedroom and stood nude before the full-length mirror on the closet door. She studied herself at some length, and intermittently her hands would move to cup a breast or trace the swell of a thigh, not to arouse but to assess, to chart the dimensions of her physical self.

And now? A meal alone? A few hours with a book? A lazy night in front of the television set?

She closed her eyes, and at once she felt other eyes upon her, felt them as she had been feeling them all day. She knew that she was alone, that now no one was watching her, but this knowledge did nothing to dispel the feeling.

She sighed.

She would not, could not, stay home tonight.

When she left the building, stepping out into the cool of dusk, her appearance was very different. Her tawny hair, which she’d worn pinned up earlier, hung free. Her makeup was overdone, with an excess of mascara and a deep blush of rouge in the hollows of her cheeks. During the day she’d worn no scent beyond a touch of Jean Naté applied after her morning shower; now she’d dashed on an abundance of the perfume she wore only on nights like this one, a strident scent redolent of musk. Her dress was close-fitting and revealing, the skirt slit Oriental-fashion high on one thigh, the neckline low to display her décolletage. She strode purposefully on her high-heeled shoes, her buttocks swaying as she walked.

She looked sluttish and she knew it, and gloried in the knowledge. She’d checked the mirror carefully before leaving the apartment and she had liked what she saw. Now, walking down the street with her handbag bouncing against her swinging hip, she could feel the heat building up within her flesh. She could also feel the eyes of the men she passed, men who sat on stoops or loitered in doorways, men walking with purpose who stopped for a glance in her direction. But there was a difference. Now she relished those glances. She fed on the heat in those eyes, and the fire within herself burned hotter in response.

A car slowed. The driver leaned across the seat, called to her. She missed the words but felt the touch of his eyes. A pulse throbbed insistently throughout her entire body now. She was frightened — of her own feelings, of the real dangers she faced — but at the same time she was alive, gloriously alive, as she had not been in far too long. Before she had walked through the day. Now the blood was singing in her veins.

She passed several bars before finding the cocktail lounge she wanted. The interior was dimly lit, the floor soft with carpeting. An overactive air conditioner had lowered the temperature to an almost uncomfortable level. She walked bravely into the room. There were several empty tables along the wall but she passed them by, walking her swivel-hipped walk to the bar and taking a stool at the far end.

The cold air was stimulating against her warm skin. The bartender gave her a minute, then ambled over and leaned against the bar in front of her. He looked at once knowing and disinterested, his heavy lids shading his dark brown eyes and giving them a sleepy look.

“Stinger,” she said.

While he was building the drink she drew her handbag into her lap and groped within it for her billfold. She found a ten and set it on top of the bar, then fumbled reflexively within her bag for another moment, checking its contents. The bartender placed the drink on the bar in front of her, took her money, returned with her change. She looked at her drink, then at her reflection in the back bar mirror.

Men were watching her.

She could tell, she could always tell. Their gazes fell on her and warmed the skin where they touched her. Odd, she thought, how the same sensation that had been so disturbing and unpleasant all day long was so desirable and exciting now.

She raised her glass, sipped her drink. The combined flavor of cognac and crème de menthe was at once warm and cold upon her lips and tongue. She swallowed, sipped again.

“That a stinger?”

He was at her elbow and she flicked her eyes in his direction while continuing to face forward. A small man, stockily built, balding, tanned, with a dusting of freckles across his high forehead. He wore a navy blue Quiana shirt open at the throat, and his dark chest hair was beginning to go gray.

“Drink up,” he suggested. “Let me buy you another.”

She turned now, looked levelly at him. He had small eyes. Their whites showed a tracery of blue veins at their outer corners. The irises were a very dark brown, an unreadable color, and the black pupils, hugely dilated in the bar’s dim interior, covered most of the irises.

“I haven’t seen you here,” he said, hoisting himself onto the seat beside her. “I usually drop in around this time, have a couple, see my friends. Not new in the neighborhood, are you?”

Calculating eyes, she thought. Curiously passionless eyes, for all their cool intensity. Worst of all, they were small eyes, almost beady eyes.

“I don’t want company,” she said.

“Hey, how do you know you don’t like me if you don’t give me a chance?” He was grinning, but there was no humor in it. “You don’t even know my name, lady. How can you despise a total stranger?”

“Please leave me alone.”

“What are you, Greta Garbo?” He got up from his stool, took a half step away from her, gave her a glare and a curled lip. “You want to drink alone,” he said, “why don’t you just buy a bottle and take it home with you? You can take it to bed and suck on it, honey.”

He had ruined the bar for her. She scooped up her change, left her drink unfinished. Two blocks down and one block over she found a second cocktail lounge virtually indistinguishable from the first one. Perhaps the lighting was a little softer, the background music the slightest bit lower in pitch. Again she passed up the row of tables and seated herself at the bar. Again she ordered a stinger and let it rest on the bar top for a moment before taking the first exquisite sip.

Again she felt male eyes upon her, and again they gave her the same hot-cold sensation as the combination of brandy and crème de menthe.

This time when a man approached her she sensed his presence for a long moment before he spoke. She studied him out of the corner of her eye. He was tall and lean, she noted, and there was a self-contained air about him, a sense of considerable self-assurance. She wanted to turn, to look directly into his eyes, but instead she raised her glass to her lips and waited for him to make a move.

“You’re a few minutes late,” he said.

She turned, looked at him. There was a weathered, raw-boned look to him that matched the western-style clothes he wore — the faded chambray shirt, the skin-tight denim jeans. Without glancing down she knew he’d be wearing boots and that they would be good ones.

“I’m late?”

He nodded. “I’ve been waiting for you for close to an hour. Of course it wasn’t until you walked in that I knew it was you I was waiting for, but one look was all it took. My name’s Harley.”

She made up a name. He seemed satisfied with it, using it when he asked her if he could buy her a drink.

“I’m not done with this one yet,” she said.

“Then why don’t you just finish it and come for a walk in the moonlight?”

“Where would we walk?”

“My apartment’s just a block and a half from here.”

“You don’t waste time.”

“I told you I waited close to an hour for you. I figure the rest of the evening’s too precious to waste.”

She had been unwilling to look directly into his eyes but she did so now and she was not disappointed. His eyes were large and well-spaced, blue in color, a light blue of a shade that often struck her as cold and forbidding. But his eyes were anything but cold. On the contrary, they burned with passionate intensity.

She knew, looking into them, that he was a dangerous man. He was strong, he was direct, and he was dangerous. She could tell all this in a few seconds, merely by meeting his relentless gaze.

Well, that was fine. Danger, after all, was an inextricable part of it.

She pushed her glass aside, scooped up her change. “I don’t really want the rest of this,” she said.

“I didn’t think you did. I think I know what you really want.”

“I think you probably do.”

He took her arm, tucked it under his own. They left the lounge, and on the way out she could feel other eyes on her, envious eyes. She drew closer to him and swung her hips so that her buttocks bumped into his lean flank. Her purse slapped against her other hip. Then they were out the door and heading down the street.

She felt excitement mixed with fear, an emotional combination not unlike her stinger. The fear, like the danger, was part of it.

His apartment consisted of two sparsely furnished rooms three flights up from street level. They walked wordlessly to the bedroom and undressed. She laid her clothes across a wooden chair, set her handbag on the floor at the side of the platform bed. She got onto the bed and he joined her and they embraced. He smelled faintly of leather and tobacco and male perspiration, and even with her eyes shut she could see his blue eyes burning in the darkness.

She wasn’t surprised when his hands gripped her shoulders and eased her downward on the bed. She had been expecting this and welcomed it. She swung her head, letting her long hair brush across his flat abdomen, and then she moved to accept him. He tangled his fingers in her hair, hurting her in a not unpleasant way. She inhaled his musk as her mouth embraced him, and in her own fashion she matched his strength with strength of her own, teasing, taunting, heightening his passion and then cooling it down just short of culmination. His breathing grew ragged and muscles worked in his legs and abdomen.

At length he let go of her hair. She moved upward on the bed to join him and he rolled her over onto her back and covered her, his mouth seeking hers, his flesh burying itself in her flesh. She locked her thighs around his hips. He pounded at her loins, hammering her, hurting her with the brute force of his masculinity.

How strong he was, and how insistent. Once again she thought what a dangerous man he was, and what a dangerous game she was playing. The thought served only to spur her own passion on, to build her fire higher and hotter.

She felt her body preparing itself for orgasm, felt the urge growing to abandon herself, to lose control utterly. But a portion of herself remained remote, aloof, and she let her arm hang over the side of the bed and reached for her purse, groped within it.

And found the knife.

Now she could relax, now she could give up, now she could surrender to what she felt. She opened her eyes, stared upward. His own eyes were closed as he thrust furiously at her. Open your eyes, she urged him silently. Open them, open them, look at me—

And it seemed that his eyes did open to meet hers, even as they climaxed together, even as she centered the knife over his back and plunged it unerringly into his heart.

Afterward, in her own apartment, she put his eyes in the box with the others.

How Would You Like It?

I suppose it really started for me when I saw the man whipping his horse. He was a hansom cabdriver, dressed up like the chimney sweep in Mary Poppins with a top hat and a cutaway tailcoat, and I saw him on Central Park South, where the horse-drawn rigs queue up waiting for tourists who want a ride in the park. His horse was a swaybacked old gelding with a noble face, and it did something to me to see the way that driver used the whip. He didn’t have to hit the horse like that.

I found a policeman and started to tell him about it, but it was clear he didn’t want to hear it. He explained to me that I would have to go to the station house and file a complaint, and he said it in such a way as to discourage me from bothering. I don’t really blame the cop. With crack dealers on every block and crimes against people and property at an all-time high and climbing, I suppose crimes against animals have to receive low priority.

But I couldn’t forget about it.

I had already had my consciousness raised on the subject of animal rights. There was a campaign a few years ago to stop one of the cosmetic companies from testing their products on rabbits. They were blinding thousands of innocent rabbits every year, not with the goal of curing cancer but just because it was the cheapest way to safety-test their mascara and eyeliner.

I would have liked to sit down with the head of that company. “How would you like it?” I would have asked him. “How would you like having chemicals painted on your eyes to make you blind?”

All I did was sign a petition, like millions of other Americans, and I understand that it worked, that the company has gone out of the business of blinding bunnies. Sometimes, when we all get together, we can make a difference.

Sometimes we can make a difference all by ourselves.

Which brings me back to the subject of the horse and his driver. I found myself returning to Central Park South over the next several days and keeping tabs on that fellow. I thought perhaps I had just caught him on a bad day, but it became clear that it was standard procedure for him to use the whip that way. I went up to him and said something finally, and he turned positively red with anger. I thought for a moment he was going to use the whip on me, and I frankly would have liked to see him try it, but he only turned his anger on the poor horse, whipping him more brutally than ever and looking at me as if daring me to do something about it.

I just walked away.

That afternoon I went to a shop in Greenwich Village where they sell extremely odd paraphernalia to what I can only suppose are extremely odd people. They have handcuffs and studded wrist bands and all sorts of curious leather goods. Sadie Mae’s Leather Goods, they call themselves. You get the picture.

I bought a ten-foot whip of plaited bullhide, and I took it back to Central Park South with me. I waited in the shadows until that driver finished for the day, and I followed him home.

You can kill a man with a whip. Take my word for it.

Well, I have to tell you that I never expected to do anything like that again. I can’t say I felt bad about what I’d done. The brute only got what he deserved. But I didn’t think of myself as the champion of all the abused animals of New York. I was just someone who had seen his duty and had done it. It wasn’t pleasant, flogging a man to death with a bullwhip, but I have to admit there was something almost shamefully exhilarating about it.

A week later, and just around the corner from my own apartment, I saw a man kicking his dog.

It was a sweet dog, too, a little beagle as cute as Snoopy. You couldn’t imagine he might have done anything to justify such abuse. Some dogs have a mean streak, but there’s never any real meanness in a hound. And this awful man was hauling off and savaging the animal with vicious kicks.

Why do something like that? Why have a dog in the first place if you don’t feel kindly toward it? I said something to that effect, and the man told me to mind my own business.

Well, I tried to put it out of my mind, but it seemed as though I couldn’t go for a walk without running into the fellow, and he always seemed to be walking the little beagle. He didn’t kick him all the time — you’d kill a dog in short order if you did that regularly. But he was always cruel to the animal, yanking hard on the chain, cursing with genuine malice, and making it very clear that he hated it.

And then I saw him kick it again. Actually it wasn’t the kick that did it for me, it was the way the poor dog cringed when the man drew back his foot. It made it so clear that he was used to this sort of treatment, that he knew what to expect.

So I went to a shoe store on Broadway in the teens where they have a good line of work shoes, and I bought a pair of steel-toed boots of the kind construction workers wear. I was wearing them the next time I saw my neighbor walking his dog, and I followed him home and rang his bell.

It would have been quicker and easier, I’m sure, if I’d had some training in karate. But even an untrained kick has a lot of authority to it when you’re wearing steel-toed footwear. A couple of kicks in his legs and he fell down and couldn’t get up, and a couple of kicks in the ribs took the fight out of him, and a couple of kicks in the head made it absolutely certain he would never harm another of God’s helpless creatures.

It’s cruelty that bothers me, cruelty and wanton indifference to another creature’s pain. Some people are thoughtless, but when the inhumanity of their actions is pointed out to them they’re able to understand and are willing to change.

For example, a young woman in my building had a mixed-breed dog that barked all day in her absence. She didn’t know this because the dog never started barking until she’d left for work. When I explained that the poor fellow couldn’t bear to be alone, that it made him horribly anxious, she went to the animal shelter and adopted the cutest little part Sheltie to keep him company. You never hear a peep out of either of those dogs now, and it does me good to see them on the street when she walks them, both of them obviously happy and well cared for.

And another time I met a man carrying a litter of newborn kittens in a sack. He was on his way to the river and intended to drown them, not out of cruelty but because he thought it was the most humane way to dispose of kittens he could not provide a home for. I explained to him that it was cruel to the mother cat to take her kittens away before she’d weaned them, and that when the time came he could simply take the unwanted kittens to the animal shelter; if they failed to find homes for them, at least their deaths would be easy and painless. More to the point, I told him where he could get the mother cat spayed inexpensively, so that he would not have to deal with this sad business again.

He was grateful. You see, he wasn’t a cruel man, not by any means. He just didn’t know any better.

Other people just don’t want to learn.

Just yesterday, for example, I was in the hardware store over on Second Avenue. A well-dressed young woman was selecting rolls of flypaper and those awful Roach Motel devices.

“Excuse me,” I said, “but are you certain you want to purchase those items? They aren’t even very efficient, and you wind up spending a lot of money to kill very few insects.”

She was looking at me oddly, the way you look at a crank, and I should have known I was just wasting my breath. But something made me go on.

“With the Roach Motels,” I said, “they don’t really kill the creatures at all, you know. They just immobilize them. Their feet are stuck, and they stand in place wiggling their antennae until I suppose they starve to death. I mean, how would you like it?”

“You’re kidding,” she said. “Right?”

“I’m just pointing out that the product you’ve selected is neither efficient nor humane,” I said.

“So?” she said. “I mean, they’re cockroaches. If they don’t like it let them stay the hell out of my apartment.” She shook her head, impatient. “I can’t believe I’m having this conversation. My place is swarming with roaches and I run into a nut who’s worried about hurting their feelings.”

I wasn’t worried about any such thing. And I didn’t care if she killed roaches. I understand the necessity of that sort of thing. I just don’t see the need for cruelty. But I knew better than to say anything more to her. It’s useful to talk to some people. With others, it’s like trying to blow out a lightbulb.

So I picked up a half-dozen tubes of Super Glue and followed her home.

If This Be Madness

St. Anthony’s wasn’t a bad place at all. There were bars on the windows, of course, and one couldn’t come and go as one pleased, but it might have been a lot worse. I had always thought of insane asylums as something rather grim. The fictional treatment of such institutions leaves a good deal to be desired. Sadistic orderlies, medieval outlook, all of that. It wasn’t like that, though.

I had a room to myself, with a window facing out on the main grounds. There were a great many elms on the property, plus some lovely shrubs which I would be hard-pressed to name. When I was alone I would watch the groundskeeper go back and forth across the wide lawn behind a big power mower. But of course I didn’t spend all of my time in the room — or cell, if you prefer it. There was a certain amount of social intercourse — gab sessions with the other patients, interminable Ping-Pong matches, all of that. And the occupational therapy which was a major concern at St. Anthony’s. I made these foolish little ceramic tile plates, and I wove baskets, and I made potholders. I suppose this was of some value. The simple idea of concentrating very intently on something which is essentially trivial must have some therapeutic value in cases of this nature — perhaps the same value that hobbies have for sane men.

Perhaps you’re wondering why I was in St. Anthony’s. A simple explanation. One cloudless day in September I left my office a few minutes after noon and went to my bank, where I cashed a check for two thousand dollars. I asked for — and received — two hundred crisp new ten-dollar bills. Then I walked aimlessly for two blocks until I came to a moderately busy street corner. Euclid and Paine, as I remember, but it’s really immaterial.

There I sold the bills. I stopped passers-by and offered the bills at fifty cents apiece, or traded them for cigarettes, or gave them away in return for a kind word. I recall paying one man fifteen dollars for his necktie, and it was spotted at that. Not surprisingly, a great many persons refused to have anything to do with me. I suspect they thought the bills were counterfeit.

In less than a half hour I was arrested. The police, too, thought the bills were counterfeit. They were not. When the police led me off to the patrol car I laughed uproariously and hurled the ten-dollar bills into the air. The sight of the officers of the law chasing after these fresh new bills was quite comic, and I laughed long and loud.

In jail, I stared around blindly and refused to speak to people. Mary appeared in short order with a doctor and a lawyer in tow. She cried a great deal into a lovely linen handkerchief, but I could tell easily how much she was enjoying her new role. It was a marvelous experiment in martyrdom for her — loving wife of a man who has just managed to flip his lid. She played it to the hilt.

When I saw her, I emerged at once from my lethargy. I banged hysterically on the bars of the cell and called her the foulest names imaginable. She burst into tears and they led her away. Someone gave me a shot of something — a tranquilizer, I suspect. Then I slept.

I did not go to St. Anthony’s then. I remained in jail for three days — under observation, as it were — and then I began to return to my senses. Reality returned. I was quite baffled about the entire experience. I asked guards where I was, and why. My memory was very hazy. I could recall bits and pieces of what had happened but it made no sense to me.

There were several conferences with the prison psychiatrist. I told him how I had been working very hard, how I had been under quite a strain. This made considerable sense to him. My “sale” of the ten-dollar bills was an obvious reaction of the strain of work, a symbolic rejection of the fruits of my labors. I was fighting against overwork by ridding myself of the profits of that work. We talked it all out, and he took elaborate notes, and that was that. Since I had done nothing specifically illegal, there were no charges to worry about. I was released.

Two months thereafter, I picked up my typewriter and hurled it through my office window. It plummeted to the street below, narrowly missing the bald head of a Salvation Army trumpet player. I heaved an ashtray after the typewriter, tossed my pen out the window, pulled off my necktie and hurled it out. I went to the window and was about to leap out after my typewriter and necktie and ashtray and pen when three of my employees took hold of me and restrained me, at which point I went joyously berserk.

I struck my secretary — a fine woman, loyal and efficient to the core — in the teeth, chipping one incisor rather badly. I kicked the office boy in the shin and belted my partner in the belly. I was wild, and quite difficult to subdue.

Shortly thereafter, I was in a room at St. Anthony’s.

As I have said, it was not an unpleasant place at all. At times I quite enjoyed it. There was the utter freedom from responsibility, and a person who has not spent time in a sanitarium of one sort or another could not possibly appreciate the enormity of this freedom. It was not merely that there was nothing that I had to do. It goes considerably deeper than that.

Perhaps I can explain. I could be whomever I wished to be. There was no need to put up any sort of front whatsoever. There was no necessity for common courtesy or civility. If one wished to tell a nurse to go to the devil, one went ahead and did so. If one wished for any reason at all to urinate upon the floor, one went ahead and did so. One needed to make no discernible effort to appear sane. If I had been sane, after all, I would not have been there in the first place.

Every Wednesday, Mary visited me. This in itself was enough reason to fall in love with St. Anthony’s. Not because she visited me once a week, but because for six days out of every seven I was spared her company. I have spent forty-four years on this planet, and for twenty-one of them I have been married to Mary, and her companionship has grown increasingly less tolerable over the years. Once, several years ago, I looked into the possibility of divorcing her. The cost would have been exorbitant. According to the lawyer I consulted, she would have wound up with house and car and the bulk of my worldly goods, plus monthly alimony sufficient to keep me permanently destitute. So we were never divorced.

As I said, she visited me every Wednesday. I was quite peaceable at those times; indeed, I was peaceable throughout my stay at St. Anthony’s, aside from some minor displays of temper. But my hostility toward her showed through, I’m afraid. Periodically I displayed some paranoid tendencies, accusing her of having me committed for one nefarious motive or other, calling her to task for imagined affairs with my friends (as if any of them would want to bed down with the sloppy old bitch) and otherwise being happily nasty to her. But she kept returning, every Wednesday, like the worst of all possible pennies.

The sessions with my psychiatrist (not mine specifically, but the resident psychiatrist who had charge of my case) were not at all bad. He was a very bright man and quite interested in his work, and I enjoyed spending time with him. For the most part I was quite rational in our discussions. He avoided deep analysis — there was no time for it, really, as he had a tremendous workload as it was — and concentrated instead in trying to determine just what was causing my nervous breakdowns and just how they could be best controlled. We worked things out rather well. I made discernible progress, with just a few minor lapses from time to time. We investigated the causes of my hostility toward Mary. We talked at length.

I remember very clearly the day they released me from St. Anthony’s. I was not pronounced cured — that’s a rather difficult word to apply in cases of this particular nature. They said that I was readjusted, or something of the nature, and that I was in condition to rejoin society. Their terminology was a bit more involved than all that. I don’t recall the precise words and phrases, but that’s the gist of it.

That day, the air was cool and the sky was filled with clouds. There was a pleasant breeze blowing. Mary came to pick me up. She was noticeably nervous, perhaps afraid of me, but I was quite docile and perfectly friendly toward her. I took her arm. We walked out of the door to the car. I got behind the wheel — that gave her pause, as I think she would have preferred to do the driving just then. I drove, however. I drove the car out through the main gate and headed toward our home.

“Oh, darling,” she said. “You’re all better now, aren’t you?”

“I’m fine,” I said.

I was released five months ago. At first it was far more difficult on the outside than it had been within St. Anthony’s heavy stone walls. People did not know how to speak with me. They seemed afraid that I might go berserk at any moment. They wanted to talk normally with me, yet they did not know how to refer to my “trouble.” It was all quite humorous.

People warmed to me, yet at the same time they never entirely relaxed with me. While I was normal in most respects, certain mannerisms of mine were unnerving, to say the least. At times, for instance, I was observed mumbling incoherently to myself. At other times I answered questions before they were asked of me, or ignored questions entirely. Once, at a party, I walked over to the hi-fi, removed a record from the turntable, sailed it out of an open window, and put another record on. These periodic practices of mine were bizarre, and they set people on edge, yet they caused no one any real harm.

The general attitude seemed to be this — I was a little touched, but I was not dangerous, and I seemed to be getting better with the passage of time. Most important, I was able to function in the world at large. I was able to earn a living. I was able to live in peace and harmony with my wife and my friends. I might be quite mad, but it hurt no one.

Saturday night Mary and I are invited to a party. We will go to the home of some dear friends whom we have known for at least fifteen years. There will be eight or ten other couples there, all of them friends of a similar vintage.

It’s time, now. This will be it.

You must realize that it was very difficult at first. The affair with the ten-dollar bills, for example — I’m essentially frugal, and such behavior went very much against the grain. The time when I hurled the typewriter out of the window was even harder. I did not want to hurt my secretary, of whom I have always been very fond, nor did I want to strike all those other people. But I did very well, I think. Very well indeed.

Saturday night, at the party, I will be quite uncommunicative. I will sit in a chair by the fireside and nurse a single drink for an hour or two, and when people talk to me I will stare myopically at them and will not answer them. I will make little involuntary facial movements, nervous twitches of one sort or another.

Then I will rise abruptly and hurl my glass into the mirror over the fireplace, hard enough to shatter either the glass or the mirror or both. Someone will come over in an attempt to subdue me. Whoever it is, I will strike him or her with all my might. Then, cursing violently, I will hurry to the side of the hearth and will pick up the heavy cast-iron poker.

I will smash Mary’s head with it.

The happy thing is that there will be no nonsense about a trial. Temporary insanity may be difficult to plead in some cases, but it should hardly be a problem when the murderer has a past record of psychic instability. I have been in the hospital for a nervous breakdown. I have spent considerable time in a mental institution. The course is quite obvious — I shall be arrested and shall be sent forthwith to St. Anthony’s.

I suspect they’ll keep me there for a year or so. This time, of course, I can let them cure me completely. Why not? I don’t intend to kill anyone else, so there’s nothing to set up. All I have to do is make gradual progress until such time as they pronounce me fit to return to the world at large. But when that happens, Mary will not be there to meet me at the gate. Mary will be quite dead.

Already I can feel the excitement building within me. The tension, the thrill of it all. I can feel myself shifting over into the role of the madman, preparing for the supreme moment. Then the glass crashing into the mirror, and my body moving in perfect synchronization, and the poker in my hand, and Mary’s skull crushed like an eggshell.

You may think I’m quite mad. That’s the beauty of it — that’s what everyone thinks, you see.

Leo Youngdahl, R.I.P

Dear Larry,

I’m not sure if there’s a story in this or not.

It happened about a year ago, at a time when I was living in New Hope, Pennsylvania, with a man named Evans Wheeler. New Hope is a small town with a reputation as an artists’ colony. There is a theater there. At the time Evans was its assistant manager. I was doing some promotional work for the theater, which is how we originally met, and I was also briefly managing a spectacularly unsuccessful art gallery.

One afternoon in the late summer I returned to the apartment we shared. Evans was reading a magazine and drinking a beer. “There’s a letter for you on the table,” he said. “From your mother.”

He must have assumed this from the postmark. The envelope was addressed in my mother’s hand, but he wouldn’t have recognized it as we never wrote each other. The city where she lives, and where I was born, is only an inexpensive telephone call away from New Hope. (In other respects, of course, it is much further removed.) My mother and I would speak once or twice a week over the phone.

I remember taking my time opening the envelope. There was a single sheet of blank typing paper inside, folded to enclose a small newspaper clipping. This was an obituary notice, and I read it through twice without having the vaguest idea why it had been sent to me. I even turned it over but the reverse held nothing but a portion of a department store ad. I turned the clipping for a third look and the name, “Youngdahl, Leo,” suddenly registered, and I gave a shrill yelp of laughter that ended as abruptly as it had begun.

Evans said, “What’s so funny?”

“Leo Youngdahl died.”

“I didn’t even know he was sick.”

I started to laugh again. I really couldn’t help it.

“All right, give. Who the hell is Leo Youngdahl? And why is his death so hysterical?”

“It’s not really funny. And I don’t know exactly who he is. Was. He was a man, he lived in Bethel. As far as I know, I only met him once. That was six years ago at my father’s funeral.”

“Oh, that explains it.”

“Pardon?”

“I never felt more like a straight man in my life. ‘You say you met him at your father’s funeral, Gracie?’ ”

“There’s really nothing to it,” I said. “It’s a sort of a family joke. It would take forever to explain and it wouldn’t be funny to anyone else.”

“Try me.”

“It really wouldn’t be funny.”

“Oh, for Christ’s sake,” he said. “You’re really too much, you know that?”

“I just meant—”

“I think I’ll get out of the house for a while.”

“Hey, you’re really steamed.”

“Not exactly that.”

“Come on, sit down. I’ll get you another beer. Or would you rather have some scotch, because I think I will.”

“All right.”

I made him a drink and got him back in his chair. Then I said, “I honestly don’t think this is something you want to hear, but God knows it’s nothing to start a fight over. It was just an incident, or rather a couple of incidents. It must have been ten years ago. I was home from school for I think it was Christmas—”

“You said six years ago, and at your father’s funeral.”

“I was starting at the beginning.”

“That’s supposed to be the best place.”

“Yes, so I’ve been told. Are you sure you really want to hear this?”

“I’m positive I want to hear it. I won’t interrupt.”

“Well, it was nine or ten years ago, and it was definitely Christmas vacation. We were all over at Uncle Ed and Aunt Min’s house. The whole family, on my mother’s side, that is. A couple sets of aunts and uncles and the various children, and my grandmother. It wasn’t Christmas dinner but a family dinner during that particular week.”

“I get the picture.”

“Well, as usual there were three or four separate conversations going on, and occasionally one of them would get prominent and the others would merge with it, the way conversations seem to go at family dinners.”

“I’ve been to family dinners.”

“And I don’t know who brought it up, or in what connection, but at some point or the other the name Leo Youngdahl was mentioned.”

“And everybody broke up.”

“No, everybody did not break up, damn it. Suddenly I’m the straight man and I’m beginning to see why you objected to the role. If you don’t want to hear this—”

“I’m sorry. The name Leo Youngdahl came up.”

“And my father said, ‘Wait a minute, I think he’s dead.’ ”

“But he wasn’t?”

“My father said he was dead, and somebody else said they were sure he was alive, and in no time at all this was the main subject of conversation at the table. As you can see, nobody knew Mr. Youngdahl terribly well, not enough to say with real certainty whether he was alive or dead. It seems ridiculous now, but there was quite a debate on the subject, and then my cousin Jeremy stood up and said there was obviously only one way to settle it. I believe you met Jeremy.”

“The family faggot? No, I never met him, although you keep thinking I did. I’ve heard enough about him, but no, I never met him.”

“Well, he’s gay, but that hardly enters into it. When this happened he was in high school, and if he was gay then nobody knew it at the time. I don’t think Jeremy knew it at the time.”

“I’m sure he had fun finding out.”

“He didn’t have any gay mannerisms then. Not that he does now, in the sense of being effeminate, but he can come on a little nellie now and then. I suppose that’s a learned attitude, wouldn’t you think?”

“I’m sure I wouldn’t know, sweetie.”

“What he did have, even as a kid, was a very arch sense of humor. There’s a Dutch expression, kochloffel, which means cooking spoon, in the sense of someone who’s always stirring things up. Jeremy was a kochloffel. I forget who it was who used to call him that.”

“I’m not sure it matters.”

“I’m sure it doesn’t. Anyway, Jeremy the kochloffel went over to the phone and got out the phone book and proceeded to look up Leo Youngdahl in the listings, and announced that he was listed. Of course the faction who said he was dead, including my father, started to say that a listing didn’t prove anything, that he could have died since the book came out, or that his wife might have kept the listing active under his name, which was evidently common practice. But Jeremy didn’t even wait out the objections, he just started dialing, and when someone answered he said, ‘Is Leo Youngdahl there?’ And whoever it was said that he was indeed there, and asked who was calling, and Jeremy said, ‘Oh, it doesn’t matter, I was just checking, and please give Leo my best wishes.’ Then he hung up, and everybody laughed and made various speculations as to the reaction that exchange must have caused at the Youngdahl household, and there the matter stood, because the subject was settled and Leo Youngdahl was alive and well.”

Evans looked at me and asked if that was the whole story, and how my father’s funeral entered into it.

I said, “No, it’s not the whole story. I’m going to have another drink. Do you want one?”

He didn’t. I made myself one and came back into the room. “My father’s funeral,” I said. “I don’t want to go into all of it now, but it was a very bad time for me. I’m sure it usually is. In this case there were complicating factors, including the fact that I was away from home when he died. It happened suddenly and I felt guilty about not being there. What happened was he had a heart attack and died about fifteen hours later, and I was in New York and was spending the night with a man and they couldn’t reach me by phone, and—”

“Look, why don’t you sit down.”

“No, I’d rather stand. Let’s just say I was guilty and let it go at that. Feeling guilty. I wish you would stop it with those wise Freudian nods.”

“Oh, for God’s sake.”

“I’m sorry. Where was I? Another thing, it was my first real experience with death. Both of my grandfathers had died when I was too young to understand what was going on. This was the first death I related to personally as an adult.

“The point of this is that we were all at the funeral parlor the day before the funeral — actually it was the night before — and there was this endless stream of people paying condolence calls. My mother and brother and I had to sit there forever while half the town came up to take our hands and tell us how sorry they were and what a wonderful man my father was. I didn’t recognize more than half of them. Bethel’s not that large, but my father was a rather prominent man—”

“So you’ve told me.”

“You’re a son of a bitch. Have I told you that?”

“Hey!”

“Oh, I’m sorry. But just let me get this over with. Finally one of these strangers took my mother’s hand and said, ‘Edna, I’m terribly sorry,’ or whatever the hell he said, and then he turned his head toward me — I was sitting next to her between her and Gordon — and said, ‘I don’t think you know me, my name is Leo Youngdahl,’ and I cracked up completely.”

“You cried? Yes, I can see that, hearing the name and all—”

“No, no, no! You’re missing the whole point. I cracked up, I laughed!”

“Oh.”

“It was such incredible comic relief. The only thing on earth the name Leo Youngdahl meant to me was Jeremy phoning to find out if he was alive or dead, and now meeting him for the first time and at my father’s funeral. I have never laughed so uncontrollably in my life.”

“What did he do?”

“That’s just it. He never knew I was laughing. Nobody ever knew, because my mother did the most positively brilliant thing anybody ever did in their lives. She knew I was laughing, and she knew why, but without the slightest hesitation she put her arm around me and drew me down and said, ‘Don’t cry, baby, don’t cry, it’s all right,’ and I finally got hold of myself enough to turn off the laughter and turn it into the falsest tears I’ve ever shed, and by the time I picked my face up Leo Youngdahl was gone and I was able to handle myself. I went downstairs and washed my face and settled myself down, and after that I was all right.”

I lit a cigarette, and Evans said something or other, but I wasn’t done yet. That might have been the end of the story. But I sometimes have difficulty determining where to end a story.

“Later that night the parade ended and we went home. Mother and Gordon and I had coffee, and neither of us mentioned the incident in front of Gordon. I don’t know why. I told him the next day and he couldn’t get over how it had happened right next to him and he had missed it, and we both went on and on about how incredibly poised she had been. I don’t know how you develop that kind of social grace under pressure.

“After Gordon went to bed, I thanked her for covering for me and we talked about the whole thing and laughed about it. Then she said, ‘You know, that’s just the kind of thing your dad would have loved. He would have loved it.’ And then her face changed, and she said, ‘And I can never tell him about it, oh God, I can never tell him anything again,’ and she cried. We both cried, and just remembering it—”

“Come here, baby.”

“No. The last time I talked to him was three days before he died. Over the phone, and we quarreled. I don’t remember what about. Oh, I do remember. It doesn’t matter.”

“Of course not.”

“We quarreled, and then they tried to reach me to tell me he was dying, and they couldn’t and then he was dead and there were all those things I couldn’t tell him. And now Leo Youngdahl is dead. I can’t even remember what he looked like.”

“Come on, let’s get out of here. Let’s go over to Sully’s and I’ll buy you a drink.”

“No, you go.”

“I’ll stay with you.”

“No, you go. I want a little time alone. I’m a mess. I’ll meet you over there in a little while. You said Sully’s?”

“Sure.”

And so that’s the story, if indeed it is a story. I thought about sending a contribution to the American Cancer Society in Leo Youngdahl’s memory. I never did. I often conceive gestures of that sort but rarely carry them out.

There’s nothing more to it, except to say that within two weeks of that conversation Evans Wheeler packed his things and moved out. There is no earthly way to attribute his departure to that particular conversation. Nor is there any earthly way I can be convinced that the two events are unrelated.

I still have Leo Youngdahl’s obituary notice around somewhere. At least I think I do. I certainly don’t remember ever throwing it away.

As always,

Jill

Like a Bug on a Windshield

There are two Rodeway Inns in Indianapolis, but Waldron only knew the one on West Southern Avenue, near the airport. He made it a point to break trips there if he could do so without going out of his way or messing up his schedule. There were eight or ten motels around the country that were favorites of his, some of them chain affiliates, a couple of them independents. A Days Inn south of Tulsa, for example, was right across the street from a particularly good restaurant. A Quality Court outside of Jacksonville had friendly staff and big cakes of soap in the bathroom. Sometimes he didn’t know exactly why a motel was on his list, and he thought that it might be habit, like the brand of cigarettes he smoked, and that habit in turn might be largely a matter of convenience. Easier to buy Camels every time than to stand around deciding what you felt like smoking. Easier to listen to WJJD out of Chicago until the signal faded, then dial on down to KOMA in Omaha, than to hunt around and try to guess what kind of music you wanted to hear and where you were likely to find it.

It was more than habit, though, that made him stop at the Indianapolis Rodeway when he was in the neighborhood. They made it nice for a trucker without running a place that felt like a truck stop. There was a separate lot for the big rigs, of course, but there was also a twenty-four-hour check-in area around back just for truckers, with a couple of old boys sitting around in chairs and country music playing on the radio. The coffee was always hot and always free, and it was real coffee out of a Silex, not the brown dishwater the machines dispensed.

Inside, the rooms were large and clean and the beds comfortable. There was a huge indoor pool with Jacuzzi and sauna. A good bar, an okay restaurant — and, before you hit the road again, there was more free coffee at the truckers’ room in back.

Sometimes a guy could get lucky at the bar or around the pool. If not, well, there was free HBO on the color television and direct-dial phones to call home on. You wouldn’t drive five hundred miles out of your way, but it was worth planning your trip to stop there.

He walked into the Rodeway truckers’ room around nine on a hot July night. The room was air-conditioned but the door was always open, so the air-conditioning didn’t make much difference. Lundy rocked back in his chair and looked up at him. “Hey, boy,” Lundy said. “Where you been?”

“Drivin’,” he said, giving the ritual response to the ritual question.

“Yeah, I guess. You look about as gray as this desk. Get yourself a cup of coffee, I think you need it.”

“What I need is about four ounces of bourbon and half an hour in the Jacuzzi.”

“And two hours with the very best TWA has to offer,” Lundy said. “What we all need, but meantime grab some coffee.”

“I guess,” Waldron said, and poured himself a cup. He blew on the surface to cool it and glanced around the room. Besides Lundy, a chirpy little man with wire-rimmed glasses and a built-up shoe, there were three truckers in the room. Two, like Waldron, were drinking coffee out of Styrofoam cups. The third man was drinking Hudepohl beer out of the can.

Waldron filled out the registration card, paid with his Visa card, pocketed his room key and receipt. Then he sat down and took another sip of his coffee.

“The way some people drive,” he said.

There were murmurs of agreement.

“About forty miles out of here,” he said, “I’m on the Interstate — what’s the matter with me, I can’t even think of the goddamned number—”

“Easy, boy.”

“Yeah, easy.” He took a breath, sipped at his coffee, blew at the surface. It was cool enough to drink, but blowing on it was reflexive, habitual. “Two kids in a Toyota. I thought at first it was two guys, but it was a guy and a girl. I’m going about five miles over the limit, not pushing it, and they pass me on a slight uphill and then they cut in tight. I gotta step on my brake or I’m gonna walk right up their back bumper.”

“These people don’t know how to drive,” one of the coffee drinkers said. “I don’t know where they get their licenses.”

“Through the mails,” the beer drinker said. “Out of the Monkey Ward catalog.”

“So I tapped the horn,” Waldron said. “Just a tap, you know? And the guy was driving, he taps back.”

“Honks his horn.”

“Right. And slows down. Sixty-two, sixty, fifty-eight, he’s dying out there in front of me. So I wait, and I flip the brights on and off to signal him, and then I go around him and wait until I’m plenty far ahead of him before I move back in.”

“And he passes you again,” said the other coffee drinker, speaking for the first time.

“How’d you know?”

“He cut in sharp again?”

Waldron nodded. “I guess I was expecting it once he moved out to pass me. I eased up on the gas, and when he cut in I had to touch the brake, but it wasn’t close, and this time I didn’t bother hitting the horn.”

“I’da used the horn,” the beer drinker said. “I’da stood up on the horn.”

“Then he slowed down again,” the second coffee drinker said. “Am I right?”

“What are these guys, friends of yours?”

“They slow down again?”

“To a crawl. And then I did use the horn, and the girl turned around and gave me the finger.” He drank the rest of the coffee. “And I got angry,” he said. “I pulled out. I put the pedal on the floor and I moved out in front of them — and this time they’re not gonna let me pass, you know, they’re gonna pace me, fast when I speed up, slow when I lay off. And they’re looking up at me, and they’re laughing, and she’s leaning across his lap and she’s got her blouse or the front of her dress, whatever it is, she’s got it pushed down, you know, like I’ve never seen it before and my eyeballs are gonna go out on stalks—”

“Like in a cartoon.”

“Right. And I thought, You idiots, because all I had to do, you know, was turn the wheel. Because where are they gonna go? The shoulder? They won’t have time to get there. I’ll run right over them, I’ll smear ’em like a bug on the windshield. Splat, and they’re gone.”

“I like that,” Lundy said.

Waldron took a breath. “I almost did it,” he said.

“How much is almost?”

“I could feel it in my hands,” he said. He held them out in front of him, shaped to grip a steering wheel. “I could feel the thought going into my hands, to turn that wheel and flatten them. I could see it all happening. I had the picture in my mind, and I was seeing myself driving away from them, just driving off, and they’re wrecked and burning.”

Lundy whistled.

“And I had the thought, That’s murder! And the thought like registered, but I was still going to do it, the hell with it. My hands” — he flexed his fingers — “my hands were ready to move on the wheel, and then it was gone.”

“The Toyota was gone?”

“The thought was gone. I hit the brake and I got behind them and a rest area came up and I took it, fast. I pulled in and cut the engine and had a smoke. I was all alone there. It was empty and I was thinking that maybe they’d come back and pull into the rest area, too, and if they did I was gonna take him on with a tire iron. There’s one I keep in the front seat with me and I actually got it down from the rig and walked around with it in one hand, smoking a cigarette and swinging the tire iron just so I’ll be ready.”

“You see ’em again?”

“No. They were just a couple of kids clowning around, probably working themselves up. Now they’ll get into the backseat and have themselves a workout.”

“I don’t envy them,” Lundy said. “Not in the backseat of an effing Toyota.”

“What they don’t know,” said Waldron, “is how close they came to being dead.”

They were all looking up at him. The second coffee drinker, a dark-haired man with deep-set brown eyes, smiled. “You really think it was close?”

“I told you, I almost—”

“So how close is almost? You thought about it and then you didn’t do it.”

“I thought about making it with Jane Fonda,” Lundy said, “but then I didn’t do it.”

“I was going to do it,” Waldron said.

“And then you didn’t.”

“And then I didn’t.” He shook a cigarette out of his pack and picked up Lundy’s Zippo and lit it. “I don’t know where the anger came from. I was angry enough to kill. Why? Because the girl shot me a bone? Because she waggled her—?”

“Because you were afraid,” the first coffee drinker suggested.

“Afraid of what? I got eighteen wheels under me, I’m hauling building materials, how’m I afraid of a Toyota? It’s not my ass if I hit them.” He took the cigarette out of his mouth and looked at it. “But you’re right,” he said. “I was scared I’d hit them and kill them, and that turned into anger, and I almost did kill them.”

“Maybe you should have,” someone said. Waldron was still looking at his cigarette, not noticing who was speaking. “Whole road’s full of amateurs and people thinking they’re funny. Maybe you got to teach ’em a lesson.”

“Swat ’em,” someone else said. “Like you said, bug on the windshield.”

“ ‘I’m just a bug on the windshield of life,’ ” Lundy sang in a tuneless falsetto whine. “Now who was it sang that or did I just make it up?” Dolly Parton, the beer drinker suggested. “Now wouldn’t I just love to be a bug on her windshield?” Lundy said.

Waldron picked up his bag and went to look for his room.

Eight, ten weeks later, he was eating eggs and scrapple in a diner on Route 1 outside of Bordentown, New Jersey. The diner was called the Super Chief and was designed to look like a diesel locomotive and painted with aluminum paint. Waldron was reading a paper someone else had left in the booth. He almost missed the story, but then he saw it.

A camper had plunged through a guardrail and off an embankment on a branch of the Interstate near Gatlinburg, Tennessee. The driver, an instructor at Ozark Community College in Pine Bluff, Arkansas, had survived with massive chest and leg injuries. His wife and infant son had died in the crash.

According to the driver, an eighteen-wheeler had come up “out of nowhere” and shoved the little RV off the road. “It’s like he was a snowplow,” he said, “and he was clearing us out of the way.”

Like a bug on a windshield, thought Waldron.

He read the story again, closed the paper. His hand was shaking as he picked up his cup of coffee. He put the cup down, took a few deep breaths, then picked up the cup again without trembling.

He pictured them in the truckers’ room at the Rodeway, Lundy rocking back in his chair with his feet up, built-up shoe and all. The beer drinker, the two coffee drinkers. Had he even heard their names? He couldn’t remember, nor could he keep their images in focus in his memory. But he could hear their voices. And he could hear his own, suggesting an act not unlike the one he had just read about.

My God, had he given someone an idea?

He sipped his coffee, left the rest of his food untouched on the plate. Scrapple was a favorite of his and you could only find it in and around Philadelphia, and they did it right here, fried it crisp and served it with maple syrup, but he was letting the grease congeal around it now. That one coffee drinker, the one with the deep-set eyes, was he the one who’d spoken the words, but he remembered the anger in them, and something else, too, something like a blood lust.

Of course, the teacher could have dreamed the part about the eighteen-wheeler. Could have gone to sleep at the wheel and made up a story to keep him from seeing he’d driven off the road and killed his own family. Pin it on the Phantom Trucker and keep the blame off your own self.

Probably how it happened.

Still, from that morning on, Waldron kept an eye on the papers.

“Hey, boy,” Lundy said. “Where you been?”

It was a cold December afternoon, overcast, with a raw wind blowing out of the northwest. The daylight ran out early this time of year but there were hours of it left. Waldron had broken his trip early just to stop at the Rodeway.

“Been up and down the Seaboard,” he said. “Mostly. Hauling a lot of loads in and out of Baltimore.” Of course there’d been some cross-country trips, too, but he’d managed to miss Indianapolis each time, once or twice distorting his schedule as much to avoid Indy as he’d fooled with it today to get here.

“Been a while,” Lundy said.

“Six months.”

“That long?”

“July, last I was here.”

“Makes five months, don’t it?”

“Well, early July. Say five and a half.”

“Say a year and a half if you want. Your wife asks, I’ll swear you was never here at all. Get some coffee, boy.”

There was another trucker sitting with a cup of coffee, a bearded longhair with a fringed buckskin jacket, and he’d laughed at Lundy’s remark. Waldron poured himself a cup of coffee and sat down with it, sitting quietly, listening to the radio and the two men’s light banter. When the fellow in buckskin left, Waldron leaned forward.

“The last time I was here,” he said.

“July, if we take your word for it.”

“I was wired that night, I’d had a clown playing tag with me on the road.”

“If you say so.”

“There were three truckers in here plus yourself. One was drinking beer and the other two were drinking coffee.”

Lundy looked at him.

“What I need to know,” Waldron said, “is their names.”

“You must be kidding.”

“It wouldn’t be hard to find out. You’d have the registrations. I checked the date, it was the ninth of July.”

“Wait a minute.” Lundy rocked his chair back and put both feet on the metal desk. Waldron glanced at the built-up shoe. “A night in July,” Lundy said. “What in hell happened?”

“You must remember. I almost had an accident with a wise-ass, cut me off, played tag, made a game of it. I was saying how angry I was, how I wanted to kill him.”

“So?”

“I wanted to kill him with the truck.”

“So?”

“Don’t you remember? Something I said, you made a song out of it. I said I could have killed him like a bug on the windshield.”

“Now I remember,” Lundy said, showing interest. “Just a bug on the windshield of life, that’s the song that came to me, I couldn’t get it out of my head for the next ten or twelve days. Now I’ll be stuck with it for the next ten or twelve days, like as not. Don’t tell me you want to haul my ass down to Nashville and make me a star.”

“What I want,” Waldron said evenly, “is for you to check the registrations and figure out who was in the room that night.”

“Why?”

“Because somebody’s doing it.”

Lundy looked at him.

“Killing people. With trucks.”

“Killing people with trucks? Killing drivers or owners or what?”

“Using trucks as murder weapons,” Waldron said. On the radio, David Allen Coe insisted he was an outlaw like Waylon and Willie. “Running people off the road. Flyswatting ’em.”

“How d’you know all this?”

“Look,” Waldron said. He took an envelope from his pocket, unfolded it, and spread newspaper clippings on the top of Lundy’s desk. Without removing his feet from the desk, Lundy leaned forward to scan the clips. “These are from all over,” he said after a moment.

“I know.”

“Any of these here could be an accident.”

“Then somebody’s leaving the scene of a lot of accidents. Last I heard, there was a law against it.”

“Could be a whole lot of different accidents.”

“It could,” Waldron admitted. “But I don’t believe it. It’s murder and it’s one man doing it and I know who he is.”

“Who?”

“At least I think I know.”

“You gonna tell me or is it a secret?”

“Not the beer drinker,” Waldron said. “One of the two fellows who were drinking coffee.”

“Narrows it down. Not too many old boys drive trucks and drink coffee.”

“I can almost picture him. Deep-set eyes, dark hair, sort of a dark complexion. He had a way of speaking. I can about hear his voice.”

“What makes you think he’s the one?”

“I don’t know. You want to get those registrations?”

He didn’t, and Waldron had to talk him into it. Then there were three check-ins, one right after the other, and two of the men lingered with their coffee. When they left, Lundy heaved a sigh and told Waldron to mind the store. He limped off and came back ten minutes later with a stack of index cards.

“July the ninth,” he announced, sinking into his chair and slapping the cards onto the desk. “You want to deal those, we can play some Five Hundred Rummy. You got enough cards for it.”

Not quite. There were forty-three registrations that had come through the truckers’ check-in room for that date. Just over half were names that one of the two men recognized and could rule out as the possible identity of the dark-eyed coffee drinker. But there were still twenty possibles, names that meant nothing to either man — and Lundy explained that their man might not have filled in a card.

“He could of shared a room and the other man registered,” he said, “or he could have just come by for the coffee and the company. There’s old boys every night that pull in for half an hour and the free coffee, or maybe they’re taking a meal break and they come around back to say hello. So what you got, you got it narrowed down to twenty, but he might not be one of the twenty anyway. You get tired of driving a truck, boy, you can get a job with Sherlock Holmes. Get you the cap and the pipe, nobody’ll know the difference.”

Waldron was going through the cards, reading the names and addresses.

“Looking through a stack of cards for a man who maybe isn’t there in the first place and who probably didn’t do anything anyway. And what are you gonna do if you find him?”

“I don’t know.”

“Where’s it your business, come to that?”

Waldron didn’t say anything at first. Then he said, “I gave him the idea.”

“With what you said? Bug on the windshield?”

“That’s right.”

“Oh, that’s crazy,” Lundy said. “Where you been, boy? I hear that same kind of talk four days out of seven. Guy walks in, hot about some fool who almost made him lose it, next thing you know he’s saying how instead of driving off the road, next time he’ll drive right through the mother. Even if somebody’s doin’ this” — he tapped Waldron’s clippings — “which I don’t think they are, there’s no way it’s you gave him the idea. My old man, he’d wash his car and then it’d rain and he’d swear it was him brought the rain on. You’re startin’ to remind me of him, you know that?”

“I can picture him,” Waldron said. “Sitting up behind the wheel, a light rain coming down, the windshield wipers working at the low speed. And he’s smiling.”

“And about to run some sucker off the road.”

“I can just see it so clear. This one time” — he sorted through the newspaper clippings — “downstate Illinois, this sportscar. Witness said a truck just ran right over it.”

“Like steppin’ on it,” Lundy said thoughtfully.

“And when I think about it—”

“You don’t know it’s on purpose,” Lundy said. “All the pills some of you old boys take. And you don’t know it’s one man doing it, and you don’t know it’s him, and you don’t know who he is anyway. And you don’t know you gave him the idea, and if there’s a God or not you ain’t It, so why are you makin’ yourself crazy over it?”

“Well, you got a point,” Waldron said.

He went to his room, showered, put on swim trunks, and picked up a towel. He went back and forth from the sauna to the pool and into the Jacuzzi and back into the pool again. He swam some laps, then stretched out on a chaise next to the pool. He listened, eyes closed, while a man with a soft hill-country accent was trying to teach his young son to swim. Then he must have dozed off, and when he opened his eyes he was alone in the pool area. He returned to his room, showered, shaved, put on fresh clothes, and went to the bar.

It was a nice room — low lighting, comfortable chairs, and bar stools. Some decorator had tricked it out with a library motif, and there were bookshelves here and there with real books in them. At least Waldron supposed they were real books. He’d never seen anyone reading one of them.

He settled in at the bar with bourbon and dry-roast peanuts from the dish on the bartop. An hour later he was in a conversation, and thirty minutes after that he was back in his room, bedded down with an old girl named Claire who said she was assistant manager of the gift shop at the airport. She was partial to truckers, she told him. She’d even married one, and although it hadn’t worked out they remained good friends. “Man drives for a living, chances are he’s thoughtful and considerate and sure of himself, you know what I mean?”

Waldron saw those deep-set brown eyes looking over the steering wheel. And that slow smile.

After that he seemed to catch a lot of cross-country hauling and he stopped pretty regularly at the Rodeway. It was convenient enough, and the Jacuzzi was a big attraction during the winter months. It really took the road tension out of you.

Claire was an attraction, too. He didn’t see her every visit, but if the hour was right he sometimes gave her a call and they sometimes got together. She’d come by for a drink or a swim, and one night he put on a jacket and took her to dinner in town at the King Cole.

She knew he was married and felt neither jealousy nor guilt about it. “Me and my ex,” she said, “it wasn’t what he did on the road that broke us up. It was what he didn’t do when he was home.”

It was mid-March when he finally found the man. And it was nowhere near Indianapolis.

It was a truck stop just east of Tucumcari, New Mexico, and he’d had no intention of stopping there. He’d had breakfast a while back in a Tex-Mex diner midway between Gallup and Albuquerque, and by the time he hit Tucumcari his gut was rumbling and he was ready for an unscheduled pit stop. He picked a place he’d never stopped at. If it had a name he didn’t know what it was. The signs said nothing but diesel fuel and truckers welcome. He clambered down from the cab and used the john, then went in for a cup of coffee he didn’t particularly want.

And saw the man right away.

He’d been able to picture the eyes and the smile, and a pair of hands on a wheel. Now the image enlarged to include a round, close-cropped head with a receding hairline, a bulldog jaw, a massive pair of shoulders. The man sat on a stool at the counter, drinking coffee and reading a magazine, and Waldron just stood for a moment, looking at him.

There was a point where he almost turned and walked out. It passed, and instead he took the adjoining stool and ordered coffee. When the girl brought it, he let it sit there. Beside him, the man with the deep-set eyes was reading an article about bonefishing in the Florida Keys.

“Nice day out there,” Waldron said.

The man raised his eyes, nodded.

“I think I met you sometime last summer. Indianapolis, the Rodeway Inn.”

“I’ve been there.”

“I met you in Lundy’s room in the back. There were three men there besides Lundy. One of them was drinking a can of Hudepohl.”

“You got a memory,” the man said.

“Well, the night stuck in my mind. I had a close one out on the highway, I came in jawing about it. A jerk in a car playing tag with me and I came in mad enough to talk about running him off the road, killing him.”

“I remember that night,” the man said, and he smiled the way Waldron remembered. “Now I remember you.”

Waldron sipped his coffee.

“ ‘Like a bug on a windshield,’ ” the man said. “I remember you saying that. Next little while, every time some insect went and gummed up the glass, it came to me, you saying that. You ever find them?”

“Find who?”

“Whoever was playing tag with you.”

“I never looked for them.”

“You were mad enough to,” the man said. “That night you were.”

“I got over it.”

“Well, people get over things.”

There was a whole unspoken conversation going on and Waldron wanted to cut through and get to it. “Who I been looking for,” he said, “is I been looking for you.”

“Oh?”

“I get things in my mind I can’t get rid of,” Waldron said. “I’ll get a thought working and I won’t be able to let go of it for a hundred miles. And my stomach’s been turning on me.”

“You lost me on a curve there.”

“What we talked about. What I said that night, just running my mouth, and you picked up on it.” Waldron’s hands worked, forming into fists, opening again. “I read the papers,” he said. “I find stories, I clip them out of the papers.” He met the man’s eyes. “I know what you’re doing,” he said.

“Oh?”

“And I gave you the idea,” he said.

“You think so, huh?”

“The thought keeps coming to me,” Waldron said. “I can’t shake it off. I drop it and it comes back.”

“You want the rest of that coffee?” Waldron looked at his cup, put it down unfinished. “C’mon then,” the man said, and put money on the counter to cover both their checks.

Waldron kept his newspaper clippings in a manila envelope in the zippered side pocket of his bag. The bag rode on the floor of the cab in front of the passenger seat. They were standing beside the cab now, facing away from the sun. The man was going through some of the clippings and Waldron was holding the rest of them.

“You must read a lot of papers,” the man said.

Waldron didn’t say anything.

“You think I been killing people. With my truck.”

“I thought so, all these months.”

“And now?”

“I still think so.”

“You think I did all these here. And you think you started it all by getting mad at some fool driver in Indiana.”

Waldron felt the sun on the back of his neck. The world had gone silent and all he could hear was his own breathing.

Then the man said, “This here one was mine. Little panel truck, electrical contractor or some damn thing. Rode him right off a mountain. I didn’t figure he’d walk away from it, but then I didn’t stay around to find out, you know, and I don’t get around to reading the papers much.” He put the clipping on the pile. “A few of these are mine,” he said.

Waldron felt a pressure in his chest, as if his heart had turned to iron and was being drawn by a magnet.

“But most of these,” the man went on, “the hell, I’d have to work night and day doing nothing else. I mean, figure it out, huh? Some of these are accidents, just like they’re written up.”

“And the rest?”

“The rest are a whole lot of guys like you and me taking a whack at somebody once in a while. You think it’s one man doing all of it and you said something to get him started, hell, put your mind to rest. I did it a couple of times before you ever said a word. And I wasn’t the first trucker ever thought of it, or the first ever did it.”

“Why?”

“Why do it?”

Waldron nodded.

“Sometimes to teach some son of a bitch a lesson. Sometimes to get the anger out. And sometimes — look, you ever go hunting?”

“Years ago, with my old man.”

“You remember what it felt like?”

“Just that I was scared all the time,” Waldron said, remembering. “That I’d do something wrong, miss a shot or make noise or something, and my dad would get mad at me.”

“So you never got to like it.”

“No.”

“Well, it’s like hunting,” the man said. “Seeing if you can do it. And there’s you and him, and it’s like you’re dancing, and then he’s gone and you’re all that’s left. It’s like a bullfight, it’s like shooting a bird on the wing. There’s something about it that’s beautiful.”

Waldron couldn’t speak.

“It’s just a once-in-a-while thing,” the man said. “It’s a way to have fun, that’s all. It’s no big deal.”

He drove all day, eastbound on 66, his mind churning and his stomach a wreck. He stopped often for coffee, sitting by himself, avoiding conversations with other drivers. Any of them could be a murderer, he thought, and once he fancied that they were all murderers, unpunished killers racing back and forth across the country, running down anyone who got in their way.

He knew he ought to eat, and twice he ordered food only to leave it untouched on his plate. He drank coffee and smoked cigarettes and just kept going.

At a diner somewhere he reached for a newspaper someone else had left behind. Then he changed his mind and drew away from it. When he returned to his truck he took the manila envelope of newspaper clippings from his bag and dropped it into a trash can. He wouldn’t clip any more stories, he knew, and for the next little while he wouldn’t even read the papers. Because he’d only be looking for stories he didn’t want to find.

He kept driving. He thought about stopping when the sky darkened but he decided against it. Sleep just seemed out of the question. Being off the highway for longer than it took to gulp a cup of coffee seemed impossible. He played the radio once or twice but turned it off almost immediately; the country music he normally liked just didn’t sound right to him. At one point he switched on the CB — he hardly ever listened to it these days, and now the chatter that came over it sounded like a mockery. They were out there killing people for sport, he thought, and they were chatting away in that hokey slang and he couldn’t stand it...

Four in the morning, or close to it, he was on a chunk of Interstate in Missouri or maybe Iowa — he wasn’t too sure where he was, his mind was running all over the place. The median strip was broad here and you couldn’t see the lights of cars in the other lane. The traffic was virtually nonexistent — it was like he was the only driver on the road, a trucker’s Flying Dutchman or something out of a Dave Dudley song, doomed to ride empty highways until the end of time.

Crazy.

There were lights in his mirror. High beams, somebody coming up fast. He moved to his right, hugging the shoulder.

The other vehicle moved out and hovered alongside him. For a mindless instant he had the thought that it was the man with the deep-set eyes, the killer come to kill him. But this wasn’t even a truck, this was a car, and it was just sort of dipsy-doodling along next to Waldron. Waldron wondered what was the matter with the damn fool.

Then the car passed him in a quick burst of speed and Waldron saw what it was.

The guy was drunk.

He got past Waldron’s rig, cut in abruptly, then almost drove off the road before he got the wheel straightened out again. He couldn’t keep the car in line, he kept wandering off to the left or the right, he was all over the road.

A fucking menace, Waldron thought.

He took his own foot off the gas and let the car pull away from him, watching the taillights get smaller in the distance. Only when the car was out of sight did Waldron bring his truck back up to running speed.

His mind wandered then, drifting along some byway, and he came back into present time to note that he was driving faster than usual, pushing past the speed limit. He found he was still doing it even after he noticed it.

Why?

When the taillights came into view, he realized what he’d subconsciously been doing all along. He was looking for the drunk driver, and there he was. He recognized the taillights. Even if he hadn’t, he’d recognize the way the car swung from side to side, raising gravel on the shoulder, then wandering way over into the left-hand lane and back again.

Drivers like that were dangerous. They killed people every day and the cops couldn’t keep the bastards off the roads. Look at this crazy son of a bitch, look at him, for God sake, he was all over the place, he was sure to kill himself if he didn’t kill someone else first.

Downhill stretch coming up. Waldron was loaded up with kitchen appliances, just a hair under his maximum gross weight. Give him a stretch of downhill loaded like that, hell, wasn’t anyone could run away from him going downhill.

He looked at the weaving car in front of him. Nobody else out in front, nobody in his mirror. Something quickened in his chest. He got a flash of deep-set eyes and a knowing smile.

He put the gas pedal on the floor.

Like a Dog in the Street

The capture of the man called Anselmo amounted to the gathering together of innumerable threads, many of them wispy and frail. For almost two years the terrorist had been the target of massive manhunt operations launched by not one but over a dozen nations. The one valid photograph of him, its focus blurred and indistinct, had been reproduced and broadcast throughout the world; his features — the jagged and irregular yellow teeth, the too-small upturned nose, the underslung jaw, the bushy eyebrows grown together into a single thick, dark line — were as familiar to the general public as they were to counterintelligence professionals and Interpol agents.

Bit by bit, little by little, the threads began to link up. In a cafe in a working-class neighborhood in Milan, two men sat sipping espresso laced with anisette. They spoke of an interregional soccer match, and of the possibility of work stoppage by the truck dispatchers. Then their voices dropped, and one spoke quickly and quietly of Anselmo while the other took careful note of every word.

In a suburb of Asunción, a portly gentleman wearing the uniform of a brigadier general in the Paraguayan army shared the front seat of a four-year-old Chevrolet Impala with a slender young man wearing the uniform of a chauffeur. The general talked while the chauffeur listened. While Anselmo was not mentioned by name, he was the subject of the conversation. At its conclusion the chauffeur gave the general an envelope containing currency in the amount of two thousand German marks. Three hours later the chauffeur — who was not a chauffeur — was on a plane for Mexico City. The following afternoon the general — who was not really a general — was dead of what the attending physician diagnosed as a massive myocardial infarction.

In Paris, in the ninth arrondissement, three security officers, one of them French, entered an apartment which had been under surveillance for several weeks. It proved to be empty. Surveillance was continued but no one returned to the apartment during the course of the following month. A thoroughgoing analysis of various papers and detritus found in the apartment was relayed in due course to authorities in London and Tel Aviv.

In West Berlin, a man and woman, both in their twenties, both blond and fair-skinned and blue-eyed and looking enough alike to be brother and sister, made the acquaintance of a dark-haired and full-bodied young woman at a cabaret called Justine’s. The three shared a bottle of sparkling Burgundy, then repaired to a small apartment on the Bergenstrasse where they shared several marijuana cigarettes, half a bottle of Almspach brandy, and a bed. The blond couple did certain things which the dark-haired young woman found quite painful, but she gave every appearance of enjoying the activity. Later, when she appeared to be asleep, the blond man and woman talked at some length. The dark-haired young woman, who was in fact awake throughout this conversation, was still awake later on when the other two lay sprawled beside her, snoring lustily. She dressed and left quickly, pausing only long enough to slit their throats with a kitchen knife. Her flight to Beirut landed shortly before two in the afternoon, and within an hour after that she was talking with a middle-aged Armenian gentleman in the back room of a travel agency.

Bits and pieces. Threads, frail threads, coming together to form a net...

And throughout it all the man called Anselmo remained as active as ever. A Pan Am flight bound for Belgrade blew up in the air over Austria. A telephone call claiming credit for the deed on behalf of the Popular Front for Croatian Autonomy was logged at the airline’s New York offices scant minutes before an explosion shredded the jetliner.

A week earlier, rumors had begun drifting around that Anselmo was working with the Croats.

In Jerusalem, less than a quarter of a mile from the Wailing Wall, four gunmen burst into a Sephardic synagogue during morning services. They shot and killed twenty-eight members of the congregation before they themselves were rooted out and shot down by police officers. The dead gunmen proved to be members of a leftist movement aimed at securing the independence of Puerto Rico from the United States. But why should Puerto Rican extremists be mounting a terrorist operation against Israel?

The common denominator was Anselmo.

An embassy in Washington. A police barracks in Strabane, in Northern Ireland. A labor union in Buenos Aires.

Anselmo.

Assassinations. The Spanish ambassador to Sweden shot down in the streets of Stockholm. The sister-in-law of the premier of Iraq. The Research and Development head of a multinational oil company. A British journalist. An Indonesian general. An African head of state.

Anselmo.

Hijacking and kidnapping. Ransom demands. Outrages.

Anselmo. Always Anselmo.

Of course it was not always his hand on the trigger. When the Puerto Rican gunmen shot up the Jerusalem synagogue, Anselmo was playing solitaire in a dimly lit basement room in Pretoria. When a firebomb roasted the Iraqi premier’s sister-in-law, Anselmo was flashing a savage yellow smile in Bolivia. It was not Anselmo’s hand that forced a dagger between the ribs of General Suprandoro in Jakarta; the hand belonged to a nubile young lady from Thailand, but it was Anselmo who had given her her instructions, Anselmo who had decreed that Suprandoro must die and who had staged and scripted his death.

Bits and pieces. A couple of words scrawled on the back of an envelope. A scrap of conversation overheard. Bits, pieces, scraps. Threads, if you will.

Threads braided together can make strong rope. Strands of interwoven rope comprise a net.

When the net dropped around Anselmo, Nahum Grodin held its ends in his knobby hands.

It was early summer. For three days a dry wind had been blowing relentlessly. The town of Al-dhareesh, a small Arab settlement on the West Bank of the Jordan, yielded to the wind as to a conquering army. The women tended their cooking fires. Men sat at small tables in their courtyards sipping cups of sweet black coffee. The yellow dogs that ran through the narrow streets seemed to stay more in the shadows than was their custom, scurrying from doorway to doorway, keeping their distance from passing humans.

“Even the dogs feel it,” Nahum Grodin said. His Hebrew bore Russian and Polish overtones. “Look at them. The way they slink around.”

“The wind,” Gershon Meir said.

“Anselmo.”

“The wind,” Meir insisted. A sabra, he had the unromantic outlook of the native-born. He was Grodin’s immediate subordinate in the counter-terror division of Shin Bet, and the older man knew there was no difference in the keenness both felt at the prospect of springing a trap upon Anselmo. But Grodin felt it all in the air while Meir felt nothing but the dry wind off the desert.

“The same wind blows over the whole country,” Grodin said. “And yet it’s different here. The way those damned yellow dogs stay in the shadows.”

“You make too much of the Arabs’ mongrel dogs.”

“And their children?”

“What children?”

“Aha!” Grodin extended a forefinger. “The dogs keep to the shadows. The children stay in their huts and avoid the streets altogether. Don’t tell me, my friend, that the wind is enough to keep children from their play.”

“So the townspeople know he’s here. They shelter him. That’s nothing new.”

“A few know he’s here. The ones planning the raid across the Jordan, perhaps a handful of others. The rest are like the dogs and the children. They sense something in the air.”

Gershon Meir looked at his superior officer. He considered the set of his jaw, the reined excitement that glinted in his pale blue eyes. “Something in the air,” he said.

“Yes. You feel something yourself, Gershon. Admit it.”

“I feel too damned much caffeine in my blood. That last cup of coffee was a mistake.”

“You feel more than caffeine.”

Meir shrugged but said nothing.

“He’s here, Gershon.”

“Yes, I think he is. But we have been so close to him so many times—”

“This time we have him.”

“When he’s behind bars, that’s when I’ll say we have him.”

“Or when he’s dead.”

Again the younger man looked at Grodin, a sharp look this time. Grodin’s right hand, knuckles swollen with arthritis, rested on the butt of his holstered machine pistol.

“Or when he’s dead,” Gershon Meir agreed.

Whether it was merely the wind or something special in the air, the man called Anselmo felt it, too. He set down his little cup of coffee — it was sweeter than he liked it — and worried his chin with the tips of his fingers. With no apparent concern he studied the five men in the room with him. They were local Arabs ranging in age from sixteen to twenty-eight. Anselmo had met one of them before in Beirut and knew two of the others by reputation. The remaining two were unequivocally guaranteed by their comrades. Anselmo did not specifically trust them — he had never in his life placed full trust in another human being — but neither did he specifically distrust them. They were village Arabs, politically unsophisticated and mentally uncomplicated, desperate young men who would perform any act and undertake any risk. Anselmo had known and used just that sort of man throughout the world. He could not have functioned without such men.

Something in the air...

He went to a window, inched the burlap curtain aside with the edge of his palm. He saw nothing remarkable, yet a special perception more reliable than eyesight told him the town was swarming with Israelis. He did not have to see them to be certain of their presence.

He turned, considered his five companions. They were to cross the river that night. By dawn they would have established their position. A school bus loaded with between fifty and sixty retarded childen would slow down before making a left turn at the corner where Anselmo and his men would be posted. It would be child’s play — he bared his teeth in a smile at the phrase — child’s play to shoot the tires out of the bus. In a matter of minutes all of the Jewish children and their driver would be dead at the side of the road. In a few more minutes Anselmo and the Arabs would have scattered and made good their escape.

A perfect act of terror, mindless, meaningless, unquestionably dramatic. The Jews would retaliate, of course, and of course their retaliation would find the wrong target, and the situation would deteriorate. And in the overall scheme of things—

But was there an overall scheme of things? At times, most often late at night just before his mind slipped over the edge into sleep, then Anselmo could see the outline of some sort of master plan, some way in which all the component parts of terror which he juggled moved together to make a new world. The image of the plan hovered at such times right at the perimeter of his inner vision, trembling at the edge of thought. He could almost see it, as one can almost see God in a haze of opium.

The rest of the time he saw no master plan and had no need to search for one. The existential act of terror, theatrical as thunder, seemed to him to be a perfectly satisfactory end in itself. Let the children bleed at the roadside. Let the plane explode overhead. Let the rifle crack.

Let the world take note.

He turned once more to the window but left the curtain in place, merely testing the texture of the burlap with his fingertips. Out there in the darkness. Troops, police officers. Should he wait in the shadows for them to pass? No, he decided quickly. The village was small and they could search it house by house with little difficulty. He could pass as an Arab — he was garbed as one now — but if he was the man they were looking for they would know him when they saw him.

He could send these five out, sacrifice them to suicidal combat while he made good his own escape. It would be a small sacrifice. They were unimportant, expendable; he was Anselmo. But if the Jews had encircled the town a diversion would have little effect.

He snapped his head back, thrust his chin forward. A sudden gesture. Time was his enemy, only drawing the net tighter around him. The longer he delayed, the greater his vulnerability. Better a bad decision than no decision at all.

“Wait here for me,” he told his men, his Arabic low and guttural. “I would see how the wind blows.”

He began to open the door, disturbing the rest of a scrawny long-muzzled dog. The animal whined softly and took itself off to the side. Anselmo slipped through the open door and let it close behind him.

The moon overhead was just past fullness. There were no clouds to block it. The dry wind had blown them all away days ago. Anselmo reached through his loose clothing, touched the Walther automatic on his hip, the long-bladed hunting knife in a sheath strapped to his thigh, the smaller knife fastened with tape to the inside of his left forearm. Around his waist an oilcloth money belt rested next to his skin. It held four passports in as many names and a few thousand dollars in the currencies of half a dozen countries. Anselmo could travel readily, crossing borders as another man would cross the street. If only he could first get out of Al-dhareesh.

He moved quickly and sinuously, keeping to the shadows, letting his eyes and ears perform a quick reconnaissance before moving onward. Twice he spotted armed uniformed men and withdrew before he was seen, changing direction, scurrying through a yard and down an alleyway.

They were everywhere.

Just as he caught sight of still another Israeli patrol on a street corner, gunfire broke out a few hundred yards to his left. There was a ragged volley of pistol fire answered by several bursts from what he identified as an Uzi machine pistol. Then silence.

His five men, he thought. Caught in the house or on the street in front of it, and if he’d stayed there he’d have been caught with them. From the sound of it, they hadn’t made much trouble. His lip curled and a spot of red danced in his forebrain. He only hoped the five had been shot dead so that they couldn’t inform the Jews of his own presence.

As if they had to. As if the bastards didn’t already know...

A three-man patrol turned into the street a dozen houses to Anselmo’s left. One of the men kicked at the earth as he walked and the dust billowed around his feet in the moonlight. Anselmo cursed the men and the moonlight and circled around the side of a house and slipped away from the men.

But there was no way out. All the streets were blocked. Once Anselmo drew his Walther and took deliberate aim at a pair of uniformed men. They were within easy range and his finger trembled on the trigger. It would be so nice to kill them, but where was the profit in it? Their companions would be on him in an instant.

If you teach a rat to solve mazes, presenting it over a period of months with mazes of increasing difficulty and finally placing it in a maze which is truly unsolvable, the rat will do a curious thing. He will scurry about in an attempt to solve the maze, becoming increasingly inefficient in his efforts, and ultimately he will sit down in a corner and devour his own feet.

There was no way out of Al-dhareesh and the Israelis were closing in, searching the village house by house, moving ever nearer to Anselmo, cutting down his space. He tucked himself into a corner where a four-foot wall of sun-baked earth butted against the wall of a house. He sat on his haunches and pressed himself into the shadows.

Footsteps—

A dog scampered along close to the wall, found Anselmo, whimpered. The same dog he’d disturbed on leaving the house? Not likely, he thought. The town was full of these craven whining beasts. This one poked its nose into Anselmo’s side and whimpered again. The sound was one the terrorist did not care for. He laid a hand on the back of the dog’s skull, gentling it. The whimpering continued at a slightly lower pitch. With his free hand, Anselmo drew the hunting knife from the sheath on his thigh. While he went on rubbing the back of the dog’s head he found the spot between the ribs. The animal had almost ceased to whimper when he sent the blade home, finding the heart directly, making the kill in silence. He wiped the blade in the dog’s fur and returned it to its sheath.

A calm descended with the death of the dog. Anselmo licked a finger, held it overhead. Had the wind ceased to blow? It seemed to him that it had. He took a deep breath, released it slowly, got to his feet.

He walked not in the shadows but down the precise middle of the narrow street. When the two men stepped into view ahead of him he did not turn aside or bolt for cover. His hand quivered, itching to reach for the Walther, but the calm which had come upon him enabled him to master this urge.

He threw his hands high overhead. In reasonably good Hebrew he sang out, “I am your prisoner!” And he drew his lips back, exposing his bad teeth in a terrible grin.

Both men trained their guns on him. He had faced guns innumerable times in the past and did not find them intimidating. But one of the men held his Uzi as if he was about to fire it. Moonlight glinted on the gun barrel. Anselmo, still grinning, waited for a burst of fire and an explosion in his chest.

It never came.

The two men sat in folding chairs and watched their prisoner through a one-way mirror. His cell was as small and bare as the room from which they watched him. He sat on a narrow iron bedstead and stroked his chin with the tips of his fingers. Now and then his gaze passed over the mirror.

“You’d swear he can see us,” Gershon Meir said.

“He knows we’re here.”

“I suppose he must. The devil’s cool, isn’t he? Do you think he’ll talk?”

Nahum Grodin shook his head.

“He could tell us a great deal.”

“He’ll never tell us a thing. Why should he? The man’s comfortable. He was comfortable dressed as an Arab and now he’s as comfortable dressed as a prisoner.”

Anselmo had been disarmed, of course, and relieved of his loose-fitting Arab clothing. Now he wore the standard clothing issued to prisoners — trousers and a short-sleeved shirt of gray denim, cloth slippers. The trousers were of course beltless and the slippers had no laces.

Grodin said, “He could be made to talk. No, nahr, I don’t mean torture. You watch too many films. Pentothal, if they’d let me use it. Although I suspect his resistance is high. He has such enormous confidence.”

“The way he smiled when he surrendered to us.”

“Yes.”

“For a moment I thought—”

“Yes?”

“That you were going to shoot him, Nahum.”

“I very nearly did.”

“You suspected a trap? I suppose—”

“No.” Grodin interlaced his fingers, cracked his knuckles. Several of the joints throbbed slightly. “No,” he said, “I knew it was no trick. The man is a pragmatist. He knew he was trapped. He surrendered to save his skin.”

“And you thought to shoot him anyway?”

“I should have done it, Gershon. I should have shot him. Something made me hesitate. And you know the saying. He who hesitates and so forth, and I hesitated and was lost. I was not lost but the opportunity was. I should have shot him at once. Without hesitating, without thinking, without anything but an ounce of pressure on the trigger and a few punctuation marks for the night.”

Gershon studied the man they were discussing. He had removed one of the slippers and was picking at his feet. Gershon wanted to look away but watched, fascinated. “You want him dead,” he said.

“Of course.”

“We’re a progressive nation. We don’t put them to death anymore. Life imprisonment’s supposed to be punishment enough. You don’t agree?”

“No.”

“You like the eye-for-eye stuff, huh?”

“ ‘And you shall return eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot, burning for burning.’ It’s not a terrible idea, you know. I would not be so quick to dismiss it out of hand.”

“Revenge.”

“Or retribution, more accurately. You can’t have revenge, my friend. Not in this sort of case. The man’s crimes are too enormous for his own personal death to balance them out. But that is not why I wish I’d killed him.”

“Then I don’t understand.”

Nahum Grodin aimed a forefinger at the glass. “Look,” he said. “What do you see?”

“A piggish lout picking his feet.”

“You see a prisoner.”

“Of course. I don’t understand what you’re getting at, Nahum.”

“You think you see a prisoner. But he is not our prisoner, Gershon.”

“Oh?”

“We are his prisoners.”

“I do not follow that at all.”

“No?” The older man massaged the knuckle of his right index finger. It was that finger, he thought, which had hesitated upon the trigger of the Uzi. And now it throbbed and ached. Arthritis? Or the punishment it deserved for its hesitation?

“Nahum—”

“We are at his mercy,” Grodin said crisply. “He’s our captive. His comrades will try to bring about his release. As long as he is our prisoner he is a sword pointed at our throats.”

“That’s far-fetched.”

“Do you really think so?” Nahum Grodin sighed. “I wish we were not so civilized as to have abolished capital punishment. And at this particular moment I wish we were a police state and this vermin could be officially described as having been shot while attempting to escape. We could take him outside right now, you and I, and he could attempt to escape.”

Gershon shuddered. “We could not do that.”

“No,” Grodin agreed. “No, we could not do that. But I could have gunned him down when I had the chance. Did you ever see a mad dog? When I was a boy in Lublin, Gershon, I saw one running wild. They don’t really foam at the mouth, you know. But I seem to remember that dog having a foamy mouth. And a policeman shot him down. I remember that he held his pistol in both hands, held it out in front of him with both arms fully extended. Do you suppose I actually saw the beast shot down or that the memory is in part composed of what I was told? I could swear I actually saw the act. I can see it now in my mind, the policeman with his legs braced and his two arms held out in front of him. And the dog charging. I wonder if that incident might have had anything to do with this profession I seem to have chosen.”

“Do you think it did?”

“I’ll leave that to the psychiatrists to decide.” Grodin smiled, then let the smile fade. “I should have shot this one down like a dog in the street,” he said. “When I had the chance.”

“How is he dangerous in a cell?”

“And how long will he remain in that cell?” Grodin sighed. “He is a leader. He has a leader’s magnetism. The world is full of lunatics to whom this man is special. They’ll demand his release. They’ll hijack a plane, kidnap a politician, hold schoolchildren for ransom.”

“We have never paid ransom.”

“No.”

“They’ve made such demands before. We’ve never released a terrorist in response to extortion.”

“Not yet we haven’t.”

Both men fell silent. On the other side of the one-way mirror, the man called Anselmo had ceased picking his toes. Now he stripped to his underwear and seated himself on the bare tiled floor of his cell. His fingers interlaced behind his head, he began doing sit-ups. Muscles worked in his flat abdomen and his thin corded thighs as he raised and lowered the upper portion of his body. He exercised rhythmically, pausing after each series of five sit-ups, then springing to his feet after he had completed six such series. Having done so, he paused deliberately to flash his teeth at the one-way mirror.

“Look at that,” Gershon Meir said. “Like an animal.”

Nahum Grodin’s right forefinger resumed aching.

Grodin was right, of course. Revolutionaries throughout the world had very strong reasons for wishing to see Anselmo released from his cell. In various corners of the globe, desperate men plotted desperate acts to achieve this end.

The first attempts were not successful. Less than a week after Anselmo was taken, four men and two women stormed a building in Geneva where high-level international disarmament talks were being conducted. Two of the men were shot, one fatally. One of the women had her arm broken in a struggle with a guard. The rest were captured. In the course of interrogation, Swiss authorities determined that the exercise had had as its object the release of Anselmo. The two women and one of the men were West German anarchists. The other three men, including the one who was shot dead, were Basque separatists.

A matter of days after this incident, guerrillas in Uruguay stopped a limousine carrying the Israeli ambassador to a reception in the heart of Montevideo. Security police were following the ambassador’s limousine at the time, and the gun battle which ensued claimed the lives of all seven guerrillas, three security policemen, the ambassador, his chauffeur, and four presumably innocent bystanders. While the purpose of the attempted kidnapping was impossible to determine, persistent rumors linked the action to Anselmo.

Within the week, Eritrean revolutionaries succeeded in skyjacking an El Al 747 en route from New York to Tel Aviv. The jet with 144 passengers and crew members was diverted to the capital of an African nation where it overshot the runway, crashed, and was consumed in flames. A handful of passengers survived. The remaining passengers, along with all crew members and the eight or ten Eritreans, were all killed.

Palestinians seized another plane, this one an Air France jetliner. The plane was landed successfully in Libya and demands presented which called for the release of Anselmo and a dozen or so other terrorists then held by the Israelis. The demands were rejected out of hand. After several deadlines had come and gone, the terrorists began executing hostages, ultimately blowing up the plane with the remaining hostages aboard. According to some reports, the terrorists were taken into custody by Libyan authorities; according to other reports they were given token reprimands and released.

After the affair in Libya, both sides felt they had managed to establish something. The Israelis felt they had proved conclusively that they would not be blackmailed. The loosely knit group who aimed to free Anselmo felt just as strongly that they had demonstrated their resolve to free him — no matter what risks they were forced to run, no matter how many lives, their own or others, they had to sacrifice.

“If there were two Henry Clays,” said the bearer of that name after a bitterly disappointing loss of the presidency, “then one of them would make the other president of the United States of America.”

It is unlikely that Anselmo knew the story. He cared nothing for the past, read nothing but current newspapers. But as he exercised in his cell his thoughts often echoed those of Henry Clay.

If there were only two Anselmos, one could surely spring the other from this cursed jail.

But it didn’t require a second Anselmo, as it turned out. All it took was a nuclear bomb.

The bomb itself was stolen from a NATO installation forty miles from Antwerp. A theft of this sort is perhaps the most difficult way of obtaining such a weapon. Nuclear technology is such that anyone with a good grounding in college-level science can put together a rudimentary atomic bomb in his own basement workshop, given access to the essential elements. Security precautions being what they are, it is worlds easier to steal the component parts of a bomb than the assembled bomb itself. But in this case it was necessary not merely to have a bomb but to let the world know that one had a bomb. Hence the theft via a daring and dramatic dead-of-night raid. While media publicity was kept to a minimum, people whose job it was to know such things knew overnight that a bomb had been stolen, and that the thieves had in all likelihood been members of the Peridot Gang.

The Peridot Gang was based in Paris, although its membership was international in nature. The gang was organized to practice terrorism in the Anselmo mode. Its politics were of the left, but very little ideology lay beneath the commitment to extremist activism. Security personnel throughout Europe and the Middle East shuddered at the thought of a nuclear device in the hands of the Peridots. Clearly they had not stolen the bomb for the sheer fun of it. Clearly they intended to make use of it, and clearly they were capable of almost any outrage.

Removing the bomb from the Belgian NATO installation had been reasonably difficult. In comparison, disassembling it and smuggling it into the United States, then transporting it into New York City and reassembling it and finally installing it in the interfaith meditation chamber of the United Nations — all of that was simplicity itself.

Once the meditation chamber had been secured, a Peridot emissary presented a full complement of demands. Several of these had to do with guaranteeing the eventual safety of gang members at the time of their withdrawal from the chamber, the UN building, and New York itself. Another, directed at the General Assembly of the United Nations, called for changes in international policy toward insurgent movements and revolutionary organizations. Various individual member nations were called upon to liberate specific political prisoners, including several dozen persons belonging to or allied with the Peridot organization. Specifically, the government of Israel was instructed to grant liberty to the man called Anselmo.

Any attempt to seize the bomb would be met by its detonation. Any effort to evacuate the United Nations building or New York itself would similarly prompt the Peridots to set the bomb off. If all demands were not met within ten days of their publication, the bomb would go off.

Authorities differed in their estimates of the bomb’s lethal range. But the lowest estimate of probable deaths was in excess of one million.

Throughout the world, those governments blackmailed by the Peridots faced up to reality. One after the other they made arrangements to do what they could not avoid doing. Whatever their avowed policy toward extortion, however great their reluctance to liberate terrorists, they could not avoid recognizing a fairly simple fact: they had no choice.

Anselmo could not resist a smile when the two men came into the room. How nice, he thought, that it was these two who came to him. They had captured him in the first place, they had attempted to interrogate him time and time again, and now they were on hand to make arrangements for his release. It seemed to him that there was something fitting in all of this.

“Well,” he said. “I guess I won’t be with you much longer, eh?”

“Not much longer,” the older man said.

“When do you release me?”

“The day after tomorrow. In the morning. You are to be turned over to Palestinians at the Syrian border. A private jet will fly you to one of the North African countries, either Algeria or Libya. I don’t have the details. I don’t believe they have been finalized as yet.”

“It hardly matters.”

The younger of the Israelis, dark-eyed and olive-skinned, cleared his throat. “You won’t want to leave here in prison clothes,” he said. “We can give you what you wore when you were captured or you may have western dress. It’s your choice.”

“You are very accommodating,” Anselmo told him.

The man’s face colored. “The choice is yours.”

“It’s of no importance to me.”

“Then you’ll walk out as you walked in.”

“It doesn’t matter what I wear.” He touched his gray denim clothing. “Just so it’s not this.” And he favored them with a smile again.

The older man unclasped a small black bag, drew out a hypodermic needle. Anselmo raised his eyebrows. “Pentothal,” the man said.

“You could have used it before.”

“It was against policy.”

“And has your policy changed?”

“Obviously.”

“A great deal has changed,” the younger man added. “A package bill passed the Knesset last evening. There was a special session called for the purpose. The death penalty has been restored.”

“Ah.”

“For certain crimes only. Crimes of political terrorism. Any terrorists captured alive will be brought to trial within three days after capture. If convicted, sentence will be carried out within twenty-four hours after it has been pronounced.”

“Was there much opposition to this bill?”

“There was considerable debate. But when it came to a vote the margin was overwhelming for passage.”

Anselmo considered this in the abstract. “It seems to me that it is an intelligent bill,” he said at length. “I inspired it, eh?”

“You might say that.”

“So you will avoid this sort of situation in the future. But of course there is a loss all the same. No doubt that explains the debate. You will not look good to the rest of the world, executing prisoners so quickly after capture. There will be talk of kangaroo courts, star chamber hearings, that sort of thing.” He flashed his teeth. “But what choice did you have? None.”

“There’s another change that did not require legislation,” the older man said. “An unofficial change of policy for troops and police officers. We will have slower reflexes when it comes to noticing that a man is attempting to surrender.”

Anselmo laughed aloud at the phrasing. “Slower reflexes! You mean you will shoot first and ask questions later.”

“Something along those lines.”

“Also an intelligent policy. I shall make my own plans accordingly. But I don’t think it will do you very much good, you know.”

The man shrugged. The hypodermic needle looked small in his big gnarled hand. “The pentothal,” he said. “Will it be necessary to restrain you? Or will you cooperate?”

“Why should I require restraint? We are both professionals, after all. I’ll cooperate.”

“That simplifies things.”

Anselmo extended his arm. The younger man took him by the wrist while the other one readied the needle. “This won’t do you any good either,” Anselmo said conversationally. “I’ve had pentothal before. It’s not effective on me.”

“We’ll have to establish that for ourselves.”

“As you will.”

“At least you’ll get a pleasant nap out of it.”

“I never have trouble sleeping,” Anselmo said. “I sleep like a baby.”

He didn’t fight the drug but went with the flow as it circulated in his bloodstream. His consciousness went off to the side somewhere. There was orchestral music interwoven with a thunderstorm. The bolts of lightning, vivid against an indigo background, were extraordinarily beautiful.

Then he was awake, aware of his surroundings, aware that the two men were speaking but unable to make sense of their conversation. When full acuity returned he gave no sign of it at first, hoping to overhear something of importance, but their conversation held nothing of interest to him. After a few minutes he stirred himself and opened his eyes.

“Well?” he demanded. “Did I tell you any vital secrets?”

The older one shook his head.

“I told you as much.”

“So you did. You’ll forgive our not taking your word, I hope.”

Anselmo laughed aloud. “You have humor, old one. It’s almost a pity we’re enemies. Tell me your name.”

“What does it matter?”

“It doesn’t.”

“Nahum Grodin.”

Anselmo repeated the name aloud. “When you captured me,” he said. “In that filthy Arab town.”

“Al-dhareesh.”

“Al-dhareesh. Yes. When I surrendered, you know, I thought for a long moment that you were going to gun me down. That wind that blew endlessly, and the moon glinting off your pistol, and something in the air. Something in the way you were standing. I thought you were going to shoot me.”

“I very nearly did.”

“Yes, so I thought.” Anselmo laughed suddenly. “And now you must wish that you did, eh? Hesitation, that’s what kills men, Grodin. Better the wrong choice than no choice at all. You should have shot me.”

“Yes.”

“Next time you’ll know better, Grodin.”

“Next time?”

“Oh, there will be a next time for us, old one. And next time you won’t hesitate to fire, but then next time I’ll know better than to surrender. Eh?”

“I almost shot you.”

“I sensed it.”

“Like a dog.”

“A dog?” Anselmo thought of the dogs in the Arab town, the one he’d disturbed when he opened the door, the whining one he’d killed. His hand remembered the feel of the animal’s skull and the brief tremor that passed through the beast when the long knife went home. It was difficult now to recall just why he had knifed the dog. He supposed he must have done it to prevent the animal’s whimpering from drawing attention, but was that really the reason? The act itself had been so reflexive that one could scarcely determine its motive.

As if it mattered.

Outside, the sunlight was blinding. Gershon Meir took a pair of sunglasses from his breast pocket and put them on. Nahum Grodin squinted against the light. He never wore sunglasses and didn’t mind the glare. And the sun warmed his bones, eased the ache in his joints.

“The day after tomorrow,” Gershon Meir said. “I’ll be glad to see the last of him.”

“Will you?”

“Yes. I hate having to release him but sometimes I think I hate speaking with him even more.”

“I know what you mean.”

They walked through the streets in a comfortable silence. After a few blocks the younger man said, “I had the oddest feeling earlier. Just for a moment.”

“Oh?”

“When you gave him the pentothal. For an instant I was afraid you were going to kill him.”

“With pentothal?”

“I thought you might inject an air bubble into a vein. Anything along those lines. It would have been easy enough.”

“Perhaps. I don’t know that I’d be able to find a vein that easily, actually. I’m hardly a doctor. A subcutaneous injection of pentothal, that’s within my capabilities, but I might not be so good at squirting air into a vein. But do you think for a moment I’d be mad enough to kill him?”

“It was a feeling, not a thought.”

“I’d delight in killing him,” Grodin said. “But I’d hate to wipe out New York in the process.”

“They might not detonate the bomb just for Anselmo. They want to get the other prisoners out, and they want their other demands. If you told them Anselmo had died a natural death they might swallow it and pretend to believe it.”

“You think we should call their bluff that way?”

“No. They’re lunatics. Who knows what they might do?”

“Exactly,” Grodin said.

“It was just a feeling, that’s all.”

And a little further on: “Nahum? It’s a curious thing. When you and Anselmo talk I might as well not be in the room.”

“I don’t take your meaning, Gershon.”

“There’s a current that runs between the two of you. I feel utterly excluded from the company. The two of you, you seem to understand each other.”

“That’s interesting. You think I understand Anselmo? I don’t begin to understand him. You know, I didn’t expect to gain any real information from him while he was under the pentothal. But I did hope to get some insight into what motivated the man. And he gave me nothing. He likes to see blood spill, he likes loud noises. You know what Bakunin said?”

“I don’t even know who Bakunin was. A Russian?”

“A Russian. ‘The urge to destroy is a creative urge,’ that’s what he said. Perhaps the context in which he said it mitigates the line somewhat. I wouldn’t know. Anselmo is an embodiment of that philosophy. He only wishes to destroy. No. Gershon, I do not understand him.”

“But there is a sympathy between the two of you. I’m not putting it well, I know, but there is something.”

Grodin did not reply immediately. Finally he said, “The man says we’ll meet again. He’s wrong.”

Yet they might have met again on the day that Anselmo was released. Grodin and his assistant were on hand. They watched from a distance while the terrorist was escorted from his cell to an armored car for transport to the Syrian lines, and Grodin had been assigned to oversee security procedures lest some zealot shoot Anselmo down as he emerged from the prison. They followed the armored car in a vehicle of their own, Meir driving, Grodin at his side. The ceremony at the Syrian border, by means of which custody of Anselmo was transferred from his Israeli guards to a group of Palestinian commandos, was indescribably tense; nevertheless it was concluded without a hitch.

Just before he entered the waiting car, Anselmo turned for a last look across the border. His eyes darted around as if seeking a specific target. Then he thrust out his jaw and drew back his lips, baring his jagged teeth in a final hideous smile. He gave his head a toss and ducked down into the car. The door swung shut. Moments later the car sped toward Damascus.

“Quite a performance,” Gershon Meir said.

“He’s an actor. Everything is performance for him. His whole life is theater.”

“He was looking for you.”

“I think not.”

“He was looking for someone. For whom else would he look?”

Grodin gave his head an impatient shake. His assistant looked as though he would have liked to continue the conversation, but recognized the gesture and let it drop.

On the long drive back Nahum Grodin leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. It seemed to him that he dreamed without quite losing consciousness. After perhaps half an hour he opened his blue eyes and straightened up in his seat.

“Where is he now?” he wondered aloud. “Damascus? Or is his plane already in the air?”

“I’d guess he’s still on the ground.”

“No matter. How do you feel, Gershon? Letting such a one out of our hands? Forget revenge. Think of the ability he has to work with disparate groups of lunatics. He takes partisans of one mad cause and puts them to work on behalf of another equally insane movement. He coordinates the actions of extremists who have nothing else in common. And his touch is like nobody else’s. This latest devilment at the United Nations — it is almost impossible to believe that someone other than Anselmo planned it. In fact I would not be surprised to learn that he had hatched the concept some time ago to be held at the ready in the event that he should ever be captured.”

“I wonder if that could be true.”

“It’s not impossible, is it? And we had to let him go.”

“We’ll never have to do that again.”

“No,” Grodin agreed. “One good thing’s come of this. The new law is not perfect, God knows. Instant trials and speedy hangings are not what democracies ought to aspire to. But it is comforting to know that we will not be in this position again. Gershon?”

“Yes?”

“Stop the car, please. Pull off on the shoulder.”

“Is something wrong?”

“No. But there is something I’ve decided to tell you. Good, and turn off the engine. We’ll be here a few moments.” Grodin squeezed his eyes shut, put his hand to his forehead. Without opening his eyes he said, “Anselmo said he and I would meet again. I told you the other day that he was wrong.”

“I remember.”

“He’ll never return to Israel, you see. He’ll meet his friends, if one calls such people friends, and he’ll go wherever he has it in mind to go. And in two weeks or a month or possibly as much as two months he will experience a certain amount of nervousness. He may be mentally depressed, he may grow anxious and irritable. It’s quite possible that he’ll pay no attention to these signs because they may not be very much out of the ordinary. His life is disorganized, chaotic, enervating, so this state I’ve discussed may be no departure from the normal course of things.”

“I don’t understand, Nahum.”

“Then after a day or so these symptoms will be more pronounced,” Grodin went on. “He may run a fever. His appetite will wane. He’ll grow quite nervous. He may talk a great deal, might even become something of a chatterbox. You recall that he said he sleeps like a baby. Well, he may experience insomnia.

“Then after a couple of days things will take a turn for the worse.” Grodin took a pinseal billfold from his pocket, drew out an unfolded sheet of paper. “Here’s a description from a medical encyclopedia. ‘The agitation of the sufferer now becomes greatly increased and the countenance now exhibits anxiety and terror. There is marked embarrassment of the breathing, but the most striking and terrible features of this stage are the effects produced by attempts to swallow fluids. The patient suffers from thirst and desires eagerly to drink, but on making the effort is seized with a violent suffocative paroxysm which continues for several seconds and is succeeded by a feeling of intense alarm and distress. Indeed the very thought of drinking suffices to bring on a choking paroxysm, as does also the sound of running water.

“ ‘The patient is extremely sensitive to any kind of external impression — a bright light, a loud noise, a breath of cool air — anything of this sort may bring on a seizure. There also occur general convulsions and occasionally a condition of tetanic spasm. These various paroxysms increase in frequency and severity with the advance of the disease.’ ”

“Disease?” Gershon Meir frowned. “I don’t understand, Nahum. What disease? What are you driving at?”

Grodin went on reading. “ ‘The individual experiences alternate intervals of comparative quiet in which there is intense anxiety and more or less constant difficulty in respiration accompanied by a peculiar sonorous exhalation which has suggested the notion that the patient barks like a dog. In many instances—’ ”

“A dog!”

“ ‘In many instances there are intermittent fits of maniacal excitement. During all this stage of the disease the patient is tormented with a viscid secretion accumulating in his mouth. From dread of swallowing this he constantly spits about himself. He may also make snapping movements of the jaws as if attempting to bite. These are actually a manifestation of the spasmodic action which affects the muscles in general. There is no great amount of fever, but the patient will be constipated, his flow of urine will be diminished, and he will often feel sexual excitement.

“ ‘After two or three days of suffering of the most terrible description the patient succumbs, with death taking place either in a paroxysm of choking or from exhaustion. The duration of the disease from the first declaration of symptoms is generally from three to five days.’ ”

Grodin refolded the paper, returned it to his wallet. “Rabies,” he said quietly. “Hydrophobia. Its incubation period is less than a week in dogs and other lower mammals. In humans it generally takes a month to erupt. It works faster in small children, I understand. And if the bite is in the head or neck the incubation period is speeded up.”

“Can’t it be cured? I thought—”

“The Pasteur shots. A series of about a dozen painful injections. I believe the vaccine is introduced by a needle into the stomach. And there are other less arduous methods of vaccination if the particular strain of rabies virus can be determined. But they have to be employed immediately. Once the incubation period is complete, once the symptoms manifest themselves, then death is inevitable.”

“God.”

“By the time Anselmo has the slightest idea what’s wrong with him—”

“It will be too late.”

“Exactly,” Grodin said.

“When you gave him the pentothal—”

“Yes. There was more than pentothal in the needle.”

“I sensed something.”

“So you said.”

“But I never would have guessed—”

“No. Of course not.”

Gershon Meir shuddered. “When he realizes what you did to him and how you did it—”

“Then what?” Grodin spread his hands. “Could he be more utterly our enemy than he is already? And I honestly don’t think he’ll guess how he was tricked. He’ll most likely suppose he was exposed to rabies from an animal source. I understand you can get it from inhaling the vapors of the dung of rabid bats. Perhaps he’ll hide out in a bat-infested cave and blame the bats for his illness. But it doesn’t matter, Gershon. Let him know what I did to him. I almost hope he guesses, for all the good it will do him.”

“God.”

“I just wanted to tell you,” Grodin said, his voice calmer now. “There’s poetry to it, don’t you think? He’s walking around now like a time bomb. He could get the Pasteur shots and save himself, but he doesn’t know that, and by the time he does—”

“God.”

“Start the car, eh? We’d better be getting back.” And the older man straightened up in his seat and rubbed the throbbing knuckles of his right hand. They ached, but all the same he was smiling.

The Most Unusual Snatch

They grabbed Carole Butler a few minutes before midnight just a block and a half from her own front door. It never would have happened if her father had let her take the car. But she was six months shy of eighteen, and the law said you had to be eighteen to drive at night, and her father was a great believer in the law. So she had taken the bus, got off two blocks from her house, and walked half a block before a tall thin man with his hat down over his eyes appeared suddenly and asked her the time.

She was about to tell him to go buy his own watch when an arm came around her from behind and a damp cloth fastened over her mouth and nose. It smelled like a hospital room.

She heard voices, faintly, as if from far away. “Not too long, you don’t want to kill her.”

“What’s the difference? Kill her now or kill her later, she’s just as dead.”

“You kill her now and she can’t make the phone call.”

There was more, but she didn’t hear it. The chloroform did its work and she sagged, limp, unconscious.

At first, when she came to, groggy and weak and sick to her stomach, she thought she had been taken to a hospital. Then she realized it was just the smell of the chloroform. Her head seemed awash in the stuff. She breathed steadily, in and out, in and out, stayed where she was, and didn’t open her eyes.

She heard the same two voices she had heard before. One was assuring the other that everything would go right on schedule, that they couldn’t miss. “Seventy-five thou,” he said several times. “Wait another hour, let him sweat a little. Then call him and tell him it’ll cost him seventy-five thou to see his darling daughter again. That’s all we tell him, just that we got her, and the price. Then we let him stew in it for another two hours.”

“Why drag it out?”

“Because it has to drag until morning anyway. He’s not going to have that kind of bread around the house. He’ll have to go on the send for it, and that means nine o’clock when the banks open. Give him the whole message right away and he’ll have too much time to get nervous and call copper. But space it out just right and we’ll have him on the string until morning, and then he can go straight to the bank and get the money ready.”

Carole opened her eyes slowly, carefully. The one who was doing most of the talking was the same tall thin man who had asked her the time. He was less than beautiful, she noticed. His nose was lopsided, angling off to the left as though it had been broken and improperly reset. His chin was scarcely there at all. He ought to wear a goatee, she thought. He would still be no thing of beauty, but it might help.

The other one was shorter, heavier, and younger, no more than ten years older than Carole. He had wide shoulders, close-set eyes, and a generally stupid face, but he wasn’t altogether bad-looking. Not bad at all she told herself. Between the two of them, they seemed to have kidnapped her. She wanted to laugh out loud.

“Better cool it,” the younger one said. “Looks like she’s coming out of it.”

She picked up her cue, making a great show of blinking her eyes vacantly and yawning and stretching. Stretching was difficult, as she seemed to be tied to a chair. It was an odd sensation. She had never been tied up before, and she didn’t care for it.

“Hey,” she said, “where am I?”

She could have answered the question herself. She was, to judge from appearances, in an especially squalid shack. The shack itself was fairly close to a highway, judging from the traffic noises. If she had to guess, she would place the location somewhere below the southern edge of the city, probably a few hundred yards off Highway 130 near the river. There were plenty of empty fishing shacks there, she remembered, and it was a fair bet that this was one of them.

“Now just take it easy, Carole,” the thin man said. “You take it easy and nothing’s going to happen to you.”

“You kidnapped me.”

“You just take it easy and—”

She squealed with joy. “This is too much! You’ve actually kidnapped me. Oh, this is wild! Did you call my old man yet?”

“No.”

“Will you let me listen when you do?” She started to giggle. “I’d give anything to see his face when you tell him. He’ll split. He’ll just fall apart.”

They were both staring at her, open-mouthed. The younger man said, “You sound happy about it.”

“Happy? Of course I’m happy. This is the most exciting thing that ever happened to me!”

“But your father—”

“I hope you gouge him good,” she went on. “He’s the cheapest old man on earth. He wouldn’t pay a nickel to see a man go over the Falls. How much are you going to ask?”

“Never mind,” the thin man said.

“I just hope it’s enough. He can afford plenty.”

The thin man grinned. “How does seventy-five thousand dollars strike you?”

“Not enough. He can afford more than that,” she said. “He’s very rich, but you wouldn’t know it the way he hangs onto his money.”

“Seventy-five thou is pretty rich.”

She shook her head. “Not for him. He could afford plenty more.”

“It’s not what he can afford, it’s what he can raise in a hurry. We don’t want to drag this out for days. We want it over by morning.”

She thought for a minute. “Well, it’s your funeral,” she said pertly.

The shorter man approached her. “What do you mean by that?”

“Forget it, Ray,” his partner said.

“No, I want to find out. What did you mean by that, honey?”

She looked up at them. “Well, I don’t want to tell you your business,” she said slowly. “I mean, you’re the kidnappers. You’re the ones who are taking all the chances. I mean, if you get caught they can really give you a hard time, can’t they?”

“The chair,” the thin man said.

“That’s what I thought, so I don’t want to tell you how to do all this, but there was something that occurred to me.”

“Let’s hear it.”

“Well, first of all, I don’t think it’s a good idea to wait for morning. You wouldn’t know it, of course, but he doesn’t have to wait until the banks open. He’s a doctor, and I know he gets paid in cash a lot of the time — cash that never goes to the bank, never gets entered in the books. It goes straight into the safe in the basement and stays there.”

“Taxes—”

“Something like that. Anyway, I heard him telling somebody that he never has less than a hundred thousand dollars in that safe. So you wouldn’t have to wait until the banks open, and you wouldn’t have to settle for seventy-five thousand either. You could ask for an even hundred thousand and get it easy.”

The two kidnappers looked at her, at each other, then at her again.

“I mean,” she said, “I’m only trying to be helpful.”

“You must hate him something awful, kid.”

“Now you’re catching on.”

“Doesn’t he treat you right?”

“All his money,” she said, “and I don’t even get my own car. I had to take the bus tonight; otherwise you wouldn’t have got me the way you did, so it’s his fault I was kidnapped. Why shouldn’t he pay a bundle?”

“This is some kid, Howie,” the younger man said.

Howie nodded. “You sure about the hundred thousand?”

“He’ll probably try to stall, tell us he needs time to raise the dough.”

“So tell him you know about the safe.”

“Maybe he—”

“And that way he won’t call the police,” she went on. “Because of not paying taxes on the money and all that. He won’t want that to come out into the open, so he’ll pay.”

“It’s like you planned this job yourself, baby,” Ray said.

“I almost did.”

“Huh?”

“I used to think what a gas it would be if I got kidnapped. What a fit the old man would throw and everything.” She giggled. “But I never really thought it would happen. It’s too perfect.”

“I think I’ll make that call now,” Howie said. “I’ll be back in maybe half an hour. Ray here’ll take good care of you, kitten.” He nodded and was gone.

She had expected that Howie would make the call and was glad it had turned out that way. Ray seemed to be the easier of the two to get along with. It wasn’t just that he was younger and better-looking. He was also, as far as she could tell, more good-natured and a whole lot less intelligent.

“Who would have figured it?” he said now. “I mean, you go and pull a snatch, you don’t expect anybody to be so cooperative.”

“Have you ever done this before, Ray?”

“No.”

“It must be scary.”

“Aw, I guess it’s easy enough. More money than a bank job and a whole lot less risk. The only hard part is when the mark — your old man, that is — delivers the money. You have to get the dough without being spotted. Outside of that, it’s no sweat at all.”

“And afterward?”

“Huh?”

The palms of her hands were moist with sweat. She said, “What happens afterward? Will you let me go, Ray?”

“Oh, sure.”

“You won’t kill me?”

“Oh, don’t be silly,” he said.

She knew exactly what he meant. He meant, Let’s not talk about it, doll, but of course we’ll kill you. What else?

“I’m more fun when I’m alive,” she said.

“I’ll bet you are.”

“You better believe it.”

He came closer to her. She straightened her shoulders to emphasize her youthful curves and watched his eyes move over her body.

“That’s a pretty sweater,” he said. “You look real good in a sweater. I’ll bet a guy could have a whole lot of fun with you, baby.”

“I’m more fun,” she said, “when I’m not tied up. Howie won’t be back for a half hour. But I don’t guess that would worry you.”

“Not a bit.”

She sat perfectly still while he untied her. Then she got slowly to her feet. Her legs were cramped and her fingers tingled a little from the limited circulation. Ray took her in his arms and kissed her, then took a black automatic from his pocket and placed it on the table.

“Now don’t get any idea about making a grab for the gun,” he said. “You’d only get hurt, you know.”

Later he insisted on tying her up again.

“But I won’t try anything,” she protested. “Honest, Ray. You know I wouldn’t try anything. I want everything to go off just right.”

“Howie wouldn’t like it,” he said doggedly, and that was all there was to it.

“But don’t make it too tight,” she begged. “It hurts.”

He didn’t make it too tight.

When Howie came back he was smiling broadly. He closed the door and locked it and lit a cigarette. “Like a charm,” he said through a cloud of smoke. “Went like a charm. You’re okay, honey girl.”

“What did he say?”

“Got hysterical first of all. Kept telling me not to hurt you, that he’d pay if only we’d release you. He kept saying how much he loved you and all.”

She started to laugh. “Oh, beautiful!”

“And you were right about the safe. He started to blubber that he couldn’t possibly raise a hundred thousand on short notice. Then I hit him with the safe, said I knew he kept plenty of dough right there in his own basement, and that really got to him. He went all to pieces. I think you could have knocked him over with a lettuce leaf when he heard that.”

“And he’ll pay up?”

“No trouble at all, and if it’s all cash he’s been salting away that’s the best news yet: no serial numbers copied down, no big bills, no runs of new bills in sequence. That means we don’t have to wholesale the kidnap dough to one of the Eastern mobs for forty cents on the dollar. We wind up with a hundred thousand, and we wind up clean.”

“And he’ll be scared to go to the police afterward,” Carole put in. “Did you set up the delivery of the money?”

“No. I said I’d call in an hour. I may cut it to a half hour though. I think we’ve got him where we want him. This is going so smooth it scares me. I want it over and done with, nice and easy.”

She was silent for a moment. Howie wanted it over and done with, undoubtedly wanted no loose ends. Inevitably he was going to think of her, Carole Butler, as an obvious loose end, which meant that he would probably want to tie her off, and the black automatic on the table was just the thing to do the job. She stared at the gun, imagined the sound of it, the impact of the bullet in her flesh. She was terrified, but she made sure none of this showed in her face or in her voice.

Casually she asked, “About the money — how are you going to pick it up?”

“That’s the only part that worries me.”

“I don’t think he’ll call the police. Not my old man. Frankly, I don’t think he’d have the guts. But if he did, that would be the time when they’d try to catch you, wouldn’t it?”

“That’s the general idea.”

She thought for a moment. “If we were anywhere near the south end of town, I know a perfect spot — but I suppose we’re miles from there.”

“What’s the spot?”

She told him about it — the overpass on Route 130 at the approach to the turnpike. They could have her father drive onto the pike, toss the money over the side of the overpass when he reached it, and they could be waiting down below to pick it up. Any cops who were with him would be stuck up there on the turnpike and they could get away clean.

“It’s not bad,” Ray said.

“It’s perfect,” Howie added. “You thought that up all by yourself?”

“Well, I got the idea from a really super-duper movie—”

“I think it’s worth doing it that way.” Howie sighed. “I was going to get fancy, have him walk to a garbage can, stick it inside, then cut out. Then we go in and get it out of the can. But suppose the cops had the whole place staked out?” He smiled. “You’ve got a good head on your shoulders, kitten. It’s a shame—”

“What’s a shame?”

“That you’re not part of the gang, the way your mind works. You’d be real good at it.”

That, she knew, was not really what he’d meant. It’s a shame we have to kill you anyway, he meant. You’re a smart kid, and even a pretty kid, but all the same you’re going to get a bullet between the eyes, and it’s a shame.

She pictured her father, waiting by the telephone. If he called the police, she knew it would be all over for her, and he might very well call them. But if she could stop him, if she could make sure that he let the delivery of the ransom money go according to plan, then maybe she would have a chance. It wouldn’t be the best chance in the world, but anything was better than nothing at all.

When Howie said he was going to make the second phone call she asked him to take her along. “Let me talk to him,” she begged. “I want to hear his voice. I want to hear him in a panic. He’s always so cool about everything, so smug and superior. I want to see what he sounds like when he gets in a sweat.”

“I don’t know—”

“I’ll convince him that you’re desperate and dangerous,” she continued. “I’ll tell him—” she managed to giggle “—that I know you’ll kill me if he doesn’t cooperate, but that I’m sure you’ll let me go straight home just as soon as the ransom is paid as long as he keeps the police out of it.”

“Well, I don’t know. It sounds good, but—”

“It’s a good idea, Howie,” Ray said. “That way he knows we’ve got her and he knows she’s still alive. I think the kid knows what she’s talking about.”

It took a little talking, but finally Howie was convinced of the wisdom of the move. Ray untied her and the three of them got into Howie’s car and drove down the road to a pay phone. Howie made the call and talked for a few minutes, explaining how and where the ransom was to be delivered. Then he gave the phone to Carole.

“Oh, Daddy,” she sobbed. “Oh, Daddy, I’m scared! Daddy, do just what they tell you. There are four of them and they’re desperate, and I’m scared of them. Please pay them, Daddy. The woman said if the police were brought in she’d cut my throat with a knife. She said she’d cut me and kill me, Daddy, and I’m so scared of them—”

Back in the cabin, as Howie tied her in the chair, he asked, “What was all that gas about four of us? And the bit about the woman?”

“I just thought it sounded dramatic.”

“It was dramatic as a nine-alarm fire, but why bother?”

“Well,” she said, “the bigger the gang is, the more dangerous it sounds and if he reports it later, let the police go looking for three men and a woman. That way you’ll have even less trouble getting away clear. And of course I’ll give them four phony descriptions, just to make it easier for you.”

She hoped that would soak in. She could only give the phony descriptions if she were left alive, and she hoped that much penetrated.

It was around three-thirty in the morning when Howie left for the ransom. “I should be about an hour,” he said. “If I’m not back in that time, then things are bad. Then we’ve got trouble.”

“What do I do then?” Ray asked.

“You know what to do.”

“I mean, how do I get out of here? We’ve only got the one car, and you’ll be in it.”

“So beat it on foot, or stay right where you are. You don’t have to worry about me cracking. The only way they’ll get me is dead, and if I’m dead you won’t have to worry about them finding out where we’ve got her tucked away. Just take care of the chick and get out on foot.”

“Nothing’s going to go wrong.”

“I think you’re right. I think this is smooth as silk, but anything to be sure. You got your gun?”

“On the table.”

“Ought to keep it on you.”

“Well, maybe.”

“Remember,” Howie said, “you can figure on me getting back in an hour at the outside. Probably be no more than half of that, but an hour is tops. So long.”

“Good luck,” Carole called after him.

Howie stopped and looked at her. He had a very strange expression on his face. “Yeah,” he said finally. “Luck. Sure, thanks.”

When Howie was gone, Ray said, “You never should have made the phone call. I mean, I think it was a good idea and all, but that way Howie tied you up, see, and he tied you tight. Me, I would have tied you loose, see, but he doesn’t think the same way.” He considered things. “In a way,” he went on, “Howie is what you might call a funny guy. Everything has to go just right, know what I mean? He doesn’t like to leave a thing to chance.”

“Could you untie me?”

“Well, I don’t know if I should.”

“At least make this looser? It’s got my fingers numb already. It hurts pretty bad, Ray. Please?”

“Well, I suppose so.” He untied her. As soon as she was loose he moved to the table, scooped up the gun, wedged it beneath the waistband of his trousers.

He likes me, she thought. He even wants me to be comfortable and he doesn’t particularly want to kill me, but he doesn’t trust me. He’s too nervous to trust anybody.

“Could I have a cigarette?” she asked.

“Huh? Oh, sure.” He gave her one, lit it for her. They smoked together for several minutes in silence. It isn’t going to work, she thought, not the way things are going. She had him believing her, but that didn’t seem to be enough. Howie was the brains and the boss, and what Howie said went, and Howie would say to kill her. She wondered which one of them would use the gun on her.

“Uh, Carole—”

“What?”

“Oh, nothing. Just forget it.”

He wanted her to bring it up, she knew. So she said, “Listen, Ray, let me tell you something. I like you a lot, but to tell you the truth I’m scared of Howie.”

“You are?”

“I’ve been playing it straight with you, and I think you’ve been straight with me. Ray, you’ve got the brains to realize you’ll be much better off if you let me go.” He doesn’t, she thought, have any brains at all, but flattery never hurt. “But Howie is different from you and me. He’s not — well, normal. I know he wants to kill me.”

“Oh, now—”

“I mean it, Ray.” She clutched his arm. “If I live, Dad won’t report it. He can’t afford to. But if you kill me—”

“Yeah, I know.”

“Suppose you let me go.”

“Afterward?”

She shook her head. “No, now, before Howie comes back. He won’t care by then, he’ll have the money. You can just let me go, and then the two of you will take the money and get out of town. Nobody will ever know a thing. I’ll tell Dad the two of you released me and he’ll be so glad to get me back and so scared of the tax men he’ll never say a word. You could let me go, Ray, couldn’t you? Before Howie gets back?”

He thought it over for a long time, and she could see he wanted to. But he said, “I don’t know, Howie would take me apart—”

“Say I grabbed something and hit you, and managed to knock you out. Tell him he tied the ropes wrong and I slipped loose and got you from behind. He’ll be mad, maybe, but what will he care? As long as you have the money—”

“He won’t believe you hit me.”

“Suppose I did hit you? Not hard, but enough to leave a mark so you could point to it for proof.”

He grinned suddenly. “Sure, Carole, you’ve been good to me. The first time, when he made that first phone call, you were real good. I’ll tell you something, the idea of killing you bothers me. And you’re right about Howie. Here, belt me one behind the ear. Make it a good one, but not too hard, okay?” And he handed her the gun.

He looked completely astonished when she shot him. He just didn’t believe it. She reversed the gun in her hand, curled her index finger around the trigger, and pointed the gun straight at his heart. His eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped open, and he just stared at her, not saying anything at all. She shot him twice in the center of the chest and watched him fall slowly, incredibly, to the floor, dead.

When Howie’s car pulled up she was ready. She crouched by the doorway, gun in hand, waiting. The car door flew open and she heard his footsteps on the gravel path. He pulled the door open, calling out jubilantly that it had gone like clockwork, just like clockwork, then he caught sight of Ray’s corpse on the floor and did a fantastic double take. When he saw her and the gun, he started to say something, but she emptied the gun into him, four bullets, one after the other, and all of them hit him and they worked; he fell; he died.

She got the bag of money out of his hand before he could bleed on it.

The rest wasn’t too difficult. She took the rope with which she’d been tied and rubbed it back and forth on the chair leg until it finally frayed through. Behind the cabin she found a toolshed. She used a shovel, dug a shallow pit, dropped the money into it, filled in the hole. She carried the gun down to the water’s edge, wiped it free of fingerprints, and heaved it into the creek.

Finally, when just the right amount of time had passed, she walked out to the highway and kept going until she found a telephone, a highway emergency booth.

“Just stay right where you are,” her father said. “Don’t call the police. I’ll come for you.”

“Hurry. Daddy. I’m so scared.”

He picked her up. She was shaking, and he held her in his arms and soothed her.

“I was so frightened,” she said. “And then when the one man came back with the ransom money, the other man took out a gun and shot him and the third man, and then the man who did the shooting, he and the woman ran away in their other car. I was sure they were going to kill me but the man said not to bother, the gun was empty and it didn’t matter now. The woman wanted to kill me with the knife but she didn’t. I was sure she would. Oh, Daddy—”

“It’s all right now,” he said. “Everything’s going to be all right.”

She showed him the cabin and the two dead men and the rope. “It took me forever to get out of it,” she said. “But I saw in the movies how you can work your way out, and I wasn’t tied too tight, so I managed to do it.”

“You’re a brave girl, Carole.”

On the way home he said, “I’m not going to call the police, Carole. I don’t want to subject you to a lot of horrible questioning. Sooner or later they’ll find those two in the cabin, but that has nothing to do with us. They’ll just find two dead criminals, and the world’s better off without them.” He thought for a moment. “Besides,” he added, “I’m sure I’d have a hard time explaining where I got that money.”

“Did they get very much?”

“Only ten thousand dollars,” he said.

“I thought they asked for more.”

“Well, after I explained that I didn’t have anything like that around the house they listened to reason.”

“I see,” she said.

You old liar, she thought, it was a hundred thousand dollars, and I know it. And it’s mine now. Mine.

“Ten thousand dollars is a lot of money,” she said. “I mean, it’s a lot for you to lose.”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“If you called the police, maybe they could get it back.”

He shuddered visibly, and she held back laughter. “It doesn’t matter,” he said. “All that matters is that we got you back safe and sound. That’s more important than all the money in the world.”

“Oh, Daddy,” she said, hugging him, “oh, I love you, I love you so much!”

Nothing Short of Highway Robbery

I eased up on the gas pedal a few hundred yards ahead of the service station. I was putting the brakes on when my brother Newton opened his eyes and straightened up in his seat.

“We haven’t got but a gallon of gas left if we got that much,” I told him. “And there’s nothing out ahead of us but a hundred miles of sand and a whole lot of cactus, and I already seen enough cactus to last me a spell.”

He smothered a yawn with the back of his hand. “Guess I went and fell asleep,” he said.

“Guess you did.”

He yawned again while a fellow a few years older’n us came off of the front porch of the house and walked our way, moving slow, taking his time. He was wearing a broad-brimmed white hat against the sun and a pair of bib overalls. The house wasn’t much, a one-story clapboard structure with a flat roof. The garage alongside it must have been built at the same time and designed by the same man.

He came around to my side and I told him to fill the tank. “Regular,” I said.

He shook his head. “High-test is all I got,” he said. “That be all right?”

I nodded and he went around the car and commenced unscrewing the gas cap. “Only carries high-test,” I said, not wildly happy about it.

“It’ll burn as good as the regular, Vern.”

“I guess I know that. I guess I know it’s another five cents a gallon or another dollar bill on a tankful of gas, and don’t you just bet that’s why he does it that way? Because what the hell can you do if you want regular? This bird’s the only game in town.”

“Well, I don’t guess a dollar’ll break us, Vern.”

I said I guessed not and I took a look around. The pump wasn’t so far to the rear that I couldn’t get a look at it, and when I did I saw the price per gallon, and it wasn’t just an extra nickel that old boy was taking from us. His high-test was priced a good twelve cents a gallon over everybody else’s high-test.

I pointed this out to my brother and did some quick sums in my head. Twelve cents plus a nickel times, say, twenty gallons was three dollars and forty cents. I said, “Damn, Newton, you know how I hate being played for a fool.”

“Well, maybe he’s got his higher costs and all. Being out in the middle of nowhere and all, little town like this.”

“Town? Where’s the town at? Where we are ain’t nothing but a wide place in the road.”

And that was really all it was. Not even a crossroads, just the frame house and the garage alongside it, and on the other side of the road a cafe with a sign advertising home-cooked food and package goods. A couple cars over by the garage, two of them with their hoods up and various parts missing from them. Another car parked over by the cafe.

“Newt,” I said, “you ever see a softer place’n this?”

“Don’t even think about it.”

“Not thinking about a thing. Just mentioning.”

“We don’t bother with nickels and dimes no more, Vernon. We agreed on that. By tonight we’ll be in Silver City. Johnny Mack Lee’s already there and first thing in the morning we’ll be taking that bank off slicker’n a bald tire. You know all that.”

“I know.”

“So don’t be exercising your mind over nickels and dimes.”

“Oh, I know it,” I said. “Only we could use some kind of money pretty soon. What have we got left? Hundred dollars?”

“Little better than that.”

“Not much better, though.”

“Well, tomorrow’s payday,” Newt said.

I knew he was right but it’s a habit a man gets into, looking at a place and figuring how he would go about taking it off. Me and Newt, we always had a feeling for places like filling stations and liquor stores and 7-Eleven stores and like that. You just take ’em off nice and easy, you get in and get out and a man can make a living that way. Like the saying goes, it don’t pay much but it’s regular.

But then the time came that we did a one-to-five over to the state pen and it was an education. We both of us came out of there knowing the right people and the right way to operate. One thing we swore was to swear off nickels and dimes. The man who pulls quick-dollar stickups like that, he works ten times as often and takes twenty times the risks of the man who takes his time setting up a big job and scoring it. I remember Johnny Mack Lee saying it takes no more work to knock over a bank than a bakery and the difference is dollars to doughnuts.

I looked up and saw the dude with the hat poking around under the hood. “What’s he doing now, Newt? Prospecting for more gold?”

“Checking the oil, I guess.”

“Hope we don’t need none,” I said. “ ’Cause you just know he’s gotta be charging two dollars a quart for it.”

Well, we didn’t need any oil. And you had to admit he did a good job of checking under there, topping up the battery terminals and all. Then he came around and leaned against the car door.

“Oil’s okay,” he said. “You sure took a long drink of gas. Good you had enough to get here. And this here’s the last station for a whole lot of highway.”

“Well,” I said. “How much do we owe you?”

He named a figure. High as it was, it came as no surprise to me since I’d already turned and read it off of the pump. Then as I was reaching in my pocket he said, “I guess you know about that fan clutch, don’t you?”

“Fan clutch?”

He gave a long slow nod. “I suppose you got a few miles left in it,” he said. “Thing is, it could go any minute. You want to step out of the car for a moment I can show you what I’m talking about.”

Well, I got out, and Newt got out his side, and we went and joined this bird and peeked under the hood. He reached behind the radiator and took ahold of some damned thing or other and showed us how it was wobbling. “The fan clutch,” he said. “You ever replace this here since you owned the car?”

Newt looked at me and I looked back at him. All either of us ever knew about a car is starting it and stopping it and the like. As a boy Newt was awful good at starting them without keys. You know how kids are.

“Now if this goes,” he went on, “then there goes your water pump. Probably do a good job on your radiator at the same time. You might want to wait and have your own mechanic take care of it for you. The way it is, though, I wouldn’t want to be driving too fast or too far with it. ‘Course if you hold it down to forty miles an hour and stop from time to time so’s the heat won’t build up—”

His voice trailed off. Me and Newt looked at each other again. Newt asked some more about the fan clutch and the dude wobbled it again and told us more about what it did, which we pretended to pay attention to and nodded like it made sense to us.

“This fan clutch,” Newt said. “What’s it run to replace it?”

“Around thirty, thirty-five dollars. Depends on the model and who does the work for you, things like that.”

“Take very long?”

“Maybe twenty minutes.”

“Could you do it for us?”

The dude considered, cleared his throat, spat in the dirt. “Could,” he allowed. “If I got the part. Let me just go and check.”

When he walked off I said, “Brother, what’s the odds that he’s got that part?”

“No bet a-tall. You figure there’s something wrong with our fan clutch?”

“Who knows?”

“Yeah,” Newt said. “Can’t figure on him being a crook and just spending his life out here in the middle of nowhere, but then you got to consider the price he gets for the gas and all. He hasn’t had a customer since we pulled in, you know. Maybe he gets one car a day and tries to make a living off it.”

“So tell him what to do with his fan clutch.”

“Then again, Vern, maybe all he is in the world is a good mechanic trying to do us a service. Suppose we cut out of here and fifty miles down the road our fan clutch up and kicks our water pump through our radiator or whatever the hell it is. By God, Vernon, if we don’t get to Silver City tonight Johnny Mack Lee’s going to be vexed with us.”

“That’s a fact. But thirty-five dollars for a fan clutch sure eats a hole in our capital, and suppose we finally get to Silver City and find out Johnny Mack Lee got out the wrong side of bed and slipped on a banana peel or something? Meaning if we get there and there’s no job and we’re stuck in the middle of nowhere, then what do we do?”

“Well, I guess it’s better’n being stuck in the desert.”

“I guess.”

Of course he had just the part he needed. You had to wonder how a little gas station like that would happen to carry a full line of fan clutches, which I never even heard of that particular part before, but when I said as much to Newt he shrugged and said maybe an out-of-the-way place like that was likely to carry a big stock because he was too far from civilization to order parts when the need for them arose.

“The thing is,” he said, “all up and down the line you can read all of this either way. Either we’re being taken or we’re being done a favor for, and there’s no way to know for sure.”

While he set about doing whatever he had to do with the fan clutch, we took his advice and went across the street for some coffee. “Woman who runs the place is a pretty fair cook,” he said. “I take all my meals there my own self.”

“Takes all his meals here,” I said to Newt. “Hell, she’s got him where he’s got us. He don’t want to eat here, he can walk sixty miles to a place more to his liking.”

The car that had been parked at the cafe was gone now and we were the only customers. The woman in charge was too thin and rawboned to serve as an advertisement for her own cooking. She had her faded blonde hair tied up in a red kerchief and she was perched on a stool smoking a cigarette and studying a True Confessions magazine. We each of us ordered apple pie at a dollar a wedge and coffee at thirty-five cents a cup. While we were eating a car pulled up and a man wearing a suit and tie bought a pack of cigarettes from her. He put down a dollar bill and didn’t get back but two dimes change.

“I think I know why that old boy across the street charges so much,” Newt said softly. “He needs to get top dollar if he’s gonna pay for his meals here.”

“She does charge the earth.”

“You happen to note the liquor prices? She gets seven dollars for a bottle of Ancient Age bourbon. And that’s not for a quart, either. That’s for a fifth.”

I nodded slowly. I said, “I just wonder where they keep all that money.”

“Brother, we don’t even want to think on that.”

“Never hurt a man to think.”

“These days it’s all credit cards anyways. The tourist trade is nothing but credit cards and his regular customers most likely run a monthly tab and give him a check for it.”

“We’ll be paying cash.”

“Well, it’s a bit hard to establish credit in our line of work.”

“Must be other people pays him cash. And the food and liquor over here, that’s gotta be all cash, or most all cash.”

“And how much does it generally come to in a day? Be sensible. As little business as they’re doing—”

“I already thought of that. Same time, though, look how far they are from wherever they do their banking.”

“So?”

“So they wouldn’t be banking the day’s receipts every night. More likely they drive in and make their deposits once a week, maybe even once every two weeks.”

Newt thought about that. “Likely you’re right,” he allowed. “Still, we’re just talking small change.”

“Oh, I know.”

But when we paid for our pie and coffee Newton gave the old girl a smile and told her how we sure had enjoyed the pie, which we hadn’t all that much, and how her husband was doing a real good job on our car over across the street.

“Oh, he does real good work,” she said.

“What he’s doing for us,” Newt said, “he’s replacing our fan clutch. I guess you probably get a lot of people here needing new fan clutches.”

“I wouldn’t know about that,” she said. “Thing is I don’t know much about cars. He’s the mechanic and I’m the cook is how we divvy things up.”

“Sounds like a good system,” Newt told her.

On the way across the street Newt separated two twenties from our bankroll and tucked them into his shirt pocket. Then I reminded him about the gas and he added a third twenty. He gave the rest of our stake a quick count and shook his head in annoyance. “We’re getting pretty close to the bone,” he said. “Johnny Mack Lee better be where’s he’s supposed to be.”

“He’s always been reliable.”

“That’s God’s truth. And the bank, it better be the piece of cake he says it is.”

“I just hope.”

“Twenty thousand a man is how he has it figured. Plus he says it could run three times that. I sure wouldn’t complain if it did, brother.”

I said I wouldn’t either. “It does make it silly to even think about nickels and dimes,” I said.

“Just what I was telling you.”

“I was never thinking about it, really. Not in the sense of doing it. Just mental exercise, keeps the brain in order.”

He gave me a brotherly punch in the shoulder and we laughed together some. Then we went on to where the dude in the big hat was playing with our car. He gave us a big smile and held out a piece of metal for us to admire. “Your old fan clutch,” he said, which I had more or less figured. “Take hold of this part. That’s it, right there. Now try to turn it.”

I tried to turn it and it was hard to turn. He had Newt do the same thing. “Tight,” Newt said.

“Lucky you got this far with it,” he said, and clucked his tongue and shook his head and heaved the old fan clutch onto a heap of old metallic junk.

I stood there wondering if a fan clutch was supposed to turn hard or easy or not at all, and if that was our original fan clutch or a piece of junk he kept around for this particular purpose, and I knew my brother Newton was wondering just the same thing. I wished they could have taught us something useful in the state pen, something that might have come in handy in later life, something like your basic auto mechanics course. But they had me melting my flesh off my bones in the prison laundry and they had Newt sewing mail sacks, which there isn’t much call for in civilian life, being the state penal system has an official monopoly on the business.

Meanwhile Newt had the three twenties out of his shirt pocket and was standing there straightening them out and lining up their edges. “Let’s see now,” he said. “That’s sixteen and change for the gas, and you said thirty to thirty-five for the fan clutch, so what’s that all come to?”

It turned out that it came to just under eighty-five dollars.

The fan clutch, it seemed, had run higher than he’d thought it would. Forty-two fifty was what it came to, and that was for the part exclusive of labor. Labor tacked another twelve dollars onto our tab. And while he’d been working there under the hood, our friend had found a few things that simply needed attending to. Our fan belt, for example, was clearly on its last legs and ready to pop any minute. He showed it to us and you could see how worn it was, all frayed and just a thread or two away from popping.

So he had replaced it, and he’d replaced our radiator hoses at the same time. He fished around in his junkpile and came up with a pair of radiator hoses which he said had come off our car. The rubber was old and stiff with little cracks in the surface, and it sure smelled like something awful.

I studied the hoses and agreed they were in terrible shape. “So you just went ahead and replaced them on your own,” I said.

“Well,” he said, “I didn’t want to bother you while you were eating.”

“That was considerate,” Newt said.

“I figured you fellows would want it seen to. You blow a fan belt or a hose out there, well, it’s a long walk back, you know. ‘Course I realize you didn’t authorize me to do the work, so if you actually want me to take the new ones off and put the old back on—”

Of course there was no question of doing that. Newt looked at me for a minute and I looked back at him and he took out our roll, which I don’t guess you could call a roll anymore from the size of it, and he peeled off another twenty and a ten and added them to the three twenties from his shirt pocket. He held the money in his hand and looked at it and then at the dude, then back at the money, then back at the dude again. You could see he was doing heavy thinking, and I had an idea where his thoughts were leading.

Finally he took in a whole lot of air and let it out in a rush and said, “Well, hell, I guess it’s worth it if it leaves us with a car in good condition. Last thing either of us wants is any damn trouble with the damn car and I guess it’s worth it. This fixes us up, right? Now we’re in good shape with nothing to worry about, right?”

“Well,” the dude said.

We looked at him.

“There is a thing I noticed.”

“Oh?”

“If you’ll just look right here,” he said. “See how the rubber grommet’s gone on the top of your shock absorber mounting, that’s what called it to my attention. Now you see your car’s right above the hydraulic lift, that’s cause I had it up before to take a look at your shocks. Now let me just raise it up again and I can point out to you what’s wrong.”

Well, he pressed a switch or some such to send the car up off the ground, and then he pointed here and there underneath it to show us where the shocks were shot and something was cutting into something else and about to commence bending the frame.

“If you got the time you ought to let me take care of that for you,” he said. “Because if you don’t get it seen to you wind up with frame damage and your whole front end goes on you, and then where are you?”

He let us take a long look at the underside of the car. There was no question that something was pressing on something and cutting into it. What the hell it all added up to was beyond me.

“Just let me talk to my brother a minute,” Newt said to him, and he took hold of my arm and we walked around the side.

“Well,” he said, “what do you think? It looks like this old boy here is sticking it in pretty deep.”

“It does at that. But that fan belt was shot and those hoses was the next thing to petrified.”

“True.”

“If they was our fan belt and hoses in the first place and not some junk he had around.”

“I had that very thought, Vern.”

“Now as for the shock absorbers—”

“Something sure don’t look altogether perfect underneath that car. Something’s sure cutting into something.”

“I know it. But maybe he just went and got a file or some such thing and did some cutting himself.”

“In other words, either he’s a con man or he’s a saint.”

“Except we know he ain’t a saint, not at the price he gets for gasoline, and not telling us how he eats all his meals across the road and all the time his own wife’s running it.”

“So what do we do? You want to go on to Silver City on those shocks? I don’t even know if we got enough money to cover putting shocks on, far as that goes.”

We walked around to the front and asked the price of the shocks. He worked it all out with pencil and paper and came up with a figure of forty-five dollars, including the parts and the labor and the tax and all. Newt and I went into another huddle and he counted his money and I went through my own pockets and came up with a couple of dollars, and it worked out that we could pay what we owed and get the shocks and come up with three dollars to bless ourselves with.

So I looked at Newt and he looked back at me and gave a great shrug of his shoulders. Close as we are we can say a lot without speaking.

We told the dude to go ahead and do the work.

While he installed the shocks, me and Newt went across the road and had us a couple of chicken-fried steaks. They wasn’t bad at all even if the price was on the high side. We washed the steaks down with a beer apiece and then each of us had a cup of that coffee. I guess there’s been times I had better coffee.

“I’d say you fellows sure were lucky you stopped here,” the woman said.

“It’s our lucky day, all right,” Newt said. While he paid her I looked over the paperback books and magazines. Some of them looked to be old and secondhand but they weren’t none of them reduced in price on account of it, and this didn’t surprise me much.

What also didn’t surprise us was when we got back to find the shocks installed and our friend with his big hat off and scratching his mop of hair and telling us how the rear shocks was in even worse shape than the front ones. He went and ran the car up in the air again to show us more things that didn’t mean much to us.

Newton said, “Well, sir, my brother and I, we talked it over. We figure we been neglecting this here automobile and we really ought to do right by it. If those rear shocks is bad, well, let’s just get ’em the hell off of there and new ones on. And while we’re here I’m just about positive we’re due for an oil change.”

“And I’ll replace the oil filter while I’m at it.”

“You do that,” Newt told him. “And I guess you’ll find other things that can do with a bit of fixing. Now we haven’t got all the time in the world or all the money in the world either, but I guess we got us a pair of hours to spare, and we consider ourselves lucky having the good fortune to run up against a mechanic who knows which end of the wrench is which. So what we’ll do, we’ll just find us a patch of shade to set in and you check that car over and find things to do to her. Only things that need doing, but I guess you’d be the best judge of that.”

Well, I’ll tell you he found things to fix. Now and then a car would roll on in and he’d have to go and sell somebody a tank of gas, but we sure got the lion’s share of his time. He replaced the air filter, he cleaned the carburetor, he changed the oil and replaced the oil filter, he tuned the engine and drained and flushed the radiator and filled her with fresh coolant, he gave us new plugs and points, he did this and that and every damn thing he could think of, and I guess the only parts of that car he didn’t replace were ones he didn’t have replacement parts for.

Through it all Newt and I sat in a patch of shade and sipped Cokes out of the bottle. Every now and then that bird would come over and tell us what else he found that he ought to be doing, and we’d look at each other and shrug our shoulders and say for him to go ahead and do what had to be done.

“Amazing what was wrong with that car of ours,” Newt said to me. “Here I thought it rode pretty good.”

“Hell, I pulled in here wanting nothing in the world but a tank of gas. Maybe a quart of oil, and oil was the one thing in the world we didn’t need, or it looks like.”

“Should ride a whole lot better once he’s done with it.”

“Well I guess it should. Man’s building a whole new car around the cigarette lighter.”

“And the clock. Nothing wrong with that clock, outside of it loses a few minutes a day.”

“Lord,” Newt said, “don’t you be telling him about those few minutes the clock loses. We won’t never get out of here.”

That dude took the two hours we gave him and about twelve minutes besides, and then he came on over into the shade and presented us with his bill. It was all neatly itemized, everything listed in the right place and all of it added up, and the figure in the bottom right-hand corner with the circle around it read $277.45.

“That there is quite a number,” I said.

He put the big hat on the back of his head and ran his hand over his forehead. “Whole lot of work involved,” he said. “When you take into account all of those parts and all that labor.”

“Oh, that’s for certain,” Newt said. “And I can see they all been taken into account, all right.”

“That’s clear as black and white,” I said. “One thing, you couldn’t call this a nickel-and-dime figure.”

“That you couldn’t,” Newton said. “Well, sir, let me just go and get some money from the car. Vern?”

We walked over to the car together. “Funny how things work out,” Vern said. “I swear people get forced into things, I just swear to hell and gone they do. What did either of us want beside a tank of gas?”

“Just a tank of gas is all.”

“And here we are,” he said. He opened the door on the passenger side, waited for a pickup truck to pass going west to east, then popped the glove compartment. He took the .38 for himself and gave me the .32 revolver. “I’ll just settle up with our good buddy here,” he said, loud enough for the good buddy in question to hear him. “Meanwhile, why don’t you just step across the street and pick us up something to drink later on this evening? You never know, might turn out to be a long ways between liquor stores.”

I went and gave him a little punch in the upper arm. He laughed the way he does and I put the .32 in my pocket and trotted on across the road to the cafe.

One Thousand Dollars a Word

The editor’s name was Warren Jukes. He was a lean sharp-featured man with slender long-fingered hands and a narrow line for a mouth. His black hair was going attractively gray on top and at the temples. As usual, he wore a stylish three-piece suit. As usual, Trevathan felt logy and unkempt in comparison, like a bear having trouble shaking off the torpor of hibernation.

“Sit down, Jim,” Jukes said. “Always a pleasure. Don’t tell me you’re bringing in another manuscript already? It never ceases to amaze me the way you keep grinding them out. Where do you get your ideas, anyway? But I guess you’re tired of that question after all these years.”

He was indeed, and that was not the only thing of which James Trevathan was heartily tired. But all he said was, “No, Warren. I haven’t written another story.”

“Oh?”

“I wanted to talk with you about the last one.”

“But we talked about it yesterday,” Jukes said, puzzled. “Over the telephone. I said it was fine and I was happy to have it for the magazine. What’s the title, anyway? It was a play on words, but I can’t remember it offhand.”

“ ‘A Stitch in Crime,’ ” Trevathan said.

“Right, that’s it. Good title, good story, and all of it wrapped up in your solid professional prose. What’s the problem?”

“Money,” Trevathan said.

“A severe case of the shorts, huh?” The editor smiled. “Well, I’ll be putting a voucher through this afternoon. You’ll have the check early next week. I’m afraid that’s the best I can do, Jimbo. The corporate machinery can only go so fast.”

“It’s not the time,” Trevathan said. “It’s the amount. What are you paying for the story, Warren?”

“Why, the usual. How long was it? Three thousand words, wasn’t it?”

“Thirty-five hundred.”

“So what does that come to? Thirty-five hundred at a nickel a word is what? One seventy-five, right?”

“That’s right, yes.”

“So you’ll have a check in that amount early next week, as soon as possible, and if you want I’ll ring you when I have it in hand and you can come over and pick it up. Save waiting a couple of days for the neither-rain-nor-snow people to get it from my desk to yours.”

“It’s not enough.”

“Beg your pardon?”

“The price,” Trevathan said. He was having trouble with this conversation. He’d written a script for it in his mind on the way to Jukes’s office, and he’d been infinitely more articulate then than now. “I should get more money,” he managed. “A nickel a word is... Warren, that’s no money at all.”

“It’s what we pay, Jim. It’s what we’ve always paid.”

“Exactly.”

“So?”

“Do you know how long I’ve been writing for you people, Warren?”

“Quite a few years.”

“Twenty years, Warren.”

“Really?”

“I sold a story called ‘Hanging by a Thread’ to you twenty years ago last month. It ran twenty-two hundred words and you paid me a hundred and ten bucks for it.”

“Well, there you go,” Jukes said.

“I’ve been working twenty years, Warren, and I’m getting the same money now that I got then. Everything’s gone up except my income. When I wrote my first story for you I could take one of those nickels that a word of mine brought and buy a candy bar with it. Have you bought a candy bar recently, Warren?”

Jukes touched his belt buckle. “If I went and bought candy bars,” he said, “my clothes wouldn’t fit me.”

“Candy bars are forty cents. Some of them cost thirty-five. And I still get a nickel a word. But let’s forget candy bars.”

“Fine with me, Jim.”

“Let’s talk about the magazine. When you bought ‘Hanging by a Thread,’ what did the magazine sell for on the stands?”

“Thirty-five cents, I guess.”

“Wrong. Twenty-five. About six months later you went to thirty-five. Then you went to fifty, and after that sixty and then seventy-five. And what does the magazine sell for now?”

“A dollar a copy.”

“And you still pay your authors a nickel a word. That’s really wealth beyond the dreams of avarice, isn’t it, Warren?”

Jukes sighed heavily, propped his elbows on his desk top, tented his fingertips. “Jim,” he said, dropping his voice in pitch, “there are things you’re forgetting. The magazine’s no more profitable than it was twenty years ago. In fact we’re working closer now than we did then. Do you know anything about the price of paper? It makes candy look pretty stable by comparison. I could talk for hours on the subject of the price of paper. Not to mention all the other printing costs, and shipping costs and more other costs than I want to mention or you want to hear about. You look at that buck-a-copy price and you think we’re flying high, but it’s not like that at all. We were doing better way back then. Every single cost of ours has gone through the roof.”

“Except the basic one.”

“How’s that?”

“The price you pay for material. That’s what your readers are buying from you, you know. Stories. Plots and characters. Prose and dialogue. Words. And you pay the same for them as you did twenty years ago. It’s the only cost that’s stayed the same.”

Jukes took a pipe apart and began running a pipe cleaner through the stem. Trevathan started talking about his own costs — his rent, the price of food. When he paused for breath Warren Jukes said, “Supply and demand, Jim.”

“What’s that?”

“Supply and demand. Do you think it’s hard for me to fill the magazine at a nickel a word? See that pile of scripts over there? That’s what this morning’s mail brought. Nine out of ten of those stories are from new writers who’d write for nothing if it got them into print. The other ten percent is from pros who are damned glad when they see that nickel-a-word check instead of getting their stories mailed back to them. You know, I buy just about everything you write for us, Jim. One reason is I like your work, but that’s not the only reason. You’ve been with us for twenty years and we like to do business with our old friends. But you evidently want me to raise your word rate, and we don’t pay more than five cents a word to anybody, because in the first place we haven’t got any surplus in the budget and in the second place we damn well don’t have to pay more than that. So before I raise your rate, old friend, I’ll give your stories back to you. Because I don’t have any choice.”

Trevathan sat and digested this for a few moments. He thought of some things to say but left them unsaid. He might have asked Jukes how the editor’s own salary had fluctuated over the years, but what was the point of that? He could write for a nickel a word or he could not write for them at all. That was the final word on the subject.

“Jim? Shall I put through a voucher or do you want ‘A Stitch in Crime’ back?”

“What would I do with it? No, I’ll take the nickel a word, Warren.”

“If there was a way I could make it more—”

“I understand.”

“You guys should have got yourselves a union years ago. Give you a little collective muscle. Or you could try writing something else. We’re in a squeeze, you know, and if we were forced to pay more for material we’d probably have to fold the magazine altogether. But there are other fields where the pay is better.”

“I’ve been doing this for twenty years, Warren. It’s all I know. My God, I’ve got a reputation in the field, I’ve got an established name—”

“Sure. That’s why I’m always happy to have you in the magazine. As long as I do the editing, Jimbo, and as long as you grind out the copy, I’ll be glad to buy your yarns.”

“At a nickel a word.”

“Well—”

“Nothing personal, Warren. I’m just a little bitter. That’s all.”

“Hey, think nothing of it.” Jukes got to his feet, came around from behind his desk. “So you got something off your chest, and we cleared the air a little. Now you know where you stand. Now you can go on home and knock off something sensational and get it to me, and if it’s up to your usual professional standard you’ll have another check coming your way. That’s the way to double the old income, you know. Just double the old production.”

“Good idea,” Trevathan said.

“Of course it is. And maybe you can try something for another market while you’re at it. It’s not too late to branch out, Jim. God knows I don’t want to lose you, but if you’re having trouble getting by on what we can pay you, well—”

“It’s a thought,” Trevathan said.

Five cents a word.

Trevathan sat at his battered Underwood and stared at a blank sheet of paper. The paper had gone up a dollar a ream in the past year, and he could swear they’d cheapened the quality in the process. Everything cost more, he thought, except his own well-chosen words. They were still trading steadily at a nickel apiece.

Not too late to branch out, Jukes had told him. But that was a sight easier to say than to do. He’d tried writing for other kinds of markets, but detective stories were the only kind he’d ever had any luck with. His mind didn’t seem to produce viable fictional ideas in other areas. When he’d tried writing longer works, novels, he’d always gotten hopelessly bogged down. He was a short-story writer, recognized and frequently anthologized, and he was prolific enough to keep himself alive that way, but—

But he was sick of living marginally, sick of grinding out story after story. And heartily sick of going through life on a nickel a word.

What would a decent word rate be?

Well, if they paid him twenty-five cents a word, then he’d at least be keeping pace with the price of a candy bar. Of course after twenty years you wanted to do a little better than stay even. Say they paid him a dollar a word. There were writers who earned that much. Hell, there were writers who earned a good deal more than that, writers whose books wound up on best-seller lists, writers who got six-figure prices for screenplays, writers who wrote themselves rich.

One thousand dollars a word.

The phrase popped into his mind, stunning in its simplicity, and before he was aware of it his fingers had typed the words on the page before him. He sat and looked at it, then worked the carriage return lever and typed the phrase again.

One thousand dollars a word.

He studied what he had typed, his mind racing on ahead, playing with ideas, shaking itself loose from its usual stereotyped thought patterns. Well, why not? Why shouldn’t he earn a thousand dollars a word? Why not branch out into a new field?

Why not?

He took the sheet from the typewriter, crumpled it into a ball, pegged it in the general direction of the wastebasket. He rolled a new sheet in its place and sat looking at its blankness, waiting, thinking. Finally, word by halting word, he began to type.

Trevathan rarely rewrote his short stories. At a nickel a word he could not afford to. Furthermore, he had acquired a facility over the years which enabled him to turn out acceptable copy in first draft. Now, however, he was trying something altogether new and different, and so he felt the need to take his time getting it precisely right. Time and again he yanked false starts from the typewriter, crumpled them, hurled them at the wastebasket.

Until finally he had something he liked.

He read it through for the fourth or fifth time, then took it from the typewriter and read it again. It did the job, he decided. It was concise and clear and very much to the point.

He reached for the phone. When he’d gotten through to Jukes he said, “Warren? I’ve decided to take your advice.”

“Wrote another story for us? Glad to hear it.”

“No,” he said, “another piece of advice you gave me. I’m branching out in a new direction.”

“Well, I think that’s terrific,” Jukes said. “I really mean it. Getting to work on something big? A novel?”

“No, a short piece.”

“But in a more remunerative area?”

“Definitely. I’m expecting to net a thousand dollars a word for what I’m doing this afternoon.”

“A thousand—” Warren Jukes let out a laugh, making a sound similar to the yelp of a startled terrier. “Well, I don’t know what you’re up to, Jim, but let me wish you the best of luck with it. I’ll tell you one thing. I’m damned glad you haven’t lost your sense of humor.”

Trevathan looked again at what he’d written. “I’ve got a gun. Please fill this paper sack with thirty thousand dollars in used tens and twenties and fifties or I’ll be forced to blow your stupid head off.”

“Oh, I’ve still got my sense of humor,” he said. “Know what I’m going to do, Warren? I’m going to laugh all the way to the bank.”

Passport in Order

Marcia stood up, yawned, and crushed out a cigarette in the round glass ashtray. “It’s late,” she said. “I should be getting home. How I hate to leave you!”

“You said it was his poker night.”

“It is, but he might call me. Sometimes, too, he loses a lot of money in a hurry and comes home early, and in a foul mood, naturally.” She sighed, turned to look at him. “I wish it didn’t have to be secretive like this — hotel rooms, motels.”

“It can’t stay this way much longer.”

“Why not?”

Bruce Farr ran a hand through his wavy hair, groped for a cigarette, and lit it. “Inventory is scheduled in a month,” he said. “It won’t be ten minutes before they discover I’m into them up to the eyes. They’re a big firm, but a quarter of a million dollars worth of jewelry can’t be eased out of the vaults without someone noticing it sooner or later.”

“Did you take that much?”

He grinned. “That much,” he said, “a little at a time. I picked pieces no one would ever look for, but the inventory will show them gone. I made out beautifully on the sale, honey; peddled some of the goods outright and borrowed on the rest. Got a little better than a hundred thousand dollars, safely stowed away.”

“All that money,” she said. She pursed her lips as if to whistle. “A hundred thousand—”

“Plus change.” His smile spread and she thought how pleased he was with himself. Then he became serious. “Close to half the retail value. It went pretty well, Marcia, but we can’t sit on it. We have to get out, out of the country.”

“I know, but I’m afraid,” Marcia said.

“They won’t get us. Once we’re out of the country, we don’t have a thing to worry about. There are countries where you can buy yourself citizenship for a few thousand U.S. dollars, and beat extradition forever. They can’t get us.”

She was silent for a moment. When he took her hand and asked her what was wrong, she turned away, then met his eyes. “I’m not that worried about the police. If you say we can get away with it, well, I believe you.”

“Then what’s scaring you?”

“It’s Ray,” she said, and dropped her eyes. “Ray, my sweet loving husband. He’ll find us, darling. I know he will. He’ll find us, and he won’t care whether we’re citizens of Patagonia or Cambodia or wherever we go. He won’t try to extradite us. He’ll—” her voice broke, “he’ll kill us,” she finished.

“How can he find us? And what makes you think—”

She was shaking her head. “You don’t know him.”

“I don’t particularly want to. Honey—”

“You don’t know him,” she repeated. “I do. I wish I didn’t, I wish I’d never met him. I’m one of his possessions, I belong to him, and he wouldn’t let me get away from him, not in a million years. He knows all kinds of people, terrible people. Criminals, gangsters.” She gnawed her lip. “Why do you think I never left him? Why do you think I stay with him? Because I know what would happen if I didn’t. He’d find me, one way or another, and he’d kill me, and—”

She broke. His arms went around her and held her, comforted her.

“I’m not giving you up,” he said, “and he won’t kill us. He won’t kill either of us.”

“You don’t know him.” Panic rose in her voice. “He’s vicious, ruthless. He—”

“Suppose we kill him first, Marcia?”

He had to go over it with her a long time before she would even listen to him. They had to leave the country anyway. Neither of them was ready to spend a lifetime, or part of it, in jail. Once they were out they could stay out. So why not burn an extra bridge on the way? If Ray was really a threat to them, why not put him all the way out of the picture?

“Besides,” he told her, “I’d like to see him dead. I really would. For months now you’ve been mine, yet you always have to go home to him.”

“I’ll have to think about it,” she said.

“You wouldn’t have to do a thing, baby. I’d take care of everything.”

She nodded, got to her feet. “I never thought of — murder,” she said. “Is this how murders happen? When ordinary people get caught up over their heads? Is that how it starts?”

“We’re not ordinary people, Marcia. We’re special. And we’re not in over our heads. It’ll work.”

“I’ll think about it,” she said. “I’ll — I’ll think about it.”

Marcia called Bruce two days later. She said, “Do you remember what we were talking about? We don’t have a month anymore.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ray surprised me last night. He showed me a pair of airline tickets for Paris. We’re set to fly in ten days. Our passports are still in order from last year’s trip. I couldn’t stand another trip with him, dear. I couldn’t live through it.”

“Did you think about—”

“Yes, but this is no time to talk about it,” she said. “I think I can get away tonight.”

“Where and when?”

She named a time and place. When she placed the receiver back in its cradle she was surprised that her hand did not tremble. So easy, she thought. She was deciding a man’s fate, planning the end of a man’s life, and her hand was as steady as a surgeon’s. It astonished her that questions of life and death could be so easily resolved.

She was a few minutes late that night. Bruce was waiting for her in front of a tavern on Randolph Avenue. As she approached, he stepped forward and took her arm.

“We can’t talk here,” he said. “I don’t think we should chance being seen together. We can drive around. My car’s across the street.”

He took Claibourne Drive out to the east end of town. She lit a cigarette with the dashboard lighter and smoked in silence. He asked her what she had decided.

“I tried not to think about it,” she told him. “Then last night he sprang this jaunt on me, this European tour. He’s planning on spending three weeks over there. I don’t think I could endure it.”

“So?”

“Well, I got this wild idea. I thought about what you said, about — about killing him...”

“Yes?”

She drew a breath, let it out slowly. “I think you’re right. We have to kill him. I’d never rest if I knew he was after us. I’d wake up terrified in the middle of the night. I know I would. So would you.”

He didn’t say anything. His eyes were on hers and he clasped her hands.

“I guess I’m a worrier. I’d worry about the police, too. Even if we managed to do what you said, to buy our way out of extradition. The things you read, I don’t know. I’d hate to feel like a hunted animal for the rest of my life. I’d rather have the police hunting me than Ray, but even so, I don’t think I’d like it.”

“So?”

She lit another cigarette. “It’s probably silly,” she said. “I thought there might be a way to keep them from looking for you, and to get rid of him at the same time. Last night it occurred to me that you’re about his build. About six-one, aren’t you?”

“Just about.”

“That’s what I thought. You’re younger, and you’re much better looking than he is, but you’re both about the same height and weight. And I thought — Oh, this is silly!”

“Keep going.”

“Oh, this is the kind of crazy thing you see on television. I don’t know what kind of a mind I must have to think of it. But I thought that you could leave a note. You’d go to sleep at your house, then get up in the middle of the night and leave a long note explaining how you stole jewelry from your company and lost the money gambling and kept stealing more money and getting in deeper and deeper until there’s no way out. And that you’re doing the only thing you can do, that you’ve decided, well, to commit suicide.”

“I thing I’m beginning to get it.”

Her eyes lowered. “It doesn’t make any sense, does it?”

“It sure does. You’re about as crazy as a fox. Then we kill Ray and make it appear to be me.”

She nodded. “I thought of a way we could do it. I can’t believe it’s really me saying all of this! I thought we could do it that same night. You would come over to the house and I would let you in. We could get Ray in his sleep. Press a pillow over his face or something like that. I don’t know. Then we could load him into your car and drive somewhere and...”

“And put him over a cliff.” His eyes were filled with frank admiration. “Beautiful, just beautiful.”

“Do you really think so?”

“It couldn’t be better. They’ll have a perfect note, in my handwriting. They’ll have my car over a cliff and a burned body in it. And they’ll have a good motive for suicide. You’re a wonder, honey.”

She managed a smile. “Then your company won’t be hunting you, will they?”

“Not me or their money. Gambled every penny away — that’ll throw ’em a curve. I haven’t bet more than two bucks on a horse in my life. But your sweetheart of a husband will be gone, and somebody might start wondering where he is. Oh, wait a minute...”

“What?”

“This gets better the more I think about it. He’ll take my place in the car and I’ll take his on that plane to Europe. We’re the same build, his passport is in good order, and the reservations are all made. We’ll use those tickets to take the Grand Tour, except that we won’t come back. Or if we do, we’ll wind up in some other city where nobody knows us, baby. We’ll have every bridge burned the minute we cross over. When are you scheduled to take that trip?”

She closed her eyes, thought it through. “A week from Friday,” she said. “We fly to New York in the morning, and then on to Paris the next afternoon.”

“Perfect. You can expect company Thursday night. Slip downstairs after he goes to bed and let me into the house. I’ll have the note written. We’ll take care of him and go straight to the airport. We won’t even have to come back to the house.”

“The money?”

“I’ll have it with me. You can do your packing Thursday so we’ll have everything ready, passports and all.” He shook his head in disbelief. “I always knew you were wonderful, Marcia. I didn’t realize you were a genius.”

“You really think it will work?”

He kissed her and she clung to him. He kissed her again, then grinned down at her. “I don’t see how it can miss,” he said.

The days crawled. They couldn’t risk seeing each other until Thursday night, but Bruce assured Marcia that it wouldn’t be long.

But it was long. Although she found herself far calmer than she had dared to expect, Marcia was still anxious, nervous about the way it might go.

Oh, it was long, very long. Bruce called Wednesday afternoon to make final plans. They arranged a signaling system. When Ray was sleeping soundly, she would slip out of bed and go downstairs. She would dial his phone number. He would have the note written, the money stowed in the trunk of his car. As soon as she called he would drive over to her house, and she would be waiting downstairs to let him in.

“Don’t worry about what happens then,” he said. “I’ll take care of the details.”

That night and the following day consumed at least a month of subjective time for her. She called him, finally, at twenty minutes of three Friday morning. He answered at once.

“I thought you weren’t going to call at all,” he said.

“He was up late, but he’s asleep now.”

“I’ll be right over.”

She waited downstairs at the front door, heard his car pull to a stop, had the door open for him before he could knock. He stepped quickly inside and closed the door.

“All set,” he said. “The note, everything.”

“The money?”

“It’s in the trunk, in an attaché case, packed to the brim.”

“Fine,” she said. “It’s been fun, darling.”

But Bruce never heard the last sentence. Just as her lips framed the words, a form moved behind him and a leather-covered sap arced downward, catching him deftly and decisively behind the right ear. He fell like a stone and never made a sound.

Ray Danahy straightened up. “Out cold,” he said. “Neat and sweet. Take a look outside and check the traffic. This is no time for nosy neighbors.”

She opened the door, stepped outside. The night was properly dark and silent. She filled her lungs gratefully with fresh air.

Ray said, “Pull his car into the driveway alongside the house. Wait a sec, I think he’s got the keys on him.” He bent over Farr, dug a set of car keys out of his pocket. “Go ahead,” he said.

She brought the car to the side door. Ray appeared in the doorway with Bruce’s inert form over one shoulder. He dumped him onto the backseat and walked around the car to get behind the wheel.

“Take our buggy,” he told Marcia. “Follow me, but not too close. I’m taking Route Thirty-two north of town. There’s a good drop about a mile and a half past the county line.”

“Not too good a drop, I hope,” she said. “He could be burned beyond recognition.”

“No such thing. Dental x-rays — they can’t miss. It’s a good thing he didn’t have the brains to think of that.”

“He wasn’t very long on brains,” she said.

“Isn’t,” he corrected. “He’s not dead yet.”

She followed Ray, lagging about a block and a half behind him. At the site he had chosen, she stood by while he took the money from the trunk and checked Farr’s pockets to make sure he wasn’t carrying anything that might tip anybody off. Ray propped him behind the wheel, put the car in neutral, braced Farr’s foot on the gas pedal. Farr was just beginning to stir.

“Good-bye, Brucie,” Marcia said. “You don’t know what a bore you were.”

Ray reached inside and popped the car into gear, then jumped aside. The heavy car hurtled through an ineffective guard rail, hung momentarily in the air, then began the long fast fall. First, there was the noise of the impact. Then there was another loud noise, an explosion, and the vehicle burst into flames.

They drove slowly away, the suitcase full of money between them on the seat of their car. “Scratch one fool,” Ray said pleasantly. “We’ve got two hours to catch our flight to New York, then on to Paris.”

“Paris,” she sighed. “Not on a shoestring, the way we did it last time. This time we’ll do it in style.”

She looked down at her hands, her steady hands. How surprisingly calm she was, she thought, and a slow smile spread over her face.

Someday I’ll Plant More Walnut Trees

There is a silence that is just stillness, just the absence of sound, and there is a deeper silence that is more than that. It is the antithesis, the aggressive opposite, of sound. It is to sound as antimatter is to matter, an auditory black hole that reaches out to swallow up and nullify the sounds of others.

My mother can give off such a silence. She is a master at it. That morning at breakfast she was thus silent, silent as she cooked eggs and made coffee, silent while I spooned baby oatmeal into Livia’s little mouth, silent while Dan fed himself and while he smoked the day’s first cigarette along with his coffee. He had his own silence, sitting there behind his newspaper, but all it did was insulate him. It couldn’t reach out beyond that paper shield to snatch other sounds out of the air.

He finished and put out his cigarette, folded his paper. He said it was supposed to be hot today, with rain forecast for late afternoon. He patted Livia’s head, and with his forefinger drew aside a strand of hair that had fallen across her forehead.

I can see that now, his hand so gentle, and her beaming up at him, wide-eyed, gurgling.

Then he turned to me, and with the same finger and the same softness he reached to touch the side of my face. I did not draw away. His finger touched me, ever so lightly, and then he reached to draw me into the circle of his arms. I smelled his shirt, freshly washed and sun-dried, and under it the clean male scent of him.

We looked at each other, both of us silent, the whole room silent. And then Livia cooed and he smiled quickly and chucked me under the chin and left. I heard the screen door slam, and then the sounds of the car as he drove to town. When I could not hear it anymore I went over to the radio and switched it on. They were playing a Tammy Wynette song. “Stand by your man,” Tammy urged, and my mother’s silence swallowed up the words.

While the radio played unheard I changed Livia and put her in for her nap. I came back to the kitchen and cleared the table. My mother waved a hand at the air in front of her face.

“He smokes,” I said.

“I didn’t say anything,” she said.

We did the dishes together. There is a dishwasher but we never use it for the breakfast dishes. She prefers to run it only once a day, after the evening meal. It could hold all the day’s dishes, they would not amount to more than one load in the machine, but she does not like to let the breakfast and lunch dishes stand. It seems wasteful to me, of time and effort, and even of water, although our well furnishes more than we ever need. But it is her house, after all, and her dishwasher, and hers the decision as to when it is to be used.

Silently she washed the dishes, silently I wiped them. As I reached to stack plates in a cupboard I caught her looking at me. Her eyes were on my cheek, and I could feel her gaze right where I had felt Dan’s finger. His touch had been light. Hers was firmer.

I said, “It’s nothing.”

“All right.”

“Dammit, Mama!”

“I didn’t say anything, Tildie.”

I was named Matilda for my father’s mother. I never knew her, she died before I was born, before my parents met. I was never called Matilda. It was the name on my college diploma, on my driver’s license, on Livia’s birth certificate, but no one ever used it.

“He can’t help it,” I said. “It’s not his fault.”

Her silence devoured my words. On the radio Tammy Wynette sang a song about divorce, spelling out the word. Why were they playing all her records this morning? Was it her birthday? Or an anniversary of some failed romance?

“It’s not,” I said. I moved to her right so that I could talk to her good ear. “It’s a pattern. His father was abusive to his mother. Dan grew up around that. His father drank and was free with his hands. Dan swore he would never be like that, but patterns like that are almost impossible to throw off. It’s what he knows, can you understand that? On a deep level, deeper than intellect, bone deep, that’s how he knows to behave as a man, as a husband.”

“He marked your face. He hasn’t done that before, Tildie.”

My hand flew to the spot. “You knew that—”

“Sounds travel. Even with my door closed, even with my good ear on the pillow. I’ve heard things.”

“You never said anything.”

“I didn’t say anything today,” she reminded me.

“He can’t help it,” I said. “You have to understand that. Didn’t you see him this morning?”

“I saw him.”

“It hurts him more than it hurts me. And it’s my fault as much as it’s his.”

“For allowing it?”

“For provoking him.”

She looked at me. Her eyes are a pale blue, like mine, and at times there is accusation in them. My gaze must have the same quality. I have been told that it is penetrating. “Don’t look at me like that,” my husband has said, raising a hand as much to ward off my gaze as to threaten me. “Damn you, don’t you look at me like that!”

Like what? I’d wondered. How was I looking at him? What was I doing wrong?

“I do provoke him,” I told her. “I make him hit me.”

“How?”

“By saying the wrong thing.”

“What sort of thing?”

“Things that upset him.”

“And then he has to hit you, Tildie? Because of what you say?”

“It’s a pattern,” I said. “It’s the way he grew up. Men who drink have sons who drink. Men who beat their wives have sons who beat their wives. It’s passed on over the generations like a genetic illness. Mama, Dan’s a good man. You see how he is with Livia, how he loves her, how she loves him.”

“Yes.”

“And he loves me, Mama. Don’t you think it tears him up when something like this happens? Don’t you think it eats at him?”

“It must.”

“It does!” I thought how he’d cried last night, how he’d held me and touched the mark on my cheek and cried. “And we’re going to try to do something about it,” I said. “To break the pattern. There’s a clinic in Fulton City where you can go for counseling. It’s not expensive, either.”

“And you’re going?”

“We’ve talked about it. We’re considering it.”

She looked at me and I made myself meet her eyes. After a moment she looked away. “Well, you would know more about this sort of thing than I do,” she said. “You went to college, you studied, you learned things.”

I studied art history. I can tell you about the Italian Renaissance, although I have already forgotten much of what I learned. I took one psychology course in my freshman year and we observed the behavior of white rats in mazes.

“Mama,” I said, “I know you disapprove.”

“Oh, no,” she said. “Tildie, that’s not so.”

“It’s not?”

She shook her head. “I just hurt for you,” she said. “That’s all.”

We live on 220 acres, only a third of them level. The farm has been in our family since the land was cleared early in the last century. It has been years since we farmed it. The MacNaughtons run sheep in our north pastures, and Mr. Parkhill leases forty acres, planting alfalfa one year and field corn the next. Mama has some bank stock and some utilities, and the dividends plus what she’s paid for the land rent are enough to keep her. There’s no mortgage on the land and the taxes have stayed low. And she has a big kitchen garden. We eat out of it all summer long and put up enough in the fall to carry us through the winter.

Dan studied comparative lit while I studied art history. He got a master’s and did half the course work for a doctorate and then knew he couldn’t do it anymore. He got a job driving a taxi and I worked waiting tables at Paddy Mac’s, where we used to come for beer and hamburgers when we were students. When I got pregnant with Livia he didn’t want me on my feet all day but we couldn’t make ends meet on his earnings as a cabdriver. Rents were high in that city, and everything cost a fortune.

And we both loved country living, and knew the city was no place to bring up Livia. So we moved here, and Dan got work right away with a construction company in Caldwell. That’s the nearest town, just six miles from us on country roads, and Fulton City is only twenty-two miles.

After that conversation with Mama I went outside and walked back beyond the garden and the pear and apple orchard. There’s a stream runs diagonally across our land, and just beyond it is the spot I always liked the best, where the walnut trees are. We have a whole grove of black walnuts, twenty-six trees in all. I know because Dan counted them. He was trying to estimate what they’d bring.

Walnut is valuable. People will pay thousands of dollars for a mature tree. They make veneer from it, because it’s too costly to use as solid wood.

“We ought to sell these off,” Dan said. “Your mama’s got an untapped resource here. Somebody could come in, cut ’em down, and steal ’em. Like poachers in Kenya, killing the elephants for their ivory.”

“No one’s going to come onto our land.”

“You never know. Anyway, it’s a waste. You can’t even see this spot from the house. And nobody does anything with the nuts.”

When I was a girl my mama and I used to gather the walnuts after they fell in early autumn. Thousands fell from the trees. We would just gather a basketful and crack them with a hammer and pick the meat out. My hands always got black from the husks and stayed that way for weeks.

We only did this a few times. It was after Daddy left, but while Grandma Yount was still alive. I don’t remember Grandma bothering with the walnuts, but she did lots of other things. When the cherries came in we would all pick them and she would bake pies and put up jars of the rest, and she’d boil the pits to clean them and sew scraps of cloth to make beanbags. There are still beanbags in the attic that Grandma Yount made. I’d brought one down for Livia and fancied I could still smell cherries through the cloth.

“We could harvest the walnuts,” I told Dan. “If you want.”

“What for? You can’t get anything for them. Too much trouble to open and hardly any meat in them. I’d sooner harvest the trees.”

“Mama likes having them here.”

“They’re worth a fortune. And they’re a renewable resource. You could cut them and plant more and someday they’d put your grandchildren through college.”

“You don’t need to cut them to plant more. There’s other land we could use.”

“No point planting more if you’re not going to cut these, is there? What do we need them for?”

“What do our grandchildren need college for?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing,” I’d said, backing away.

And hours later he’d taken it up again. “You meant I wasted my education,” he said. “That’s what you meant by that crack, isn’t it?”

“No.”

“Then what did you mean? What do I need a master’s for to hammer a nail? That’s what you meant.”

“It’s not, but evidently that’s how you’d rather hear it.”

He hit me for that. I guess I had it coming. I don’t know if I deserved it, I don’t know if a woman deserves to get hit, but I guess I provoked it. Something makes me say things I shouldn’t, things he’ll take amiss. I don’t know why.

Except I do know why, and I’d walked out of the kitchen and across to the walnut grove to keep from talking about it to Mama. Because he had his pattern and I had mine.

His was what he’d learned from his daddy, which was to abuse a woman, to slap her, to strike her with his fists. And mine was a pattern I’d learned from my mama, which was to make a man leave you, to taunt him with your mouth until one day he put his clothes in a suitcase and walked out the door.

In the mornings it tore at me to hear the screen door slam. Because I thought, Tildie, one day you’ll hear that sound and it’ll be for the last time. One day you’ll do what your mother managed to do, and he’ll do like your father did and you’ll never see him again. And Livia will grow up as you did, in a house with her mother and her grandmother, and she’ll have cherry-pit beanbags to play with and she’ll pick the meat out of black walnuts, but what will she do for a daddy? And what will you do for a man?

All the rest of that week he never raised his hand to me. One night Mama stayed with Livia while Dan and I went to a movie in Fulton City. Afterward we went to a place that reminded us both of Paddy Mac’s, and we drank beer and got silly. Driving home, we rolled down the car windows and sang songs at the top of our lungs. By the time we got home the beer had worn off but we were still happy and we hurried upstairs to our room.

Mama didn’t say anything next morning but I caught her looking at me and knew she’d heard the old iron bedstead. I thought, You hear a lot, even with your good ear pressed against the pillow. Well, if she had to hear the fighting, let her hear the loving, too.

She could have heard the bed that night, too, although it was a quieter and gentler lovemaking than the night before. There were no knowing glances the next day, but after the screen door closed behind Dan and after Livia was in for her nap, there was a nice easiness between us as we stood side by side doing the breakfast dishes.

Afterward she said, “I’m so glad you’re back home, Tildie.”

“So you don’t have to do the dishes all by yourself.”

She smiled. “I knew you’d be back,” she said.

“Did you? I wonder if I knew. I don’t think so. I thought I wanted to live in a city, or in a college town. I thought I wanted to be a professor’s wife and have earnest conversations about literature and politics and art. I guess I was just a country girl all along.”

“You always loved it here,” she said. “Of course it will be yours when I’m gone, and I had it in mind that you’d come back to it then. But I hoped you wouldn’t wait that long.”

She had never left. She and her mother lived here, and when she married my father he just moved in. It’s a big old house, with different wings added over the years. He moved in, and then he left, and she just stayed on.

I remembered something. “I don’t know if I thought I’d live here again,” I said, “but I always thought I would die here.” She looked at me, and I said, “Not so much die here as be buried here. When we buried Grandma I thought, Well, this is where they’ll bury me someday. And I always thought that.”

Grandma Yount’s grave is on our land, just to the east of the pear and apple orchard. There are graves there dating back to when our people first lived here. The two children Mama lost are laid to rest there, and Grandma Yount’s mother, and a great many children. It wasn’t that long ago that people would have four or five children to raise one. You can’t read what’s cut into most of the stones, it’s worn away with time, and it wears faster now that we have the acid rain, but the stones are there, the graves are there, and I always knew I’d be there, too.

“Well, I’ll be there, too,” Mama said. “But not too soon, I hope.”

“No, not soon at all,” I said. “Let’s live a long time. Let’s be old ladies together.”

I thought it was a sweet conversation, a beautiful conversation. But when I told Dan about it we wound up fighting.

“When she goes,” he said, “that’s when those walnuts go to market.”

“That’s all you can think about,” I said. “Turning a beautiful grove into dollars.”

“That timber’s money in the bank,” he said, “except it’s not in the bank because anybody could come in and haul it out of there behind our backs.”

“Nobody’s going to do that.”

“And other things could happen. It’s no good for a tree to let it grow beyond its prime. Insects can get it, or disease. There’s one tree already that was struck by lightning.”

“It didn’t hurt it much.”

“When they’re my trees,” he said, “they’re coming down.”

“They won’t be your trees.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Mama’s not leaving the place to you, Dan.”

“I thought what’s mine is yours and what’s yours is mine.”

“I love those trees,” I said. “I’m not going to see them cut.” His face darkened, and a muscle worked in his jaw. This was a warning sign, and I knew it as such, but I was stuck in a pattern, God help me, and I couldn’t leave it alone. “First you’d sell off the timber,” I said, “and then you’d sell off the acreage.”

“I wouldn’t do that.”

“Why? Your daddy did.”

Dan grew up on a farm that came down through his father’s father. Unable to make a living farming, first his grandfather and then his father had sold off parcels of land little by little, whittling away at their holdings and each time reducing the potential income of what remained. After Dan’s mother died his father had stopped farming altogether and drank full time, and the farm was auctioned for back taxes while Dan was still in high school.

I knew what it would do to him and yet I threw that in his face all the same. I couldn’t seem to help it, any more than he could help what followed.

At breakfast the next day the silence made me want to scream. Dan read the paper while he ate, then hurried out the door without a word. I couldn’t hear the screen door when it banged shut or the car engine when it started up. Mama’s silence — and his, and mine — drowned out everything else.

I thought I’d burst when we were doing the dishes. She didn’t say a word and neither did I. Afterward she turned to me and said, “I didn’t go to college so I don’t know about patterns, or what you do and what it makes him do.”

The quattrocento and rats in a maze, that’s all I learned in college. What I know about patterns and family violence I learned watching Oprah and Phil Donahue, and she watched the same programs I did. (“He blacked your eye and broke your nose. He kicked you in the stomach while you were pregnant. How can you stay with a brute like this?” “But I love him, Geraldo. And I know he loves me.”)

“I just know one thing,” she said. “It won’t get better. And it will get worse.”

“No.”

“Yes. And you know it, Tildie.”

“No.”

He hadn’t blacked my eye or broken my nose, but he had hammered my face with his fists and it was swollen and discolored. He hadn’t kicked me in the stomach but he had shoved me from him. I had been clinging to his arm. That was stupid, I knew better than to do that, it drove him crazy to have me hang on him like that. He had shoved me and I’d gone sprawling, wrenching my leg when I fell on it. My knee ached now, and the muscles in the front of that thigh were sore. And my rib cage was sore where he’d punched me.

But I love him, Geraldo, Oprah, Phil. And I know he loves me.

That night he didn’t come home.

I couldn’t sit still, couldn’t catch my breath. Livia caught my anxiety and wouldn’t sleep, couldn’t sleep. I held her in my arms and paced the floor in front of the television set. Back and forth, back and forth.

At midnight finally I put her in her crib and she slept. Mama was playing solitaire at the pine table. Only the top is pine, the base is maple. An antique, Dan pronounced it when he first saw it, and better than the ones in the shops. I suppose he had it priced in his mind, along with the walnut trees.

I pointed out a move. Mama said, “I know about that. I just haven’t decided whether I want to do it, that’s all.” But she always says that. I don’t believe she saw it.

At one I heard our car turn off the road and onto the gravel. She heard it, too, and gathered up the cards and said she was tired now, she’d just turn in. She was out of the room and up the stairs before he came in the door.

He was drunk. He lurched into the room, his shirt open halfway to his waist, his eyes unfocused. He said, “Oh, Jesus, Tildie, what’s happening to us?”

“Shhh,” I said. “You’ll wake the baby.”

“I’m sorry, Tildie,” he said. “I’m sorry, I’m so goddam sorry.”

Going up the stairs, he spun away from me and staggered into the railing. It held. I got him upstairs and into our room, but he passed out the minute he lay down on our bed. I got his shoes off, and his shirt and pants, and let him sleep in his socks and underwear.

In the morning he was still sleeping when I got up to take care of Livia. Mama had his breakfast on the table, his coffee poured, the newspaper at his place. He rushed through the kitchen without a word to anybody, tore out the door, and was gone. I moved toward the door but Mama was in my path.

I cried, “Mama, he’s leaving! He’ll never be back!”

She glanced meaningfully at Livia. I stepped back, lowered my voice. “He’s leaving,” I said, helpless. He had started the car, he was driving away. “I’ll never see him again.”

“He’ll be back.”

“Just like my daddy,” I said. “Livvy, your father’s gone, we’ll never see him again.”

“Stop that,” Mama said. “You don’t know how much sticks in their minds. You mind what you say in front of her.”

“But it’s true.”

“It’s not,” she said. “You won’t lose him that easy. He’ll be back.”

In the afternoon I took Livia with me while I picked pole beans and summer squash. Then we went back to the pear and apple orchard and played in the shade. After a while I took her over to Grandma Yount’s grave. We’ll all be here someday, I wanted to say, your grandma and your daddy and your mama, too. And you’ll be here when your time comes. This is our land, this is where we all end up.

I might have said this, it wouldn’t hurt for her to hear it, but for what Mama said. I guess it’s true you don’t know what sticks in their minds, or what they’ll make of it.

She liked it out there, Livia did. She crawled right up to Grandma Yount’s stone and ran her hand over it. You’d have thought she was trying to read it that way, like a blind person with Braille.

He didn’t come home for dinner. It was going on ten when I heard the car on the gravel. Mama and I were watching television. I got up and went into the kitchen to be there when he came in.

He was sober. He stood in the doorway and looked at me. Every emotion a man could have was there on his face.

“Look at you,” he said. “I did that to you.”

My face was worse than the day before. Bruises and swellings are like that, taking their time to ripen.

“You missed dinner,” I said, “but I saved some for you. I’ll heat up a plate for you.”

“I already ate. Tildie, I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything.”

“No,” he said. “That’s not right. We have to talk.”

We slipped up to our room, leaving Mama to the television set. With our door closed we talked about the patterns we were caught in and how we seemed to have no control, like actors in a play with all their lines written for them by someone else. We could improvise, we could invent movements and gestures, we could read our lines in any of a number of ways, but the script was all written down and we couldn’t get away from it.

I mentioned counseling. He said, “I called that place in Fulton City. I wouldn’t tell them my name. Can you feature that? I called them for help but I was too ashamed to tell them my name.”

“What did they say?”

“They would want to see us once a week as a couple, and each of us individually once a week. Total price for the three sessions would be eighty dollars.”

“For how long?”

“I asked. They couldn’t say. They said it’s not the sort of change you can expect to make overnight.”

I said, “Eighty dollars a week. We can’t afford that.”

“I had the feeling they might reduce it some.”

“Did you make an appointment?”

“No. I thought I’d call tomorrow.”

“I don’t want to cut the trees,” I said. He looked at me. “To pay for it. I don’t want to cut Mama’s walnut trees.”

“Tildie, who brought up the damn trees?”

“We could sell the table,” I said.

“What are you talking about?”

“In the kitchen. The pine-top table, didn’t you say it was an antique? We could sell that.”

“Why would I want to sell the table?”

“You want to sell those trees bad enough. You as much as said that as soon as my mama dies you’ll be out back with a chain saw.”

“Don’t start with me,” he said. “Don’t you start with me, Tildie.”

“Or what? Or you’ll hit me? Oh, God, Dan, what are we doing? Fighting over how to pay for the counseling to keep from fighting. Dan, what’s the matter with us?”

I went to embrace him but he backed away from me. “Honey,” he said, “we better be real careful with this. They were telling me about escalating patterns of violence. I’m afraid of what could happen. I’m going to do what they said to do.”

“What’s that?”

“I want to pack some things,” he said. “That’s what I came home to do. There’s that Welcome Inn Motel outside of Caldwell, they say it’s not so bad and I believe they have weekly rates.”

“No,” I said. “No.”

“They said it’s best. Especially if we’re going to start counseling, because that brings everything up and out into the open, and it threatens the part of us that wants to be in this pattern. Tildie, from what they said it’d be dangerous for us to be together right now.”

“You can’t leave,” I said.

“I wouldn’t be five miles away. I’d be coming for dinner some nights, we’d be going to a movie now and then. It’s not like—”

“We can’t afford it,” I said. “Dan, how can we afford it? Eighty dollars a week for the counseling and God knows how much for the motel, and you’d be having most of your meals out, and how can we afford it? You’ve got a decent job but you don’t make that kind of money.”

His eyes hardened but he breathed in and out, in and out, and said, “Tildie, just talking like this is a strain, don’t you see that? We can afford it, we’ll find a way to afford it. Tildie, don’t grab on to my arm like that, you know what it does to me. Tildie, stop it, will you for God’s sake stop it?”

I put my arms around my own self and hugged myself. I was shaking. My hands just wanted to take hold of his arm. What was so bad about holding on to your husband’s arm? What was wrong with that?

“Don’t go,” I said.

“I have to.”

“Not now. It’s late, they won’t have any rooms left anyhow. Wait until morning. Can’t you wait until morning?”

“I was just going to get some of my things and go.”

“Go in the morning. Don’t you want to see Livvy before you go? She’s your daughter, don’t you want to say good-bye to her?”

“I’m not leaving, Tildie. I’m just staying a few miles from here so we’ll have a chance to keep from destroying ourselves. My God, Tildie, I don’t want to leave you. That’s the whole point, don’t you see that?”

“Stay until morning,” I said. “Please?”

“And will we go through this again in the morning?”

“No,” I said. “I promise.”

We were both restless, but then we made love and that settled him, and soon he was sleeping. I couldn’t sleep, though. I lay there for a time, and then I put a robe on and went down to the kitchen and sat there for a long time, thinking of patterns, thinking of ways to escape them. And then I went back up the stairs to the bedroom again.

I was in the kitchen the next morning before Livia woke up. I was there when Mama came down, and her eyes widened at the sight of me. She started to say something but then I guess she saw something in my eyes and she stayed silent.

I said, “Mama, we have to call the police. You’ll mind the baby when they come for me. Will you do that?”

“Oh, Tildie,” she said.

I led her up the stairs again and into our bedroom. Dan lay facedown, the way he always slept. I drew the sheet down and showed her where I’d stabbed him, slipping the kitchen knife between two ribs and into the heart. The knife lay on the table beside the bed. I had wiped the blood from it. There had not been very much blood to wipe.

“He was going to leave,” I said, “and I couldn’t bear it, Mama. And I thought, Now he won’t leave, now he’ll never leave me. I thought, This is a way to break the pattern. Isn’t that crazy, Mama? It doesn’t make any sense, does it?”

“My poor Tildie.”

“Do you want to know something? I feel safe now, Mama. He won’t hit me anymore and I never have to worry about him leaving me. He can’t leave me, can he?” Something caught in my throat. “Oh, and he’ll never hold me again, either. In the circle of his arms.”

I broke then, and it was Mama who held me, stroking my forehead, soothing me. I was all right then, and I stood up straight and told her she had better call the police.

“Livia’ll be up any minute now,” she said. “I think she’s awake, I think I heard her fussing a minute ago. Change her and bring her down and feed her her breakfast.”

“And then?”

“And then put her in for her nap.”

After I put Livia back in her crib for her nap Mama told me that we weren’t going to call the police. “Now that you’re back where you belong,” she said, “I’m not about to see them take you away. Your baby needs her mama and I need you, too.”

“But Dan—”

“Bring the big wheelbarrow around to the kitchen door. Between the two of us we can get him down the stairs. We’ll dig his grave in the back, we’ll bury him here on our land. People won’t suspect anything. They’ll just think he went off, the way men do.”

“The way my daddy did,” I said.

Somehow we got him down the stairs and out through the kitchen. The hardest part was getting him into the old wheelbarrow. I checked Livia and made sure she was sleeping soundly, and then we took turns with the barrow, wheeling it out beyond the kitchen garden.

“What I keep thinking,” I said, “is at least I broke the pattern.”

She didn’t say anything, and what she didn’t say became one of her famous silences, sucking up all the sound around us. The barrow’s wheel squeaked, the birds sang in the trees, but now I couldn’t hear any of that.

Suddenly she said, “Patterns.” Then she didn’t say anything more, and I tried to hear the squeak of the wheel.

Then she said, “He never would have left you. If he left he’d only come back again. And he never would have quit hitting you. And each time would be a little worse than the last.”

“It’s not always like it is on Oprah, Mama.”

“There’s things you don’t know,” she said.

“Like what?”

The squeaking of the wheel, the song of birds. She said, “You know how I lost the hearing in the one ear?”

“You had an infection.”

“That’s what I always told you. It’s not true. Your daddy cupped his hands and boxed my ears. He deafened me on the one side. I was lucky, nothing happened to the other ear. I still hear as good as ever out of it.”

“I don’t believe it,” I said.

“It’s the truth, Tildie.”

“Daddy never hit you.”

“Your daddy hit me all the time,” she said. “All the time. He used his hands, he used his feet. He used his belt.”

I felt a tightening in my throat. “I don’t remember,” I said.

“You didn’t know. You were little. What do you think Livia knows? What do you think she’ll remember?”

We walked on a ways. I said, “I just remember the two of you hollering. I thought you hollered and finally he left. That’s what I always thought.”

“That’s what I let you think. It’s what I wanted you to think. I had a broken jaw, I had broken ribs, I had to keep telling the doctor I was clumsy, I kept falling down. He believed me, too. I guess he had lots of women told him the same thing.” We switched, and I took over the wheelbarrow. She said, “Dan would have done the same to you, if you hadn’t done what you did.”

“He wanted to stop.”

“They can’t stop, Tildie. No, not that way. To your left.”

“Aren’t we going to bury him alongside Grandma Yount?”

“No,” she said. “That’s too near the house. We’ll dig his grave across the stream, where the walnut grove is.”

“It’s beautiful there.”

“You always liked it.”

“So did Dan,” I said. I felt so funny, so light-headed. My world was turned upside down and yet it felt safe, it felt solid. I thought how Dan had itched to cut down those walnut trees. Now he’d lie forever at their feet, and I could come back here whenever I wanted to feel close to him.

“But he’ll be lonely here,” I said. “Won’t he? Mama, won’t he?”

The walnut trees lose their leaves early in the fall, and they put on less of a color show than the other hardwoods. But I like to come to the grove even when the trees are bare. Sometimes I bring Livia. More often I come by myself.

I always liked it here. I love our whole 220 acres, every square foot of it, but this is my favorite place, among these trees. I like it even better than the graveyard over by the pear and apple orchard. Where the graves have stones, and where the women and children of our family are buried.

Some Days You Get the Bear

Beside him, the girl issued a soft grunt of contentment and burrowed closer under the covers. Her name was Karin, with the accent on the second syllable, and she worked for a manufacturer of floor coverings, doing something unfathomable with a computer. They’d had three dates, each consisting of dinner and a screening. On their first two dates he’d left her at her door and gone home to write his review of the film they’d just seen. Tonight she’d invited him in.

And here he was, happily exhausted at her side, breathing her smell, warmed by her body heat. Perhaps this will work, he thought, and closed his eyes, and felt himself drifting.

Only to snap abruptly awake not ten minutes later. He lay still at first, listening to her measured breathing, and then he slipped slowly out of the bed, careful not to awaken her.

She lived in one room, an L-shaped studio in a high rise on West Eighty-ninth Street. He gathered his clothes and dressed in darkness, tiptoed across the uncarpeted parquet floor.

There were five locks on her door. He unfastened them all, and when he tried the door it wouldn’t open. Evidently she’d left one or more of them unlocked; thus, meddling with all five, he’d locked some even as he was unlocking the others. When this sort of dilemma was presented as a logic problem, to be attacked with pencil and paper, he knew better than to attempt its solution. Now, when he had to work upon real locks in darkness and in silence, with a sleeping woman not ten yards away, the whole thing was ridiculous.

“Paul?”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I didn’t mean to wake you.”

“Where are you going? I was planning to offer you breakfast in the morning. Among other things.”

“I’ve got work to do first thing in the morning,” he told her. “I’d really better get on home. But these locks—”

“I know,” she said. “It’s a Roach Motel I’m running here. You get in, but you can’t get out.” And, grinning, she slipped past him, turned this lock and that one, and let him out.

He hailed a taxi on Broadway, rode downtown to the Village. His apartment was a full floor of a brownstone on Bank Street. He had moved into it when he first came to New York and had never left it. It had been his before he was married and remained his after the divorce. “This is the one thing I’ll miss,” Phyllis had said.

“What about the screenings?”

“To tell you the truth,” she said, “I’ve pretty much lost my taste for movies.”

He occasionally wondered if that would ever happen to him. He contributed a column of film reviews to two monthly magazines; because the publications were mutually noncompetitive, he was able to use his own name on both columns. The columns themselves differed considerably in tone and content. For one magazine he tended to write longer and more thoughtful reviews, and leaned toward films with intellectual content and artistic pretension. His reviews for the other magazine tended to be briefer, chattier, and centered more upon the question of whether a film would be fun to see than if seeing it would make you a more worthwhile human being. In neither column, however, did he ever find himself writing something he did not believe to be the truth.

Nor had he lost his taste for movies. There were times, surely, when his perception of a movie was colored for the worse by his having seen it on a day when he wasn’t in the mood for it. But this didn’t happen that often, because he was usually in the mood for almost any movie. And screenings, whether in a small upstairs room somewhere in midtown or at a huge Broadway theater, were unquestionably the best way to see a film. The print was always perfect, the projectionist always kept his mind on what he was doing, and the audience, while occasionally jaded, was nevertheless respectful, attentive, and silent. Every now and then Paul took a busman’s holiday and paid his way into a movie house, and the difference was astounding. Sometimes he had to change his seat three or four times to escape from imbeciles explaining the story line to their idiot companions; other times, especially at films with an enthusiastic teenage following, the audience seemed to have more dialogue than the actors.

Sometimes he thought that he enjoyed his work so much he’d gladly do it for free. Happily, he didn’t have to. His two columns brought him a living, given that his expenses were low. Two years ago his building went co-op and he’d used his savings for the down payment. The mortgage payment and monthly maintenance charges were quite within his means. He didn’t own a car, had no aged or infirm relatives to support, and had been blissfully spared a taste for cocaine, high-stakes gambling, and the high life. He preferred cheap ethnic restaurants, California zinfandel, safari jackets, and blue jeans. His income supported this sort of lifestyle quite admirably.

And, as the years went by, more opportunities for fame and fortune presented themselves. The New York Times Book Review wanted 750 words from him on a new book on the films of King Vidor. A local cable show had booked him half a dozen times to do capsule reviews, and there was talk of giving him a regular ten-minute slot. Last semester he’d taught a class, “Appreciating the Silent Film,” at the New School for Social Research; this had increased his income by fifteen hundred dollars and he’d slept with two of his students, a thirty-three-year-old restless housewife from Jamaica Heights and a thirty-eight-year-old single mother who lived with her single child in three very small rooms on East Ninth Street.

Now, home again, he shucked his clothes and showered. He dried off and turned down his bed. It was a queen-size platform bed, with storage drawers underneath it and a bookcase headboard, and he made it every morning. During his marriage he and Phyllis generally left the bed unmade, but the day after she moved out he made the bed, and he’d persisted with this discipline ever since. It was, he’d thought, a way to guard against becoming one of those seedy old bachelors you saw in British spy films, shuffling about in slippers and feeding shillings to the gas heater.

He got into bed, settled his head on the pillow, closed his eyes. He thought about the film he’d seen that night, and about the Ethiopian restaurant at which they’d dined afterward. Whenever a country had a famine, some of its citizenry escaped to the United States and opened a restaurant. First the Bangladeshi, now the Ethiopians. Who, he wondered, was next?

He thought about Karin — whose name, he suddenly realized, rhymed with Marin County, north of San Francisco. He’d first encountered Marin County in print and had assumed it was pronounced with the accent on the first syllable, and he had accordingly mispronounced it for some time until Phyllis had taken it upon herself to correct him. He’d had no opportunity to make the same mistake with Karin; he had met her in the flesh, so to speak, before he knew how her name was spelled, and thus—

No, he thought. This wasn’t going to work. What was he trying to prove? Who (or, more grammatically, whom) was he kidding?

He got out of bed. He went to the closet and took the bear down from the top shelf. “Well, what the hell,” he said to the bear. (If you could sleep with a bear, you could scarcely draw the line at talking to it.) “Here we go again, fella,” he said.

He got into bed again and took the bear in his arms. He closed his eyes. He slept.

The whole thing had taken him by surprise. It was not as though he had intentionally set out one day to buy himself a stuffed animal as a nocturnal companion. He supposed there were grown men who did this, and he supposed there was nothing necessarily wrong with their so doing, but that was not what had happened. Not at all.

He had bought the bear for a girl. Sibbie was her name, short for Sybil, and she was a sweet and fresh young thing just a couple of years out of Skidmore, a junior assistant production person at one of the TV nets. She was probably a little young for him, but not that young, and she seemed to like screenings and ethnic restaurants and guys who favored blue jeans and safari jackets.

For a couple of months they’d been seeing each other once or twice a week. Often, but not always, they went to a screening. Sometimes he stayed over at her place just off Gramercy Park. Now and then she stayed over at his place on Bank Street.

It was at her apartment that she’d talked about her stuffed animals. How she’d slept with a whole menagerie of them as a child, and how she’d continued to do so all through high school. How, when she’d gone off to college, her mother had exhorted her to put away childish things. How she had valiantly and selflessly packed up all her beloved plush pets and donated them to some worthy organization that recycled toys to poor children. How she’d held back only one animal, her beloved bear Bartholomew, intending to take him along to Skidmore. But at the last minute she’d been embarrassed (“Embearassed?” Paul wondered) to pack him, afraid of how her roommates might react, and when she got home for Thanksgiving break she discovered that her mother had given the bear away, claiming that she’d thought that was what Sibbie had wanted her to do.

“So I started sleeping with boys,” Sibbie explained. “I thought, ‘All right, bitch, I’ll just show you,’ and I became, well, not promiscuous exactly, but not antimiscuous either.”

“All for want of a bear.”

“Exactly,” she’d said. “So do you see what that makes you? You’re just a big old bear substitute.”

The next day, though, he found himself oddly touched by her story. There was hurt there, for all the brittle patter, and when he passed the Gingerbread House the next afternoon and saw the bear in the window he never even hesitated. It cost more than he would have guessed, and more than he really felt inclined to spend on what was a sort of half-joke, but they took credit cards, and they took his.

The next night they spent together he almost gave her the bear, but he didn’t want the gift to follow that quickly upon their conversation. Better to let her think her story had lingered in his consciousness awhile before he’d acted on it. He’d wait another few days and say something like, “You know, that story you told me, I couldn’t get it out of my mind. What I decided, I decided you need a bear.” And so they’d spent that night in his bed, with only each other for company, while the bear spent the night a few yards away on the closet shelf.

He next saw her five days later, and he’d have given her the bear then but they wound up at her apartment, and of course he hadn’t dragged the creature along to the Woody Allen screening, or to the Thai restaurant. A week later, just to set the stage, he’d made his bed that morning with the bear in it, its head resting on the middle pillow, its fat little arms outside the bedcovers.

“Oh, it’s a bear!” she would say. And he would say, “The thing is, I’ve got a no-bears clause in my lease. Do you think you could give it a good home?”

Except it didn’t work that way. They had dinner, they saw a movie, and then when he suggested they repair to his place she said, “Could we go someplace for a drink, Paul? There’s a conversation we really ought to have.”

The conversation was all one-sided. He sat there, holding but not sipping his glass of wine, while she explained that she’d been seeing someone else once or twice a week, since theirs had not been designed to be an exclusive relationship, and that the other person she was seeing, well, it seemed to be getting serious, see, and it had reached the point where she didn’t feel it was appropriate for her to be seeing other people. Such as Paul, for example.

It was, he had to admit, not a bad kissoff, as kissoffs go. And he’d expected the relationship to end sooner or later, and probably sooner.

But he hadn’t expected it to end quite yet. Not with a bear in his bed.

He put her in a cab, and then he put himself in a cab, and he went home and there was the bear. Now what? Send her the bear? No, the hell with that; she’d be convinced he’d bought it after she dumped him, and the last thing he wanted her to think was that he was the kind of dimwit who would do something like that.

The bear went back into the closet.

And stayed there.

It was surprisingly hard to give the bear away. It was not, after all, like a box of candy or a bottle of cologne. You could not give a stuffed bear to just anyone. The recipient had to be the right sort of person, and the gift had to be given at the right stage of the relationship. And many of his relationships, it must be said, did not survive long enough to reach the bear-giving stage.

Once he had almost made a grave mistake. He had been dating a rather abrasive woman named Claudia, a librarian who ran a research facility for a Wall Street firm, and one night she was grousing about her ex-husband. “He didn’t want a wife,” she said. “He wanted a daughter, he wanted a child. And that’s how he treated me. I’m surprised he didn’t buy me Barbie dolls and teddy bears.”

And he’d come within an inch of giving her the bear! That, he realized at once, would have been the worst possible thing he could have done. And he realized, too, that he didn’t really want to spend any more time with Claudia. He couldn’t say exactly why, but he didn’t really feel good about the idea of having a relationship with the sort of woman you couldn’t give a bear to.

There was one of those cardboard signs over the cash register of a hardware store on Hudson Street. SOME DAYS YOU GET THE BEAR, it said. SOME DAYS THE BEAR GETS YOU.

He discovered an addendum: Sooner or later, you sleep with the bear.

It happened finally on an otherwise unremarkable day. He’d spent the whole day working on a review of a biography (Sydney Greenstreet: The Untold Story), having a lot of trouble getting it the way he wanted it. He had dinner alone at the Greek place down the street and rented the video of Casablanca, sipping jug wine and reciting the lines along with the actors. The wine and the film ran out together.

He got undressed and went to bed. He lay there, waiting for sleep to come, and what came instead was the thought that he was, all things considered, the loneliest and most miserable son of a bitch he knew.

He sat up, astonished. The thought was manifestly untrue. He liked his life, he had plenty of companionship whenever he wanted it, and he could name any number of sons of bitches who were ever so much lonelier and more miserable than he. A wine thought, he told himself. In vino stupiditas. He dismissed the thought, but sleep remained elusive. He tossed around until something sent him to the closet. And there, waiting patiently after all these months, was the bear.

“Hey, there,” he said. “Time to round up the usual suspects. Can’t sleep either, can you, big fellow?”

He took the bear and got back into bed with it. He felt a little foolish, but he also felt oddly comforted. And he felt a little foolish about feeling comforted, but that didn’t banish the comfort.

With his eyes closed, he saw Bogart clap Claude Rains on the back. “This could be the start of a beautiful friendship,” Bogart said.

And, before he could begin to figure it all out, Paul fell asleep.

Every night since, with only a handful of exceptions, he had slept with the bear.

Otherwise he slept poorly. On a couple of occasions he had stayed overnight with a woman, and he had learned not to do this. He had explained to one woman (the single mother on East Ninth Street, as a matter of fact) that he had this quirk, that he couldn’t fall fully asleep if another person was present.

“That’s more than a quirk,” she’d told him. “Not to be obnoxious about it, but that sounds pretty neurotic, Paul.”

“I know,” he’d said. “I’m working on it in therapy.”

Which was quite untrue. He wasn’t in therapy. He had indeed thought of checking in with his old therapist and examining the whole question of the bear, but he couldn’t see the point. It was like the old Smith-and-Dale routine: “Doctor, it hurts when I do this.” “So don’t do that!” If it meant a sleepless night to go to bed without the bear, then don’t go to bed without the bear!

A year ago he’d gone up to Albany to participate in an Orson Welles symposium. They put him up at the Ramada for two nights, and after the first sleepless night he actually thought of running out to a store and buying another bear. Of course he didn’t, but after the second night he wished he had. There was, thank God, no third night; as soon as the program ended he glanced at the honorarium check to make sure the amount was right, grabbed his suitcase, and caught the Amtrak train back to the city, where he slept for twelve solid hours with the bear in his arms.

And, several months later when he flew out to the Palo Alto Film Festival, the bear rode along at the bottom of his duffel bag. He felt ridiculous about it, and every morning he stowed the bear in his luggage, afraid that the chambermaids might catch on otherwise. But he slept nights.

The morning after the night with Karin, he got up, made the bed, and returned the bear to the closet. As he did so, for the first time he felt a distinct if momentary pang. He closed the door, hesitated, then opened it. The bear sat uncomplaining on its shelf. He closed the door again.

This was not, he told himself, some Stephen King movie, with the bear possessed of some diabolical soul, screaming to be let out of the closet. He could imagine such a film, he could just about sit down and write it. The bear would see itself as a rival for Paul’s affections, it would be jealous of the women in his life, and it would find some bearish way to kill them off. Hugging them to death, say. And in the end Paul would go to jail for the murders, and his chief concern would be the prospect of spending life in prison without the possibility of either parole or a good night’s sleep. And the cop, or perhaps the prosecuting attorney, would take the bear and toss it in the closet, and then one night, purely on a whim, would take it to bed.

And the last shot would be an ECU of the bear, and you’d swear it was smiling.

No, scratch that. Neither he nor the bear inhabited a Stephen King universe, for which he gave thanks. The bear was not alive. He could not even delude himself that it had been made by some craftsman whose subtle energies were locked in the bear, turning it into more than the inanimate object it appeared to be. It had been made, according to its tag, in Korea, at a factory, by workers who couldn’t have cared less whether they were knocking out bears or bow ties or badminton sets. If he happened to sleep better with it in his bed, if he indeed took comfort in its presence, that was his eccentricity, and a remarkably harmless one at that. The bear was no more than an inanimate participant in it all.

Two days later he made the bed and tucked the bear under the covers, its head on a pillow, its arms outside the blankets.

Not, he told himself, because he fancied that the bear didn’t like it in the closet. But because it seemed somehow inappropriate to banish the thing with daylight. It was more than inappropriate. It was dishonest. Why, when people all over America were emerging from their closets, should the bear be tucked into one?

He had breakfast, watched Donahue, went to work. Paid some bills, replied to some correspondence, labored over some revisions on an essay requested by an academic quarterly. He made another pot of coffee, and while it was brewing he went into the bedroom to get something, and there was the bear.

“Hang in there,” he said.

He found he was dating less.

This was not strictly true. He no less frequently took a companion to a screening, but more and more of these companions tended to be platonic. Former lovers with whom he’d remained friendly. Women to whom he was not attracted physically. Male friends, colleagues.

He wondered if he was losing interest in sex. This didn’t seem to be the case. When he was with a woman, his lovemaking was as ardent as ever. Of course, he never spent the night, and he had ceased to bring women back to his own apartment, but it seemed to him that he took as much pleasure as ever in the physical embrace. He didn’t seek it as often, wasn’t as obsessed with it, but couldn’t that just represent the belated onset of maturity? If he was at last placing sex in its proper proportion, surely that was not cause for alarm, was it?

In February, another film festival.

This one was in Burkina Faso. He received the invitation in early December. He was to be a judge, and would receive a decent honorarium and all expenses, including first-class travel on Air Afrique. This last gave him his first clue as to where Burkina Faso was. He had never previously heard of it, but now guessed it was in Africa.

A phone call unearthed more information. Burkina Faso had earlier been Upper Volta. Its postage stamps, of which his childhood collection had held a handful, bore the name Haute-Volta; the place had been a French colony, and French remained the prevailing language, along with various tribal dialects. The country was in West Africa, north of the Equator but south of the Sahel. The annual film festival, of which this year’s would be the third, had not yet established itself as terribly important cinematically, but the Burkina Fasians (or whatever you called them) had already proved to be extremely gracious hosts, and the climate in February was ever more hospitable than New York’s. “Marisa went last year,” a friend told him, “and she hasn’t left off talking about it yet. Not to be missed. Emphatically not to be missed.”

But how to bring the bear?

He obtained a visa, he got a shot for yellow fever (providing ten years of immunity; he could go to no end of horrid places before the shot need be renewed) and began taking chloroquine as a malaria preventative. He went to Banana Republic and bought clothing he was assured would be appropriate. He made a couple of phone calls and landed a sweet assignment, thirty-five hundred words plus photos for an airline in-flight magazine. The airline in question didn’t fly to Burkina Faso, or anywhere near it, but they wanted the story all the same.

But he couldn’t take the bear. He had visions of uniformed Africans going through his luggage, holding the bear aloft and jabbering, demanding to know what it was and why he was bringing it in. He saw himself, flushing crimson, surrounded by other festival-goers, all either staring at him or pointedly not staring at him. He could imagine Cary Grant, say, or Michael Caine, playing a scene like that and coming out of it rather well. He could not envision himself coming out of it well at all.

Nor did he have room for a stuffed animal that measured twenty-seven inches end to end. He intended to make do with carry-on luggage, not much wanting to entrust his possessions to the care of Air Afrique, and if he took the bear he would have to check a bag. If they did not lose it in the first leg of the flight, from New York to Dakar, surely it would vanish somewhere between Dakar and Ouagadougou, Burkina Faso’s unpronounceable capital.

He went to a doctor and secured a prescription for Seconal. He flew to Dakar, and on to Ouagadougou. The bear stayed at home.

The customs check upon arrival was cursory at best. He was given VIP treatment, escorted through customs by a giant of a woman who so intimidated the functionaries that he was not even called upon to open his bag. He could have brought the bear, he could have brought a couple of Uzis and a grenade launcher, and no one would have been the wiser.

The Seconal, the bear substitute, was a total loss. His only prior experience with sleeping pills was when he was given one the night before an appendectomy. The damned pill had kept him up all night, and he learned later that this was known as a paradoxical effect, and that it happened with some people. It still happened years later, he discovered. He supposed it might be possible to override the paradoxical effect by increasing the dosage, but the Burkina Fasians were liberal suppliers of wine and stronger drinks, and the local beer was better than he would ever have guessed it might be, and he knew about the synergy of alcohol and barbiturates. Enough film stars had been done in by the combination; there was no need for a reviewer to join their company.

He might not have slept anyway, he told himself, even with the bear. There were two distractions, a romance with a Polish actress who spoke no more English than he spoke Polish (“The Polish starlet,” he would tell friends back home. “Advancing her career by sleeping with a writer.”) and a case of dysentery, evidently endemic in Burkina Faso, that was enough to wake a bear from hibernation.

“They didn’t paw through my bag at Ooogabooga,” he told the bear upon his return, “but they sure did a number at JFK. I don’t know what they think anybody could bring back from Burkina Faso. There’s nothing there. I bought a couple of strands of trading beads and a mask that should look good on the wall, if I can find the right spot for it. But just picture that clown at Customs yanking you out of the suitcase!”

They might have cut the bear open. They did things like that, and he supposed they had to. People smuggled things all the time, drugs and diamonds and state secrets and God knew what else. A hardened smuggler would hardly forbear (forbear!) to use a doll or a stuffed animal to conceal contraband. And a bear that had been cut open and probed could, he supposed, be stitched back together, and be none the worse for wear.

Still, something within him recoiled at the thought.

One night he dreamed about the bear.

He rarely dreamed, and what dreams he had were fragmentary and hazy. This one, though, was linear, and remarkably detailed. It played on his mind’s retina like a movie on a screen. In fact dreaming it was not unlike watching a movie, one in which he was also a participant.

The story line fell somewhere between Pygmalion and “The Frog Prince.” The bear, he was given to understand, was enchanted, under a spell. If the bear could win the unconditional love of a human being it would cast off its ursine form and emerge as the ideal partner of the person who loved it. And so he gave his heart to the bear, and fell asleep clutching it, and woke up with his arms around the woman of his, well, dreams.

Then he woke up in fact, and it was a bear he was clutching so desperately. Thank God, he thought.

Because it had been a nightmare. Because he didn’t want the bear to transform itself into anything, not even the woman of his dreams.

He rose, made the bed, tucked the bear in. And chucked the bear under its chin.

“Don’t ever change,” he told it.

The woman was exotic. She’d been born in Ceylon, her mother a Sinhalese, her father an Englishman. She had grown up in London, went to college in California, and had lately moved to New York. She had high cheekbones, almond-shaped eyes, a sinuous figure, and a general appearance that could have been described as Nonspecific Ethnic. Whatever restaurant Paul took her to, she looked as though she belonged there. Her name was Sindra.

They met at a lecture at NYU, where he talked about Hitchcock’s use of comic relief and where she asked the only really provocative question. Afterward, he invited her to a screening. They had four dates, and he found that her enthusiasm for film matched his own. So, more often than not, did her taste and her opinions.

Four times at the evening’s end she went home alone in a taxi. At first he was just as glad, but by the fourth time his desire for her was stronger than his inclination to end the evening alone. He found himself leaning in the window of her cab, asking her if she wouldn’t like a little company.

“Oh, I would,” she assured him. “But not tonight, Paul.”

Not tonight, darling, I’ve got a... what? A headache, a husband? What?

He called her the next morning, asked her out to yet another screening two days hence. The movie first, then a Togolese restaurant. The food was succulent, and fiery hot. “I guess there’s a famine in Togo,” he told her. “I hadn’t heard about it.”

“It’s hard to keep up. This food’s delicious.”

“It is, isn’t it?” His hand covered hers. “I’m having a wonderful time. I don’t want the night to end.”

“Neither do I.”

“Shall I come up to your place?”

“It would be so much nicer to go to yours.”

They cabbed to Bank Street. The bear, of course, was in the bed. He settled Sindra with a drink and went to stow the bear in the closet, but Sindra tagged after him. “Oh, a teddy bear!” she cried, before he could think what to do.

“My daughter’s,” he said.

“I didn’t even know you had a daughter. How old is she?”

“Seven.”

“I thought you’d been divorced longer than that.”

“What did I say, seven? I meant eleven.”

“What’s her name?”

“Doesn’t have one.”

“Your daughter doesn’t have a name?”

“I thought you meant the bear. My daughter’s name is uh Paula.”

“Apolla? The feminine of Apollo?”

“That’s right.”

“It’s an unusual name. I like it. Was it your idea or your wife’s?”

Christ! “Mine.”

“And the bear doesn’t have a name?”

“Not yet,” he said. “I just bought it for her recently, and she sleeps with it when she stays over. I sleep in the living room.”

“Yes, I should think so. Do you have any pictures?”

“Of the bear? I’m sorry, of course you meant of my daughter.”

“Quite,” she said. “I already know what the bear looks like.”

“Right.”

“Do you?”

“Shit.”

“I beg your—”

“Oh, the hell with it,” he said. “I don’t have a daughter, the marriage was childless. I sleep with the bear myself. The whole story’s too stupid to go into, but if I don’t have the bear in bed with me I don’t sleep well. Believe me, I know how ridiculous that sounds.”

Something glinted in her dark almond eyes. “I think it sounds sweet,” she said.

He felt curiously close to tears. “I’ve never told anyone,” he said. “It’s all so silly, but—”

“It’s not silly. And you never named the bear?”

“No. It’s always been just The Bear.”

“It? Is it a boy bear or a girl bear?”

“I don’t know.”

“May I see it? No clothing, so there’s no help there. Just a yellow ribbon at the throat, and that’s a sexually neutral color, isn’t it? And of course it’s not anatomically correct, in the manner of those nasty dolls they’re selling for children who haven’t the ingenuity to play doctor.” She sighed. “It would appear your bear is androgynous.”

“We, on the other hand,” he said, “are not.”

“No,” she said. “We’re not, are we?”

The bear remained in the bed with them. It was absurd to make love in the bear’s company, but it would have been more absurd to banish the thing to the closet. No matter; they soon became sufficiently aware of one another as to be quite unaware of the bear.

Then two heartbeats returning to normal, and the air cool on sweat-dampened skin. A few words, a few phrases. Drowsiness. He lay on his side, the bear in his arms. She twined herself around him.

Sleep, blissful sleep.

He woke, clutching the bear but unclutched in return. The bed was full of her scent. She, however, was gone. Sometime during the night she had risen and dressed and departed.

He called her just before noon. “I can’t possibly tell you,” he said, “how much I enjoyed being with you last night.”

“It was wonderful.”

“I woke up wanting you. But you were gone.”

“I couldn’t sleep.”

“I never heard you leave.”

“I didn’t want to disturb you. You were sleeping like a baby.”

“Hugging my bear.”

“You looked so sweet,” she said.

“Sindra, I’d like to see you. Are you free tonight?”

There was a pause, time enough for him to begin to regret having asked. “Let me call you after lunch,” she said.

A colleague had just published an insufferably smug piece on Godard in a quarterly with a circulation in the dozens. He was reading it and clucking his tongue at it when she called. “I’m going to have to work late,” she said.

“Oh.”

“But you could come over to my place around nine-thirty or ten, if that’s not too late. We could order a pizza. And pretend there’s a famine in Italy.”

“Actually, I believe they’ve been having a drought.”

She gave him the address. “I hope you’ll come,” she said, “but you may not want to.”

“Of course I want to.”

“The thing is,” she said, “you’re not the only one with a nocturnal eccentricity.”

He tried to think what he had done that might have been characterized as eccentric, and tried to guess what eccentricity she might be about to confess. Whips and chains? Rubber attire? Enemas?

“Oh,” he said, light dawning. “You mean the bear.”

“I also sleep with an animal, Paul. And sleep poorly without it.”

His heart cast down its battlements and surrendered. “I should have known,” he said. “Sindra, we were made for each other. What kind of animal?”

“A snake.”

“A snake,” he echoed, and laughed. “Well, that’s more exotic than a bear, isn’t it? Although I suppose they’re more frequently encountered than bears in Sri Lanka. Do you know something? I don’t think I’ve ever even seen a stuffed snake.”

“Paul, I—”

“Squirrels, raccoons, beavers, all of those. Little cuddly furry creatures. And bears, of course. But—”

“Paul, it’s not a stuffed snake.”

“Oh.”

“It’s a living snake. I got it in California, I had the deuce of a time shipping it when I moved. It’s a python.”

“A python,” he said.

“A reticulated python.”

“Well, if you were going to have a python,” he said, “you would certainly want to have it reticulated.”

“That refers to its markings. It’s twelve feet long, Paul, although in time it will grow to be considerably larger. It eats mice, but it doesn’t eat very often or very much. It sleeps in my bed, it wraps itself around me. For warmth, I’m sure, although it seems to me that there’s love in its embrace. But I may very well be imagining that.”

“Uh,” he said.

“You’re the first person I’ve ever told. Oh, my friends in L.A. knew I had a snake, but that was before I started sleeping with it. I never had that intention when I bought it. But then one night it crawled into the bed. And I felt truly safe for the first time in my life.”

An army of questions besieged his mind. He picked one. “Does it have a name?”

“Its name is Sunset. I bought it in a pet shop on Sunset Boulevard. They specialize in reptiles.”

“Sunset,” he said. “That’s not bad. I mean, there but for the grace of God goes Harbor Freeway. Is Sunset a boy snake or a girl snake? Or aren’t pythons anatomically correct?”

“The pet-shop owner assured me Sunset was female. I haven’t figured out how to tell. Paul, if the whole thing puts you off, well, I can understand that.”

“It doesn’t.”

“If it disgusts you, or if it just seems too weird by half.”

“Well, it seems weird,” he allowed. “You said nine-thirty, didn’t you? Nine-thirty or ten?”

“You still want to come?”

“Absolutely. And we’ll call out for a pizza. Will they toss in a side order of mice?”

She laughed. “I fed her just this morning. She won’t be hungry for days.”

“Thank God. And Sindra? Will it be all right if I stay over? I guess what I’m asking is should I bring the bear?”

“Oh, yes,” she said. “By all means bring the bear.”

Something to Remember You By

He picked her up at her dorm. She was out in front with her suitcases and her duffel bag and he pulled up right on time and helped her load everything. She got in front with him and he waited until she had fastened her seat belt before pulling away from the curb.

“I’ll be glad to get home,” she said. “I didn’t think I was going to live through finals.”

“Well, you made it.”

“Uh-huh. This is a nice car. What is it, a Plymouth?”

“That’s right.”

“Almost new, too.”

“Two years old. Three in a couple of months when the new cars come out.”

“That’s still pretty new. Does the radio work?”

He turned it on. “Find something you like,” he said.

“You’re driving. What kind of music do you like?”

“It doesn’t matter.”

She found a country station and asked if that was all right. He said it was. “I’ll probably just fall asleep anyway,” she said. “I was up most of the night. Will that bother you?”

“If you fall asleep? Why should it?”

“I won’t be much company.”

“That’s okay,” he said.

When they got out onto the interstate she let her eyes close and slumped a little in her seat. The car rode comfortably and she thought how lucky she was to be in it. She’d put a notice up on the bulletin board outside the cafeteria, RIDE WANTED TO CHICAGO END OF TERM, and just when she was beginning to think no one would respond he had called. All she had to do was pay half the gas money and she had her ride.

She drifted then, and her mind wandered up one path and down another, and then she came to with a start when he turned off the radio in the middle of a song. She opened her eyes and saw that it was getting dark out. And they had left the interstate.

“I was sleeping,” she said.

“Like a log. Where do you suppose that expression comes from?”

“I don’t know. I never thought about it. Where are we?”

“On our way to Chicago.”

“What happened to the interstate?”

“It was putting me to sleep,” he said. “Too much traffic, too little scenery. Too many troopers, too. It’s the end of the month and they’ve all got their quotas to make.”

“Oh.”

“I like back roads better,” he said. “Especially at night. You’re not afraid, are you?”

“Why should I be afraid?”

“I just wondered if you were. Some people get agoraphobic, and just being out in wide open spaces bothers them.”

“Not me.”

“I guess you’re not scared of anything, huh?”

She looked at him. His eyes were on the road, his hands steady on the wheel. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing in particular. It’s pretty daring of you, though, when you stop to think of it.”

“What is?”

“Being here. In this car, out in the middle of nowhere with someone you don’t know from Adam.”

“You’re a college student,” she said.

“Am I? You don’t know that for sure. I said I was, that’s all. I’m the right age, more or less, but that doesn’t make me a student.”

“You’ve got a KU decal on your window.”

“You don’t have to pay tuition to get one.” She tried to look at him, but his face was hard to read in the dim light. “You were the one who put the notice up,” he reminded her. “I called you. I gave you a name and said I was a student and I’d be heading for Chicago when the term ended, but I never gave you my phone number or told you where I lived. Did you check up on me at all, find out if there was a student registered under the name I gave you?”

“Hey, cut it out,” she said.

“Cut what out?”

“Cut out trying to freak me out.”

“You’re not scared, are you?”

“No, but—”

“But you’re wondering if maybe you should be. You’re in a car with someone you don’t know on a lonely road you don’t know either, and you’re starting to realize that you don’t have much control over the situation. In fact you don’t really have any control at all, do you?”

“Stop it.”

“Okay,” he said. “Hey, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“I’m not upset.”

“Well, whatever. I’m a psych major and sometimes I tend to get into head games. It’s nothing serious, but if I increased your anxiety level I want to apologize.”

“It’s all right.”

“I’m forgiven?”

“There’s nothing to forgive.”

“Fair enough,” he said. He yawned.

“Are you tired? Do you want me to drive?”

“No, I’m fine,” he said. “And I’m the kind of control freak who uses up twice as much energy when somebody else is driving.”

“My dad’s like that.”

“I guess lots of men are. Could you do me a favor? Could you get me something from the glove compartment?”

“What?”

“Right next to the flashlight there. That leather pouch. Could you hand it to me?”

It was a black leather pouch with a drawstring. She gave it to him and he weighed it in his hand. “What do you suppose is in this?” he asked her.

“I have no idea.”

“Not even a far-fetched one? Take a guess.”

“I couldn’t.”

“Drugs, do you suppose?”

“Maybe.”

“Not drugs,” he said. “I don’t use drugs. Don’t approve of them.”

“Good.”

He reached to set the pouch on top of the dashboard. “You were scared before,” he said.

“A little.”

“But not anymore.”

“No.”

“Why not?”

“Well, because—”

“When you stop to think about it,” he said, “nothing’s changed. The situation’s the same as it was. You’re alone with a stranger in a dangerous place, and you don’t know anything about the man you’re with, and what could you do if I tried something? You’ve got a purse. Do you happen to have a gun in it?”

“Of course not.”

“Don’t say it that way. Lots of people have guns. But not you, evidently. How about some chemical Mace? Paralyze attackers with no loss of life. Got any of that stuff?”

“You know I don’t.”

“How would I know that? It’s not as though I searched your purse. But I’m willing to take your word for it. No gun and no Mace. What else? A nail file? Some pepper to throw in my eyes?”

“I have an emery board.”

“That’s something. You could sort of saw me in half with it, I suppose, but it’d take a long time. You’re really essentially defenseless, though, aren’t you?”

“Stop it.”

“It’s true, though, isn’t it? If I tried something—”

“What do you mean, tried something?”

“Want me to come right out and say it, huh? Okay. I could stop the car and overpower you and rape you and you couldn’t do a thing about it, could you?”

“I could put up a fight.”

“What would that get you? I’d just have to hurt you and that would take the fight right out of you. You’d be better off giving in from the start and hoping I’d take it easy on you.”

“Look,” she said, “cut it out, huh?”

“Cut what out?”

“You know damn well what you should cut out. Quit doing a number on my mind.”

“It’s getting to you, isn’t it?”

“Look, I told you—”

“I know what you told me. Maybe you ought to consider the possibility that I don’t much care what you want.”

“I don’t like this,” she said. “I just want to get out, okay? Just stop the car and let me out.”

“Are you sure you want me to stop the car?”

“I—”

“Of course it’s not a good idea to get out while we’re sailing along at fifty miles an hour, but you’re safe as long as the car’s moving, aren’t you? If I was going to do anything, I’d really have to stop the car first.”

“Why would you want to—”

“To rape you? I’m a man and you’re a woman. An attractive one, too. Isn’t that enough of a reason?”

“Is it?”

“I don’t know,” he said. “What do you think?”

“I think you’re not being very nice.”

“No,” he agreed, “I guess I’m not. You’re really scared now, aren’t you?”

“Stop it.”

“Why do you have so much trouble answering that question? ‘Cut it out. Stop it.’ What’s such a big deal about admitting that you’re scared?”

“I don’t know.”

“You are scared, though. Aren’t you?”

“You’re trying to scare me.”

“Uh-huh, and it seems to be working. You’re terrified, aren’t you? I guess you have a right to be. I mean, there’s a very good chance that you’re going to be raped. At least you think there is, and all on the basis of a brief conversation. You’re beginning to see just how powerless you are. I could do whatever I want with you and you couldn’t do a thing about it.”

“You’d be punished,” she said.

“They wouldn’t know who to punish.”

“I could tell them.”

“You don’t even know my name.”

“You’re a student.”

“Are you sure of that?”

“I could describe you,” she said. “I could describe the car, I could give them the license number.”

“Maybe it’s stolen.”

“I bet it’s not. I could work with a police artist, I could have him make up a sketch of you. You really wouldn’t get away with it.”

“Hmmmm,” he said. “I guess you’re right.”

“So there’s no point in doing anything, and you can stop playing mind games, okay?”

“You could describe me,” he said. “I guess I’d have to kill you.”

“Don’t even say that.”

“Why not? That’s the best policy anyway, and it’s part of the fun, isn’t it? If it weren’t so much fun there wouldn’t be so many people doing it, would there?”

“Stop.”

“ ‘Stop, stop, stop.’ You don’t look very strong. I bet you’d be easy to kill.”

“Why kill me?”

“Why not?”

“The police would be after you. People don’t get away with murder.”

“Are you kidding? People get away with murder every day. And they wouldn’t have any idea who to look for.”

“You’d leave evidence behind. They have these new techniques, matching the DNA.”

“Maybe I’ll practice safe sex.”

“Even so, there’s always physical evidence.”

“They could use it to convict me after they caught me, but it wouldn’t help them catch me. And I don’t intend to be caught. They haven’t caught me so far.”

“What?”

“Did you think you were the first?”

She closed her eyes and tried to breathe evenly, regularly. Her heart was racing. Evenly she said, “All right, you’ve got me frightened. I suppose that’s what you wanted.”

“It’s part of it.”

“Are you satisfied now?”

“Oh, I wouldn’t say I was satisfied,” he said. “I wouldn’t use that word. I won’t be satisfied until I’ve got you raped and strangled and lying in a ditch. And incidentally there’s not a lot of physical evidence unless they find you fairly quickly, and I’m pretty good at hiding things. They may not find you for months.”

“Oh, don’t do this to me—”

“By then you’ll be nothing but a memory to me,” he said. “That’s all I’ll have of you, that and your little finger.”

“My little finger?”

“The little finger of your left hand.” He shrugged. “I’m the kind of sentimental fool who likes to take a souvenir. I won’t cut it off until afterward. You won’t feel a thing.”

“My God,” she said. “You’re crazy.”

“Do you really think so? Maybe this is just a joke.”

“It’s not a funny one.”

“We could argue the point. But if it’s not a joke, if I’m serious, does that necessarily mean I’m crazy? And what act would serve to identify me as crazy? Am I crazy if I rape you? Crazy if I kill you? Or only crazy if I cut off your finger?”

“Don’t do this.”

“I don’t see anything fundamentally wacko in wanting a souvenir. Something to remember you by. Remember the song?”

“Please. Please.”

“Now I’ll ask you a question I asked you before. What do you think’s in the pouch?”

“The pouch?”

He took it from the dashboard, held it in the palm of his hand. “Guess the contents,” he said, “and you win the prize. What’s in the bag?”

“Oh, God. I’m going to be sick.”

“Want to see for yourself?”

She shrank from it.

“Suit yourself,” he said, returning it to the dashboard. “Because of our conversation, because of a chance remark about little fingers, you’ve jumped to the conclusion that the pouch contains something grisly. It could be full of cowrie shells, or horse chestnuts, or jelly beans, but that’s not what you think, is it? I think it’s time to stop and pull off the road, don’t you think?”

“No!”

“You want me to keep driving?”

“Yes.”

“Then take off your sweater.” She stared at him. “Your choice,” he said. “Take off the sweater or I put on the brakes. Come on. Take it off.”

“Why are you making me do this?”

“The same reason some people make other people dig their own graves. It saves time and effort. First unhook your seat belt, make it easier for yourself. Oh, very pretty, very pretty. You’re terrified now, aren’t you? Say it.”

“I’m terrified.”

“You’re scared to death. Say it.”

“I’m scared to death.”

“And now I think it’s time to find a parking place.”

“No!” she cried. Her foot found his and pressed the accelerator flat against the floorboards, while her hand wrenched the wheel hard to the right. The car took flight. Then there was impact, and then there was noise, and then there was nothing.

She came to suddenly, abruptly. She had a headache and she’d hurt her shoulder badly and she could taste blood in the back of her throat. But she was alive. God, she was alive!

The car was upside down, its top crushed. And he was behind the wheel, his head bent at an impossible angle. Blood trailed from the corner of one eye, and more blood leaked from between his lips. His eyes were wide open, staring, and rolled up in their sockets.

The passenger door wouldn’t open. She had to roll down the window and wriggle out through it. She felt faint when she stood up, and she had to hold on to the side of the car for support. She looked in the window she had just crawled through, and there, within reach, was the leather drawstring pouch.

She had not willed her foot to press down on the gas pedal, or her hand to yank the steering wheel. She did not now will her hand to reach through the window and extract the leather pouch. It did so of its own accord.

You don’t have to open it, she told herself.

She took a breath. Yes you do, she thought, and loosened the drawstring.

Inside, she found a small bottle of aspirin, a package of cheese-and-peanut-butter crackers, a small tin of nonprescription stay-awake pills, a bank-wrapped roll of quarters, and a nail clipper. She looked at all of this and shook her head.

But he’d made her take her sweater off. And it was still off, she was bare to the waist.

She couldn’t find her sweater, couldn’t guess where it had landed after the car flipped and bounced around. She tried one of the rear doors and managed to open it. When she did so the dome light went on, which made it easier for her to see what she was doing.

She found a sweatshirt in one of her bags and put it on. She found her purse — it had somehow ended up in the backseat — and she set that aside. And something made her open one of his bags and go through it, not certain what she was looking for.

She had to go through a second bag before she found it. A three-blade pocketknife with a simulated stag handle.

She cut off the little finger of his left hand. This was harder than it sounded, but she kept at it, and she seemed to have all the time in the world. Not a single car had passed on that desolate road.

When she was done she closed his knife and put it in her purse. She dumped everything else from the drawstring pouch, put the finger inside it, and tucked the pouch into her purse. Then, her purse on her shoulder, she made her way to the road and began walking along it, toward whatever came next.

Some Things a Man Must Do

Just a few minutes before twelve on one of the best Sunday nights of the summer, a clear and fresh-aired and moonlit night, Thomas M. “Lucky Tom” Carroll collected his black snap-brim hat from the hat-check girl at Cleo’s Club on Broderick Avenue. He tipped the girl a crisp dollar bill, winked briskly at her, and headed out the front door. He was fifty-two, looked forty-five, felt thirty-nine. He flipped his expensive cigar into the gutter and strolled to the Cleo’s Club parking lot next door, where his very expensive, very large car waited in the parking space reserved for it.

When he had settled himself behind the wheel with the key fitted snugly in the ignition, he suddenly felt that he might not be alone.

Hearing a clicking sound directly behind him, Carroll stiffened, and then the little man in the backseat shot him six times in the back of the head. While the shots echoed deafeningly, the little man opened the car door, jammed his gun into the pocket of his suit jacket, and scurried off down the street as fast as he could, which was not terribly fast at all. He peeled his white gloves from his tiny hands, and managed to slow down a bit. Holding the white gloves in one hand, he looked rather like the White Rabbit rushing frenetically to keep his appointment with the Duchess.

Finney and Mattera caught the squeal. The scene was packed with onlookers, but Finney and Mattera didn’t share their overwhelming interest in the spectacle. They came, they looked, they confirmed there were no eyewitnesses to question, and they went over to the White Tower for coffee. Let the lab boys sweat it out all night, searching through a coal mine for a black cat that wasn’t there. Fingerprints? Evidence? Clues? A waste of time.

“Figure the touch man is on a plane by now,” Finney said. “Be on the West Coast before the body’s cold.”

“Uh-huh.”

“So Lucky Tom finally bought it. Nice of him to pick a decent night for it. You hate to leave the station house when it’s raining. But a night like this, I don’t mind it at all.”

“It’s a pleasure to get out.”

“It is at that,” said Finney. He stirred his coffee thoughtfully, wondering as he did so if there were a way of stirring your coffee without seeming thoughtful about it. “I wonder,” he said, “why anyone would want to kill him.”

“Good question. After all, what did he ever do? Strong-arm robbery, assault, aggravated assault, assault with a deadly weapon, extortion, three murders we knew of and none we could prove—”

“Just trivial things,” said Finney.

“Undercover owner of Cleo’s Club, operator of three illegal gambling establishments—”

“Four.”

“Four? I only knew three.” Mattera finished his coffee. “Loan-shark setup, number-two man in Barry Beyer’s organization, not too much else. We did have a rape complaint maybe eight years ago—”

“A solid citizen.”

“The best.”

“A civic leader.”

“None other.”

“It was sure one peach of a professional touch,” Finney said. “Six shots fired point-blank. Revenge, huh?”

“Something like that.”

“No bad blood coming up between Beyer and Archie Moscow?”

“Haven’t heard a word. They’ve been all peace and quiet for years. Two mobs carve up the city instead of each other. No bad blood spilled in the streets of our fair city. Instead of killing each other they cool it, and rob the public.”

“True public spirit,” said Finney. “The reign of law and order. It makes one proud to serve the cause of law and order in this monument to American civic pride.”

“Shut up,” Mattera said.

Approximately two days and three hours later, three men walked out the front door at 815 Cameron Street. The establishment they left didn’t have an official name, but every cabdriver in town knew it. Good taste precludes a precise description of the principal business activity conducted therein; suffice it to say that seven attractive young ladies lived there, and that it was neither a nurses’ residence nor a college dormitory.

The three men headed for their car. They had parked it next to a fire hydrant, supremely confident that no police officer who noted its license number would have the temerity to hang a parking ticket on the windshield. The three men were trusted employees of Mr. Archer Moscow. They had come to collect the week’s receipts, and, incidentally, to act as a sort of quality-control inspection team.

As they reached the street, a battered ten-year-old convertible drew up slowly alongside them. The driver, alone in the car, leaned across the front seat and shot the center man in the chest with a sawed-off shotgun. Then he quickly scooped an automatic pistol from the seat and used it to shoot the other two men, three times each. He did all of this very quickly, and all three men were very dead before they hit the sidewalk.

The man stomped on the accelerator pedal and the car leaped forward as if startled. The convertible took the corner on two wheels and as suddenly slowed its speed to twenty-five miles an hour. The little man drove four blocks, parked the car, and raised the convertible top. He disassembled the sawed-off shotgun and packed it away in his thin black attaché case with the automatic, removed the jumper wire from the ignition switch, and left the car. Once outside the car he removed his white gloves and put them, too, inside the attaché case. His own car was parked right around the corner. He put the attaché case into his trunk, got into his car, and went home.

Finney and Mattera got the squeal again, only this time it was a pain in the neck, good weather notwithstanding. This time there were eyewitnesses, and sometimes eyewitnesses can be a pain in the neck, and this was one of those times. One of the eyewitnesses reported that the killer had been on foot, but this was a minority opinion. All of the other witnesses agreed there had been a murder car. One said that it was a convertible, another that it was a sedan, and a third that it was a panel truck. There were two other minority opinions as well. One witness said there had been three killers. Another said one. The rest agreed on two, and Finney and Mattera figured three sounded reasonable, since two guns had been used, and someone had to drive the car, whatever kind of car it was. Then they asked the witnesses if they would be able to identify the killer or killers, and all of the witnesses suddenly remembered that this was a gangster murder, and what was apt to happen to eyewitnesses who remembered what killers looked like, and they all agreed, strange as it may seem, that they had not gotten a good look at the killers at all.

Finney had to ask the stupid questions, and Mattera had to write down the stupid answers, and it was an hour before they got over to the White Tower.

“Eyewitnesses,” said Finney, “are notoriously unreliable.”

“Eyewitnesses are a pain in the neck.”

“True. Three more solid citizens—”

“Three of Archie Moscow’s solid citizens this time — Joe Dant and Third-Time Charlie Weiss and Big Nose Murchison. How would you like to have a name like Big Nose Murchison?”

“He doesn’t even have a nose now,” said Finney. “And couldn’t smell much if he did.”

“How do you figure it?”

“Well, as they said on Pearl Harbor Day—”

“Uh-huh.”

“This do look like war, sir.”

“Mmmmm,” said Mattera. “Doesn’t make sense, does it? You would think we would have heard something. That’s usually the nice thing about being a cop. You get to hear things, things the average citizen may not know about. You don’t always get to do anything about what you hear, but you hear about it. We’re only in this business because it gives us the feeling of being on the inside.”

“I thought it was for the free coffee,” said the counterman. They drank, pretending not to hear him.

“We’re going to look real bad, you know,” Finney said. “If Moscow and Beyer have a big hate going, they’re going to spill a lot of blood, and the chance of solving any of those jobs isn’t worth pondering.” He broke off suddenly, pleased with himself. He was fairly certain he had never used “pondering” in conversation before.

“And,” he went on, “with various killers flying in and out of town and leaving us with a file of unsolved homicides, the newspapers may start hinting that we are not the best police force in the world.”

“Everybody knows we’re the best money can buy,” said Mattera.

“Isn’t it the truth,” said Finney.

“And what bothers me most,” said Mattera, “is the innocent men who will die in a war like this. Men like Big Nose, for example.”

“Pillars of the community.”

“We’ll miss them,” said Mattera.

The following afternoon, Mr. Archer Moscow used his untapped private line to call the untapped private line of Mr. Barry Beyer. “You had no call to do that,” he said.

“To do what?”

“Dant and Third-Time and Big Nose,” said Moscow. “You know I didn’t have a thing to do with Lucky Tom. You got no call for revenge.”

“Who was it hit Lucky Tom?”

“How should I know?”

“Well,” said Beyer, reasonably, “then how should I know who hit Dant and Third-Time and Big Nose?”

There was a long silent moment. “We’ve been friends a long time,” Moscow said. “We have kept things cool, and we have all done very nicely that way — with no guns, and no blasting a bunch of guys out of revenge for something which we never did to Lucky Tom in the first place.”

“If I thought you hit Lucky Tom—”

“The bum,” said Moscow, “was not worth killing.”

“If I thought you did it,” Beyer went on, “I wouldn’t go and shoot up a batch of punks like Dant and Third-Time and Big Nose. You know what I’d do?”

“What?”

“I’d go straight to the top,” said Beyer. “I’d kill you, you bum!”

“That’s no way to talk, Barry.”

“You had no call to kill Lucky Tom. So maybe he was holding out a little in Ward Three, it don’t make no difference.”

“You had no call to kill those three boys.”

“You don’t know what killing is, bum.”

“Yeah?” Moscow challenged.

“Yeah!”

That night, a gentleman named Mr. Roswell “Greasy” Spune turned his key in his ignition and was immediately blown from this world into the next. The little man with the small hands and the white gloves watched from a tavern across the street. Mr. Spune was a bagman for Barry Beyer’s organization. Less than two hours after Mr. Spune’s abrupt demise, six of Barry Beyer’s boys hijacked an ambulance from the hospital garage. Five sat in back, and the sixth, garbed in white, drove the sporty vehicle through town with the pedal on the floor and the siren wide open. “This takes me back,” one of them was heard to say. “This is the way it used to be before the world went soft in the belly. This is what you would call doing things with a little class.”

The ambulance pulled up in front of a West Side tavern where the Moscow gang hung out. The ambulance tailgate burst open, and the five brave men and true emerged with submachine guns and commenced blasting away. Eight of Archie Moscow’s staunchest associates died in the fray, and only one of the boys from the ambulance crew was killed in return.

Moscow retaliated the next day, shooting up two Beyer-operated card games, knocking off two small-time dope peddlers, and gunning down a Beyer lieutenant as he emerged from his bank at two-thirty in the afternoon. The gunman who accomplished this last feat then raced down an alleyway into the waiting arms of a rookie patrolman, who promptly shot him dead. The kid had been on the force only three months and was sure he would be up on departmental charges for forgetting to fire two warning shots into the air. Instead he got an on-the-spot promotion to detective junior grade.

By the second week of the war, the pace began to slow down. Pillars of both mobs were beginning to realize that a state of war demanded wartime security measures. One could not wander about without a second thought as in times of peace. One could not visit a meeting or a nightclub or a gaming house or a girlfriend without posting a guard, or even several guards. In short, one had to be very careful.

Even so, not everyone was careful enough. Muggsy Lopez turned up in the trunk of his car wearing a necktie of piano wire. Look-See Logan was found in his own kidney-shaped swimming pool with his hands and feet tied together and a few quarts of chlorinated water in his lungs. Benny Benedetto looked under the hood of his brand-new car, found a bomb wired to the ignition, removed it gingerly and dismantled it efficiently, and climbed behind the steering wheel clucking his tongue at the perfidy of his fellow man. But he completely missed the bomb wired to the gas pedal. It didn’t miss him; they picked him up with a mop.

The newspapers screamed. The city fathers screamed. The police commissioner screamed. Finney and Mattera worked double-duty and tried to explain to their wives that this was war. Their wives screamed.

It was war for three solid months. It blew hot and cold, and there would be rumors of high-level conferences, of face-to-face meets between Archer Moscow and Barry Beyer, cautious summit meetings held on neutral ground. Then, for a week, the killings would cease, and the word would go out that a truce had been called. Then someone would be gunned down or stabbed or blown to bits, and the war would start all over again.

At the end of the third month there was supposed to be another truce in progress, but by now no one was taking truce talk too seriously. There had not been a known homicide in five days. The count now stood at eighty-three dead, several more wounded, five in jail, and two missing in action. The casualties were almost perfectly balanced between the two mobs. Forty of Beyer’s men were dead, forty-three Moscow men were in their graves, and each gang had one man missing.

That night, as usual, Finney and Mattera prowled the uneasy streets in an unmarked squad car. Only this particular night was different. This night they caught the little man.

Mattera was the one who spotted him. He noticed someone sitting in a car on Pickering Road, with the lights out and the motor running. His first thought was that it was high school kids necking, but there was only one person there, and the person seemed to be doing something, so Mattera slowed to a stop and killed the lights.

The little man straightened up finally. He opened the car door, stepped out, and saw Finney and Mattera standing in front of him with drawn revolvers.

“Oh, my,” said the little man.

Finney moved past him, checked the car. “Cute job,” he said. “He’s got this little gun lashed to the steering column, and there’s a wire hooked around the trigger and connected to the gas pedal. You step on the gas and the gun goes off and gets you right in the chest. I read about a bit like that down in Texas. Very professional.”

Mattera looked at the little man and shook his head. “Professional,” he said. “A little old guy with glasses. Who belongs to the car, friend?”

“Ears Carradine,” said the little man.

“One of Moscow’s boys,” Finney said. “You work for Barry Beyer, friend?”

The little man’s jaw dropped. “Oh, goodness, no,” he said. His voice was high-pitched, reedy. “Oh, certainly not.”

“Who do you work for?”

“Aberdeen Pharmaceutical Supply,” the little man said. “I’m a research chemist.”

“You’re a what?”

The little man took off his gloves and wrung them sadly in his hands. “Oh, this won’t do at all,” he said unhappily. “I suppose I’ll have to tell you everything now, won’t I?”

Finney allowed that this sounded like a good idea. The little man suggested they sit in the squad car. They did, one on either side of him.

“My name is Edward Fitch,” the little man said. “Of course, there’s no reason on earth why you should have heard of me, but you may recall my son. His name was Richard Fitch. I called him Dick, of course, because Rich Fitch would not have done at all. I’m sure you can appreciate that readily enough.”

“Get to the point,” Mattera said.

“Well,” said Mr. Fitch, “is his name familiar?”

It wasn’t.

“He killed himself in August,” Mr. Fitch said. “Hanged himself, you may recall, with the cord from his electric razor. I gave him that razor, actually. A birthday present, oh, several years ago.”

“Now I remember,” Finney said.

“I didn’t know at the time just why he had killed himself,” Mr. Fitch went on. “It seemed an odd thing to do. And then I learned that he had lost an inordinate amount of money gambling—”

“Inordinate,” Finney said, choked with admiration.

“Indeed,” said Mr. Fitch. “As much as five thousand dollars, if I’m not mistaken. He didn’t have the money. He was trying to raise it, but evidently the sum increased day by day. Interest, so to speak.”

“So to speak,” echoed Finney.

“He felt the situation was hopeless, which was inaccurate, but understandable in one so young, so he took his own life.” Mr. Fitch paused significantly. “The man to whom he owed the money,” he said, “and who was charging him appalling interest, and who had won the money in an unfair gambling match, was Thomas M. Carroll.”

Finney’s jaw dropped. Mattera said, “You mean Lucky Tom—”

“Yes,” said Mr. Fitch. For a moment he did not say anything more. Then, sheepishly, he raised his head and managed a tiny smile. “The more I learned about the man, the more I saw there were no legal means of bringing him to justice, and it became quite clear to me that I had to kill him. So I—”

“You killed Lucky Tom Carroll.”

“Yes, I—”

“Six times. In the back of the head.”

“I wanted to make it look like a professional killing,” Mr. Fitch said. “I felt it wouldn’t do to get caught.”

“And then Beyer hit back the next night,” Finney said, “and from there on it was war.”

“Well, not exactly. There are some things a man must do,” Mr. Fitch said. “They don’t seem to fit into the law, I know. But — but they do seem right, you see. After I’d killed Mr. Carroll I realized everyone would assume it had been a revenge killing. A gangland slaying, the papers called it. I thought how very nice it would be if the two gangs really grew mad at one another. I couldn’t kill them all myself, of course, but once things were set properly in motion—”

“You just went on killing,” Mattera said.

“Like a one-man army,” Finney said.

“Not exactly,” said Mr. Fitch. “Of course I killed those three men on Cameron Street, and bombed that Mr. Spune’s car, but then I just permitted nature to take its course. Now and then things would quiet down and I had to take an active hand, yet I didn’t really do all that much of the killing.”

“How much?”

Mr. Fitch sighed.

“How many did you kill, Mr. Fitch?”

“Fifteen. I don’t really like killing, you know.”

“If you liked it, you’d be pretty dangerous, Mr. Fitch. Fifteen?”

“Tonight would have been the sixteenth,” Mr. Fitch said.

For a while no one said anything. Finney lit a cigarette, gave one to Mattera, and offered one to Mr. Fitch. Mr. Fitch explained that he didn’t smoke. Finney started to say something and changed his mind.

Mattera said, “Not to be nasty, Mr. Fitch, but just what were you looking to accomplish?”

“I should think that’s patently obvious,” Mr. Fitch said gently. “I wanted to wipe out these criminal gangs, these mobs.”

“Wipe them out,” Finney said.

“You know, let them kill each other off.”

“Kill each other off.” He nodded.

“That’s correct.”

“And you thought that would work, Mr. Fitch?”

Mr. Fitch looked surprised. “But it is working, isn’t it?”

“Uh—”

“I’m reminded of the anarchists around the turn of the century,” said Mr. Fitch. “Of course, they were an unpleasant sort of men, but they had an interesting theory. They felt that if enough kings were assassinated, sooner or later no one would care to be king.”

“That’s an interesting theory,” Finney said.

“So they went about killing kings. There aren’t many kings these days,” Mr. Fitch said quietly. “When you think about it, there are rather few of them about. Oh, I’m certain there are other explanations, but still—”

“I guess it’s something to think about,” Mattera said.

“It is,” said Finney. “Mr. Fitch, what happens when you run through all the gangsters in town?”

“I suppose I would go on to another town.”

“Another town?”

“I seem to have a calling for this sort of work,” Mr. Fitch said. “But that’s all over now, isn’t it? You’ve arrested me, and there will have to be a trial, of course. What do you suppose they’ll do to me?”

“They ought to give you a medal,” said Mattera.

“Or put up a statue of you in front of City Hall,” said Finney.

“I’m serious—”

“So are we, Mr. Fitch.”

They fell silent again. Mattera thought about all the criminals who had been immune three months ago and who were now dead, and how much nicer a place it was without them. Finney tried to figure out how many kings there were. Not many, he decided, and the ones that were left didn’t really do anything.

“I suppose you’ll want to take me to jail now,” said Mr. Fitch.

Mattera cleared his throat. “I’d better explain something to you, Mr. Fitch,” he said. “A police officer is a very busy man. He can’t waste his time with a lot of kooky stories that he might hear. Finney and I, uh, have crooks to catch. Things like that.”

“What Mattera means, Mr. Fitch, is a nice old guy like you ought to run home to bed. We enjoy talking to you, and I really admire the way you speak, but Mattera and I, we’re busy, see. We’ve got an inordinate lot of crooks to catch...” There! “... and you ought to go on home, so to speak.”

“Oh,” said Mr. Fitch. “Oh. Oh, bless you!”

They watched him scurry away, and they smoked more cigarettes, and remained silent for a very long time. After a while Mattera said, “A job like this, you got to do something crazy once in a while.”

“Sure.”

“I never did anything this crazy before. You?”

“No.”

“That nutty little guy. How long do you figure he’ll get away with it?”

“Who knows?”

“Fifteen so far. Fifteen—”

“Uh-huh. And close to seventy others that they did themselves.”

A light went on across the street. A door opened, and a man walked toward his car. The man had ears like an elephant. “Ears Carradine,” Mattera said. “Better get him before he gets into the car.”

“You tell him.”

“Hell, you’re closer.”

Carradine stopped to light a cigarette. He shook out the match and flung it aside.

“I had him nailed to the wall on an aggravated-assault thing a few years back,” Finney said. “I had three witnesses that pinned him good — and not a breath of doubt.”

“Witnesses.”

“Two of them changed their minds and one disappeared. Never turned up.”

“You better tell him,” Mattera said.

“Funny the way that little guy had that car gimmicked. Read about it in the paper, you know, but I never saw anything like it before. Cute, though.”

“He’s getting in the car,” Mattera said.

“You would wonder if a thing like that would work, wouldn’t you?”

“You would at that. You should have told him, but it’s that kind of a crazy night, isn’t it?”

“He might see it himself.”

“He might.”

He didn’t. They heard the ignition, and then the single shot, and Ears Carradine slumped over the wheel.

Mattera started up the squad car and pulled away from the curb. “How about that,” he said. “It worked like a charm.”

“Sixteen,” said Finney.

Sometimes They Bite

Mowbray had been fishing the lake for better than two hours before he encountered the heavy-set man. The lake was supposed to be full of largemouth bass and that was what he was after. He was using spinning gear, working a variety of plugs and spoons and jigs and plastic worms in all of the spots where a lunker largemouth was likely to be biding his time. He was a good fisherman, adept at dropping his lure right where he wanted it, just alongside a weedbed or at the edge of subsurface structure. And the lures he was using were ideal for late fall bass. He had everything going for him, he thought, but a fish on the end of his line.

He would fish a particular spot for a while, then move off to his right a little ways, as much for something to do as because he expected the bass to be more cooperative in another location. He was gradually working his way around the western rim of the lake when he stepped from behind some brush into a clearing and saw the other man no more than a dozen yards away.

The man was tall, several inches taller than Mowbray, very broad in the shoulders and trim in the hips and at the waist. He wore a fairly new pair of blue jeans and a poplin windbreaker over a navy flannel shirt. His boots looked identical to Mowbray’s, and Mowbray guessed they’d been purchased from the same mail-order outfit in Maine. His gear was a baitcasting outfit, and Mowbray followed his line out with his eyes and saw a red bobber sitting on the water’s surface some thirty yards out.

The man’s chestnut hair was just barely touched with gray. He had a neatly trimmed mustache and the shadowy beard of someone who had arisen early in the morning. The skin on his hands and face suggested he spent much of his time out of doors. He was certainly around Mowbray’s age, which was forty-four, but he was in much better shape than Mowbray was, in better shape, truth to tell, than Mowbray had ever been. Mowbray at once admired and envied him.

The man had nodded at Mowbray’s approach, and Mowbray nodded in return, not speaking first because he was the invader. Then the man said, “Afternoon. Having any luck?”

“Not a nibble.”

“Been fishing long?”

“A couple of hours,” Mowbray said. “Must have worked my way halfway around the lake, as much to keep moving as anything else. If there’s a largemouth in the whole lake you couldn’t prove it by me.”

The man chuckled. “Oh, there’s bass here, all right. It’s a fine lake for bass, and a whole lot of other fish as well.”

“Maybe I’m using the wrong lures.”

The big man shook his head. “Doubtful. They’ll bite anything when their dander is up. I think a largemouth would hit a shoelace if he was in the mood, and when he’s sulky he wouldn’t take your bait if you threw it in the water with no hook or line attached to it. That’s just the way they are. Sometimes they bite and sometimes they don’t.”

“That’s the truth.” He nodded in the direction of the floating red bobber. “I don’t suppose you’re after bass yourself?”

“Not rigged up like this. No, I’ve been trying to get myself a couple of crappies.” He pointed over his shoulder with his thumb, indicating where a campfire was laid. “I’ve got the skillet and the oil, I’ve got the meal to roll ’em in and I’ve got the fire all laid just waiting for the match. Now all I need is the fish.”

“No luck?”

“No more than you’re having.”

“Which isn’t a whole lot,” Mowbray said. “You from around here?”

“No. Been through here a good many times, however. I’ve fished this lake now and again and had good luck more often than not.”

“Well,” Mowbray said. The man’s company was invigorating, but there was a strict code of etiquette governing meetings of this nature. “I think I’ll head on around the next bend. It’s probably pointless but I’d like to get a plug in the water.”

“You never can tell if it’s pointless, can you? Any minute the wind can change or the temperature can drop a few degrees and the fish can change their behavior completely. That’s what keeps us coming out here year after year, I’d say. The wonderful unpredictability of the whole affair. Say, don’t go and take a hike on my account.”

“Are you sure?”

The big man nodded, hitched at his trousers. “You can wet a line here as good as further down the bank. Your casting for bass won’t make a lot of difference as to whether or not a crappie or a sunnie takes a shine to the shiner on my hook. And, to tell you the truth, I’d be just as glad for the company.”

“So would I,” Mowbray said, gratefully. “If you’re sure you don’t mind.”

“I wouldn’t have said boo if I did.”

Mowbray set his aluminum tackle box on the ground, knelt beside it, and rigged his line. He tied on a spoon plug, then got to his feet and dug out a pack of cigarettes from the breast pocket of his corduroy shirt. He said, “Smoke?”

“Gave ’em up a while back. But thanks all the same.”

Mowbray smoked his cigarette about halfway down, then dropped the butt and ground it underfoot. He stepped to the water’s edge, took a minute or so to read the surface of the lake, then cast his plug a good distance out. For the next fifteen minutes or so the two men fished in companionable silence. Mowbray had no strikes but expected none and was resigned to it. He was enjoying himself just the same.

“Nibble,” the big man announced. A minute or two went by and he began reeling in. “And a nibble’s the extent of it,” he said. “I’d better check and see if he left me anything.”

The minnow had been bitten neatly in two. The big man had hooked him through the lips and now his tail was missing. His fingers very deft, the man slipped the shiner off the hook and substituted a live one from his bait pail. Seconds later the new minnow was in the water and the red bobber floated on the surface.

“I wonder what did that,” Mowbray said.

“Hard to say. Crawdad, most likely. Something ornery.”

“I was thinking that a nibble was a good sign, might mean the fish were going to start playing along with us. But if it’s just a crawdad I don’t suppose it means very much.”

“I wouldn’t think so.”

“I was wondering,” Mowbray said. “You’d think if there’s bass in this lake you’d be after them instead of crappies.”

“I suppose most people figure that way.”

“None of my business, of course.”

“Oh, that’s all right. Hardly a sensitive subject. Happens I like the taste of little panfish better than the larger fish. I’m not a sport fisherman at heart, I’m afraid. I get a kick out of catching ’em, but my main interest is how they’re going to taste when I’ve fried ’em up in the pan. A meat fisherman is what they call my kind, and the sporting fraternity mostly says the phrase with a certain amount of contempt.” He exposed large white teeth in a sudden grin. “If they fished as often as I do, they’d probably lose some of their taste for the sporting aspect of it. I fish more days than I don’t, you see. I retired ten years ago, had a retail business and sold it not too long after my wife died. We were never able to have any children so there was just myself and I wound up with enough capital to keep me without working if I didn’t mind living simply. And I not only don’t mind it, I prefer it.”

“You’re young to be retired.”

“I’m fifty-five. I was forty-five when I retired, which may be on the young side, but I was ready for it.”

“You look at least ten years younger than you are.”

“If that’s a fact, I guess retirement agrees with me. Anyway, all I really do is travel around and fish for my supper. And I’d rather catch small fish. I did the other kind of fishing and tired of it in no time at all. The way I see it, I never want to catch more fish than I intend to eat. If I kill something, it goes in that copper skillet over there. Or else I shouldn’t have killed it in the first place.”

Mowbray was silent for a moment, unsure what to say. Finally he said, “Well, I guess I just haven’t evolved to that stage yet. I have to admit I still get a kick out of fishing, whether I eat what I catch or not. I usually eat them but that’s not the most important part of it to me. But then I don’t go out every other day like yourself. A couple times a year is as much as I can manage.”

“Look at us talking,” the man said, “and here you’re not catching bass while I’m busy not catching crappie. We might as well announce that we’re fishing for whales for all the difference it makes.”

A little while later Mowbray retrieved his line and changed lures again, then lit another cigarette. The sun was almost gone. It had vanished behind the tree line and was probably close to the horizon by now. The air was definitely growing cooler. Another hour or so would be the extent of his fishing for the day. Then it would be time to head back to the motel and some cocktails and a steak and baked potato at the restaurant down the road. And then an evening of bourbon and water in front of the motel room’s television set, lying on the bed with his feet up and the glass at his elbow and a cigarette burning in the ashtray.

The whole picture was so attractive that he was almost willing to skip the last hour’s fishing. But the pleasure of the first sip of the first martini would lose nothing for being deferred an hour, and the pleasure of the big man’s company was worth another hour of his time.

And then, a little while later, the big man said, “I have an unusual question to ask you.”

“Ask away.”

“Have you ever killed a man?”

It was an unusual question, and Mowbray took a few extra seconds to think it over. “Well,” he said at length, “I guess I have. The odds are pretty good that I have.”

“You killed someone without knowing it?”

“That must have sounded odd. You see, I was in the artillery in Korea. Heavy weapons. We never saw what we were shooting at and never knew just what our shells were doing. I was in action for better than a year, stuffing shells down the throat of one big mother of a gun, and I’d hate to think that in all that time we never hit what we aimed at. So I must have killed men, but I don’t suppose that’s what you’re driving at.”

“I mean up close. And not in the service, that’s a different proposition entirely.”

“Never.”

“I was in the service myself. An earlier war than yours, and I was on a supply ship and never heard a shot fired in anger. But about four years ago I killed a man.” His hand dropped briefly to the sheath knife at his belt. “With this.”

Mowbray didn’t know what to say. He busied himself taking up the slack in his line and waited for the man to continue.

“I was fishing,” the big man said. “All by myself, which is my usual custom. Saltwater though, not fresh like this. I was over in North Carolina on the Outer Banks. Know the place?” Mowbray shook his head. “A chain of barrier islands a good distance out from the mainland. Very remote. Damn fine fishing and not much else. A lot of people fish off the piers or go out on boats, but I was surfcasting. You can do about as well that way as often as not, and that way I figured to build a fire right there on the beach and cook my catch and eat it on the spot. I’d gathered up the driftwood and laid the fire before I wet a line, same as I did today. That’s my usual custom. I had done the same thing the day before and I caught myself half a dozen Norfolk spot in no time at all, almost before I could properly say I’d been out fishing. But this particular day I didn’t have any luck at all in three hours, which shows that saltwater fish are as unpredictable as the freshwater kind. You done much saltwater fishing?”

“Hardly any.”

“I enjoy it about as much as freshwater, and I enjoyed that day on the Banks even without getting a nibble. The sun was warm and there was a light breeze blowing off the ocean and you couldn’t have asked for a better day. The next best thing to fishing and catching fish is fishing and not catching ’em, which is a thought we can both console ourselves with after today’s run of luck.”

“I’ll have to remember that one.”

“Well, I was having a good enough time even if it looked as though I’d wind up buying my dinner, and then I sensed a fellow coming up behind me. He must have come over the dunes because he was never in my field of vision. I knew he was there — just an instinct, I suppose — and I sent my eyes as far around as they’d go without moving my head, and he wasn’t in sight.” The big man paused, sighed. “You know,” he said, “if the offer still holds, I believe I’ll have one of those cigarettes of yours after all.”

“You’re welcome to one,” Mowbray said, “but I hate to start you off on the habit again. Are you sure you want one?”

The wide grin came again. “I quit smoking about the same time I quit work. I may have had a dozen cigarettes since then, spaced over the ten-year span. Not enough to call a habit.”

“Then I can’t feel guilty about it.” Mowbray shook the pack until a cigarette popped up, then extended it to his companion. After the man helped himself Mowbray took one as well, and lit them both with his lighter.

“Nothing like an interval of a year or so between cigarettes to improve their taste,” the big man said. He inhaled a lungful of smoke, pursed his lips to expel it in a stream. “I’ll tell you,” he said, “I really want to tell you this story if you don’t mind hearing it. It’s one I don’t tell often, but I feel a need to get it out from time to time. It may not leave you thinking very highly of me but we’re strangers, never saw each other before and as likely will never see each other again. Do you mind listening?”

Mowbray was frankly fascinated and admitted as much.

“Well, there I was knowing I had someone standing behind me. And certain he was up to no good, because no one comes up behind you quiet like that and stands there out of sight with the intention of doing you a favor. I was holding onto my rod, and before I turned around I propped it in the sand butt end down, the way people will do when they’re fishing on a beach. Then I waited a minute, and then I turned around as if not expecting to find anyone there, and there he was, of course.

“He was a young fellow, probably no more than twenty-five. But he wasn’t a hippie. No beard, and his hair was no longer than yours or mine. It did look greasy, though, and he didn’t look too clean in general. Wore a light blue T-shirt and a pair of white duck pants. Funny how I remember what he wore but I can see him clear as day in my mind. Thin lips, sort of a wedge-shaped head, eyes that didn’t line up quite right with each other, as though they had minds of their own. Some active pimples and the scars of old ones. He wasn’t a prize.

“He had a gun in his hand. What you’d call a belly gun, a little .32-caliber Smith & Wesson with a two-inch barrel. Not good for a single damned thing but killing men at close range, which I’d say is all he ever wanted it for. Of course I didn’t know the maker or caliber at the time. I’m not much for guns myself.

“He must have been standing less than two yards away from me. I wouldn’t say it took too much instinct to have known he was there, not as close as he was.”

The man drew deeply on the cigarette. His eyes narrowed in recollection, and Mowbray saw a short vertical line appear, running from the middle of his forehead almost to the bridge of his nose. Then he blew out smoke and his face relaxed and the line was gone.

“Well, we were all alone on that beach,” the man continued. “No one within sight in either direction, no boats in close offshore, no one around to lend a helping hand. Just this young fellow with a gun in his hand and me with my hands empty. I began to regret sticking the rod in the sand. I’d done it to have both hands free, but I thought it might be useful to swing at him and try whipping the gun out of his hand.

“He said, ‘All right, old man. Take your wallet out of your pocket nice and easy.’ He was a Northerner, going by his accent, but the younger people don’t have too much of an accent wherever they’re from. Television, I suppose, is the cause of it. Makes the whole world smaller.

“Now I looked at those eyes, and at the way he was holding that gun, and I knew he wasn’t going to take the wallet and wave bye-bye at me. He was going to kill me. In fact, if I hadn’t turned around when I did he might well have shot me in the back. Unless he was the sort who liked to watch a person’s face when he did it. There are people like that, I understand.”

Mowbray felt a chill. The man’s voice was so matter-of-fact, while his words were the stuff nightmares are made of.

“Well, I went into my pocket with my left hand. There was no wallet there. It was in the glove compartment of my car, parked off the road in back of the sand dunes. But I reached in my pocket to keep his eyes on my left hand, and then I brought the hand out empty and went for the gun with it, and at the same time I was bringing my knife out of the sheath with my right hand. I dropped my shoulder and came in low, and either I must have moved quick or all the drugs he’d taken over the years had slowed him some, but I swung that gun hand of his up and sent the gun sailing, and at the same time I got my knife into him and laid him wide open.”

He drew the knife from its sheath. It was a filleting knife, with a natural wood handle and a thin, slightly curved blade about seven inches long. “This was the knife,” he said. “It’s a Rapala, made in Finland, and you can’t beat it for being stainless steel and yet taking and holding an edge. I use it for filleting and everything else connected with fishing. But you’ve probably got one just like it yourself.”

Mowbray shook his head. “I use a folding knife,” he said.

“You ought to get one of these. Can’t beat ’em. And they’re handy when company comes calling, believe me. I’ll tell you, I opened this youngster up the way you open a fish to clean him. Came in low in the abdomen and swept up clear to the bottom of the rib cage, and you’d have thought you were cutting butter as easy as it was.” He slid the knife easily back into its sheath.

Mowbray felt a chill. The other man had finished his cigarette, and Mowbray put out his own and immediately selected a fresh one from his pack. He started to return the pack to his pocket, then thought to offer it to the other man.

“Not just now. Try me in nine or ten months, though.”

“I’ll do that.”

The man grinned his wide grin. Then his face went quickly serious. “Well, that young fellow fell down,” he said. “Fell right on his back and lay there all opened up. He was moaning and bleeding and I don’t know what else. I don’t recall his words, his speech was disjointed, but what he wanted was for me to get him to a doctor.

“Now the nearest doctor was in Manteo. I happened to know this, and I was near Rodanthe which is a good twenty miles from Manteo if not more. I saw how he was cut and I couldn’t imagine his living through a half-hour ride in a car. In fact if there’d been a doctor six feet away from us I seriously doubt he could have done the boy any good. I’m no doctor myself, but I have to say it was pretty clear to me that boy was dying.

“And if I tried to get him to a doctor, I’d be ruining the interior of my car for all practical purposes, and making a lot of trouble for myself in the bargain. I didn’t expect anybody would seriously try to pin a murder charge on me. It stood to reason that fellow had a criminal record that would reach clear to the mainland and back, and I’ve never had worse than a traffic ticket and few enough of those. And the gun had his prints on it and none of my own. But I’d have to answer a few million questions and hang around for at least a week and doubtless longer for a coroner’s inquest, and it all amounted to a lot of aggravation for no purpose, since he was dying anyway.

“And I’ll tell you something else. It wouldn’t have been worth the trouble even to save him, because what in the world was he but a robbing, murdering snake? Why, if they stitched him up he’d be on the street again as soon as he was healthy and he’d kill someone else in no appreciable time at all. No, I didn’t mind the idea of him dying.” His eyes engaged Mowbray’s. “What would you have done?”

Mowbray thought about it. “I don’t know,” he said. “I honestly can’t say. Same as you, probably.”

“He was in horrible pain. I saw him lying there, and I looked around again to assure myself we were alone, and we were. I thought that I could grab my pole and frying pan and my few other bits of gear and be in my car in two or three minutes, not leaving a thing behind that could be traced to me. I’d camped out the night before in a tent and sleeping bag and wasn’t registered in any motel or campground. In other words I could be away from the Outer Banks entirely in half an hour, with nothing to connect me to the area, much less to the man on the sand. I hadn’t even bought gas with a credit card. I was free and clear if I just got up and left. All I had to do was leave this young fellow to a horribly slow and painful death.” His eyes locked with Mowbray’s again, with an intensity that was difficult to bear. “Or,” he said, his voice lower and softer, “or I could make things easier for him.”

“Oh.”

“Yes. And that’s just what I did. I took and slipped the knife right into his heart. He went instantly. The life slipped right out of his eyes and the tension out of his face and he was gone. And that made it murder.”

“Yes, of course.”

“Of course,” the man echoed. “It might have been an act of mercy, but legally it transformed an act of self-defense into an unquestionable act of criminal homicide.” He breathed deeply. “Think I was wrong to do it?”

“No,” Mowbray said.

“Do the same thing yourself?”

“I honestly don’t know. I hope I would, if the alternative was leaving him to suffer.”

“Well, it’s what I did. So I’ve not only killed a man, I’ve literally murdered a man. I left him under about a foot of sand at the edge of the dunes. I don’t know when the body was discovered. I’m sure it didn’t take too long. Those sands shift back and forth all the time. There was no identification on him, but the police could have labeled him from his prints, because an upstanding young man like him would have had his prints on file. Nothing on his person at all except for about fifty dollars in cash, which destroys the theory that he was robbing me in order to provide himself with that night’s dinner.” His face relaxed in a half-smile. “I took the money,” he said. “Didn’t see as he had any need for it, and I doubted he had much of a real claim to it, as far as that goes.”

“So you not only killed a man but made a profit on it.”

“I did at that. Well, I left the Banks that evening. Drove on inland a good distance, put up for the night in a motel just outside of Fayetteville. I never did look back, never did find out if and when they found him. It’d be on the books as an unsolved homicide if they did. Oh, and I took his gun and flung it halfway to Bermuda. And he didn’t have a car for me to worry about. I suppose he thumbed a ride or came on foot, or else he parked too far away to matter.” Another smile. “Now you know my secret,” he said.

“Maybe you ought to leave out place names,” Mowbray said.

“Why do that?”

“You don’t want to give that much information to a stranger.”

“You may be right, but I can only tell a story in my own way. I know what’s going through your mind right now.”

“You do?”

“Want me to tell you? You’re wondering if what I told you is true or not. You figure if it happened I probably wouldn’t tell you, and yet it sounds pretty believable in itself. And you halfway hope it’s the truth and halfway hope it isn’t. Am I close?”

“Very close,” Mowbray admitted.

“Well, I’ll tell you something that’ll tip the balance. You’ll really want to believe it’s all a pack of lies.” He lowered his eyes. “The fact of the matter is you’ll lose any respect you may have had for me when you hear the next.”

“Then why tell me?”

“Because I feel the need.”

“I don’t know if I want to hear this,” Mowbray said.

“I want you to. No fish and it’s getting dark and you’re probably anxious to get back to wherever you’re staying and have a drink and a meal. Well, this won’t take long.” He had been reeling in his line. Now the operation was concluded, and he set the rod deliberately on the grass at his feet. Straightening up, he said, “I told you before about my attitude toward fish. Not killing what I’m not going to eat. And there this young man was, all laid open, internal organs exposed—”

“Stop.”

“I don’t know what you’d call it, curiosity or compulsion or some primitive streak. I couldn’t say. But what I did, I cut off a small piece of his liver before I buried him. Then after he was under the sand I lit my cookfire and — well, no need to go into detail.”

Thank God for that, Mowbray thought. For small favors. He looked at his hands. The left one was trembling. The right, the one gripping his spinning rod, was white at the knuckles, and the tips of his fingers ached from gripping the butt of the rod so tightly.

“Murder, cannibalism, and robbing the dead. That’s quite a string for a man who never got worse than a traffic ticket. And all three in considerably less than an hour.”

“Please,” Mowbray said. His voice was thin and high-pitched. “Please don’t tell me any more.”

“Nothing more to tell.”

Mowbray took a deep breath, held it. This man was either lying or telling the truth, Mowbray thought, and in either case he was quite obviously an extremely unusual person. At the very least.

“You shouldn’t tell that story to strangers,” he said after a moment. “True or false, you shouldn’t tell it.”

“I now and then feel the need.”

“Of course, it’s all to the good that I am a stranger. After all, I don’t know anything about you, not even your name.”

“It’s Tolliver.”

“Or where you live, or—”

“Wallace P. Tolliver. I was in the retail hardware business in Oak Falls, Missouri. That’s not far from Joplin.”

“Don’t tell me anything more,” Mowbray said desperately. “I wish you hadn’t told me what you did.”

“I had to,” the big man said. The smile flashed again. “I’ve told that story three times before today. You’re the fourth man ever to hear it.”

Mowbray said nothing.

“Three times. Always to strangers who happen to turn up while I’m fishing. Always on long lazy afternoons, those afternoons when the fish just don’t bite no matter what you do.”

Mowbray began to do several things. He began to step backward, and he began to release his tight hold on his fishing rod, and he began to extend his left arm protectively in front of him.

But the filleting knife had already cleared its sheath.

Strangers on a Handball Court

We met for the first time on a handball court in Sheridan Park. It was a Saturday morning in early summer with the sky free of clouds and the sun warm but not yet unbearable. He was alone on the court when I got there and I stood for a few moments watching him warm up, slamming the little ball viciously against the imperturbable backstop.

He didn’t look my way, although he must have known I was watching him. When he paused for a moment I said, “A game?”

He looked my way. “Why not?”

I suppose we played for two hours, perhaps a little longer. I’ve no idea how many games we played. I was several years younger, weighed considerably less, and topped him by four or five inches.

He won every game.

When we broke, the sun was high in the sky and considerably hotter than it had been when we started. We had both been sweating freely and we stood together, rubbing our faces and chests with our towels. “Good workout,” he said. “There’s nothing like it.”

“I hope you at least got some decent exercise out of it,” I said apologetically. “I certainly didn’t make it much of a contest.”

“Oh, don’t bother yourself about that,” he said, and flashed a shark’s smile. “Tell you the truth, I like to win. On and off the court. And I certainly got a workout out of you.”

I laughed. “As a matter of fact, I managed to work up a thirst. How about a couple of beers? On me, in exchange for the handball lesson.”

He grinned. “Why not?”

We didn’t talk much until we were settled in a booth at the Hofbrau House. Generations of collegians had carved combinations of Greek letters into the top of our sturdy oak table. I was in the middle of another apology for my athletic inadequacy when he set his stein down atop Zeta Beta Tau and shook a cigarette out of his pack. “Listen,” he said, “forget it. What the hell, maybe you’re lucky in love.”

I let out a bark of mirthless laughter. “If this is luck,” I said, “I’d hate to see misfortune.”

“Problems?”

“You might say so.”

“Well, if it’s something you’d rather not talk about—”

I shook my head. “It’s not that — it might even do me good to talk about it — but it would bore the daylights out of you. It’s hardly an original problem. The world is overflowing these days with men in the very same leaky boat.”

“Oh?”

“I’ve got a girl,” I said. “I love her and she loves me. But I’m afraid I’m going to lose her.”

He frowned, thinking about it. “You’re married,” he said.

“No.”

“She’s married.”

I shook my head. “No, we’re both single. She wants to get married.”

“But you don’t want to marry her.”

“There’s nothing I want more than to marry her and spend the rest of my life with her.”

His frown deepened. “Wait a minute,” he said. “Let me think. You’re both single, you both want to get married, but there’s a problem. All I can think of is she’s your sister, but I can’t believe that’s it, especially since you said it’s a common problem. I’ll tell you, I think my brain’s tired from too much time in the sun. What’s the problem?”

“I’m divorced.”

“So who isn’t? I’m divorced and I’m remarried. Unless it’s a religious thing. I bet that’s what it is.”

“No.”

“Well, don’t keep me guessing, fella. I already gave up once, remember?”

“The problem is my ex-wife,” I said. “The judge gave her everything I had but the clothes I was wearing at the time of the trial. With the alimony I have to pay her, I’m living in a furnished room and cooking on a hotplate. I can’t afford to get married, and my girl wants to get married — and sooner or later she’s going to get tired of spending her time with a guy who can never afford to take her anyplace decent.” I shrugged. “Well,” I said, “you get the picture.”

“Boy, do I get the picture.”

“As I said, it’s not a very original problem.”

“You don’t know the half of it.” He signaled the waiter for two more beers, and when they arrived he lit another cigarette and took a long swallow of his beer. “It’s really something,” he said. “Meeting like this. I already told you I got an ex-wife of my own.”

“These days almost everybody does.”

“That’s the truth. I must have had a better lawyer than you did, but I still got burned pretty bad. She got the house, she got the Cadillac and just about everything else she wanted. And now she gets fifty cents out of every dollar I make. She’s got no kids, she’s got no responsibilities, but she gets fifty cents out of every dollar I earn and the government gets another thirty or forty cents. What does that leave me?”

“Not a whole lot.”

“You better believe it. As it happens I make a good living. Even with what she and the government take I manage to live pretty decently. But do you know what it does to me, paying her all that money every month? I hate that woman’s guts and she lives like a queen at my expense.”

I took a long drink of beer. “I guess our problems aren’t all that different.”

“And a lot of men can say the same thing. Millions of them. A word of advice, friend. What you should do if you marry your girlfriend—”

“I can’t marry her.”

“But if you go ahead and marry her anyway. Just make sure you do what I did before I married my second wife. It goes against the grain to do it because when you’re about to marry someone you’re completely in love and you’re sure it’s going to last forever. But make a prenuptial agreement. Have it all signed and witnessed before the marriage ceremony, and have it specify that if there’s a divorce she does not get one dime, she gets zip. You follow me? Get yourself a decent lawyer so he’ll draw up something that will stand up, and get her to sign it, which she most likely will because she’ll be so starry-eyed about getting married. Then you’ll have nothing to worry about. If the marriage is peaches and cream forever, which I hope it is, then you’ve wasted a couple of hundred dollars on a lawyer and that’s no big deal. But if anything goes wrong with the marriage, you’re in the catbird seat.”

I looked at him for a long moment. “It makes sense,” I said.

“That’s what I did. Now my second wife and I, we get along pretty good. She’s young, she’s beautiful, she’s good company, I figure I got a pretty good deal. We have our bad times, but they’re nothing two people can’t live with. And the thing is, she’s not tempted by the idea of divorcing me, because she knows what she’ll come out with if she does. Zeeee-ro.”

“If I ever get married again,” I said, “I’ll take your advice.”

“I hope so.”

“But it’ll never happen,” I said. “Not with my ex-wife bleeding me to death. You know, I’m almost ashamed to say this, but what the hell, we’re strangers, we don’t really know each other, so I’ll admit it. I have fantasies of killing her. Stabbing her, shooting her, tying her to a railroad track and letting a train solve my problem for me.”

“Friend, you are not alone. The world is full of men who dream about killing their ex-wives.”

“Of course I’d never do it. Because if anything ever happened to that woman, the police would come straight to me.”

“Same here. If I ever put my ex in the ground, there’d be a cop knocking on my door before the body was cold. Of course that particular body was born cold, if you know what I mean.”

“I know what you mean,” I said. This time I signaled for more beer, and we fell silent until it was on the table in front of us. Then, in a confessional tone, I said, “I’ll tell you something. I would do it. If I weren’t afraid of getting caught, I would literally do it. I’d kill her.”

“I’d kill mine.”

“I mean it. There’s no other way out for me. I’m in love and I want to get married and I can’t. My back is to the proverbial wall. I’d do it.”

He didn’t even hesitate. “So would I.”

“Really?”

“Sure. You could say it’s just money, and that’s most of it, but there’s more to it than that. I hate that woman. I hate the fact that she’s made a complete fool out of me. If I could get away with it, they’d be breaking ground in her cemetery plot any day now.” He shook his head. “Her cemetery plot,” he said bitterly. “It was originally our plot, but the judge gave her the whole thing. Not that I have any overwhelming urge to be buried next to her, but it’s the principle of the thing.”

“If only we could get away with it,” I said. And, while the sentence hung in the air like an off-speed curveball, I reached for my beer.

Of course a lightbulb did not actually form above the man’s head — that only happens in comic strips — but the expression on his jowly face was so eloquent that I must admit I looked up expecting to see the lightbulb. This, clearly, was a man who had just Had An Idea.

He didn’t share it immediately. Instead he took a few minutes to work it out in his mind while I worked on my beer. When I saw that he was ready to speak I put my stein down.

“I don’t know you,” he said.

I allowed that this was true.

“And you don’t know me. I don’t know your name, even your first name.”

“It’s—”

He showed me a palm. “Don’t tell me. I don’t want to know. Don’t you see what we are? We’re strangers.”

“I guess we are.”

“We played handball for a couple of hours. But no one even knows we played handball together. We’re having a couple of beers together, but only the waiter knows that and he won’t remember it, and anyway no one would ever think to ask him. Don’t you see the position we’re in? We each have someone we want dead. Don’t you understand?”

“I’m not sure.”

“I saw a movie years ago. Two strangers meet on a train and — I wish I could remember the title.”

“Strangers on a Train?”

“That sounds about right. Anyway, they get to talking, tell each other their problems, and decide to do each other’s murder. Do you get my drift?”

“I’m beginning to.”

“You’ve got an ex-wife, and I’ve got an ex-wife. You said you’d commit murder if you had a chance to get away with it, and I’d commit murder if I had a chance to get away with it. And all we have to do to get away with it is switch victims.” He leaned forward and dropped his voice to an urgent whisper. There was no one near us, but the occasion seemed to demand low voices. “Nothing could be simpler, friend. You kill my ex-wife. I kill your ex-wife. And we’re both home free.”

My eyes widened. “That’s brilliant,” I whispered back. “It’s absolutely brilliant.”

“You’d have thought of it yourself in another minute,” he said modestly. “The conversation was headed in that direction.”

“Just brilliant,” I said.

We sat that way for a moment, our elbows on the table, our heads separated by only a few inches, basking in the glow generated by his brilliant idea. Then he said, “One big hurdle. One of us has to go first.”

“I’ll go first,” I offered. “After all, it was your idea. It’s only fair that I go first.”

“But suppose you went first and I tried to weasel out after you’d done your part?”

“Oh, you wouldn’t do that.”

“Damn right I wouldn’t, friend. But you can’t be sure of it, not sure enough to take the short straw voluntarily.” He reached into his pocket and produced a shiny quarter. “Call it,” he said, tossing it into the air.

“Heads,” I said. I always call heads. Just about everyone always calls heads.

The coin landed on the table, spun for a dramatic length of time, then came to rest between Sigma Nu and Delta Kappa Epsilon.

Tails.

I managed to see Vivian for a half hour that afternoon. After the usual complement of urgent kisses I said, “I’m hopeful. About us, I mean. About our future.”

“Really?”

“Really. I have the feeling things are going to work out.”

“Oh, darling,” she said.

The following Saturday dawned bright and clear. By arrangement we met on the handball court, but this time we played only half a dozen games before calling it a day. And after we had toweled off and put on shirts, we went to a different bar and had but a single beer apiece.

“Wednesday or Thursday night,” he said. “Wednesday I’ll be playing poker. It’s my regular game and it’ll last until two or three in the morning. It always does, and I’ll make certain that this is no exception. On Thursday, my wife and I are invited to a dinner party and we’ll be playing bridge afterward. That won’t last past midnight, so Wednesday would be better—”

“Wednesday’s fine with me.”

“She lives alone and she’s almost always home by ten. As a matter of fact she rarely leaves the house. I don’t blame her, it’s a beautiful house.” He pursed his lips. “But forget that. The earlier in the evening you do the job, the better it is for me — in case doctors really can determine time of death—”

“I’ll call the police.”

“How’s that?”

“After she’s dead I’ll give the police an anonymous phone call, tip them off. That way they’ll discover the body while you’re still at the poker game. That lets you out completely.”

He nodded approval. “That’s damned intelligent,” he said. “You know something? I’m thrilled you and I ran into each other. I don’t know your name and I don’t want to know your name, but I sure like your style. Wednesday night?”

“Wednesday night,” I agreed. “You’ll hear it on the news Thursday morning, and by then your troubles will be over.”

“Fantastic,” he said. “Oh, one other thing.” He flashed the shark’s smile. “If she suffers,” he said, “that’s perfectly all right with me.”

She didn’t suffer.

I did it with a knife. I told her I was a burglar and that she wouldn’t be hurt if she cooperated. It was not the first lie I ever told in my life. She cooperated, and when her attention was elsewhere I stabbed her in the heart. She died with an expression of extreme puzzlement on her none-too-pretty face, but she didn’t suffer, and that’s something.

Once she was dead I went on playing the part of the burglar. I ransacked the house, throwing books from their shelves and turning drawers over and generally making a dreadful mess. I found quite a bit of jewelry, which I ultimately put down a sewer, and I found several hundred dollars in cash, which I did not.

After I’d dropped the knife down another sewer and the white cotton gloves down yet a third sewer, I called the police. I said I’d heard sounds of a struggle coming from a particular house, and I supplied the address. I said that two men had rushed from the house and had driven away in a dark car. No, I could not identify the car further. No, I had not seen the license plate. No, I did not care to give my name.

The following day I spoke to Vivian briefly on the telephone. “Things are going well,” I said.

“I’m so glad, darling.”

“Things are going to work out for us,” I said.

“You’re wonderful. You know that, don’t you? Absolutely wonderful.”

On Saturday we played a mere three games of handball. He won the first, as usual, but astonishingly I beat him in the second game, my first victory over him, and I went on to beat him again in the third. It was then that he suggested that we call it a day. Perhaps he simply felt off his game, or wanted to reduce the chances of someone’s noticing the two of us together. On the other hand, he had said at our first meeting that he liked to win. Conversely, one might suppose that he didn’t like to lose.

Over a couple of beers he said, “Well, you did it. I knew you’d do it and at the same time I couldn’t actually believe you would. Know what I mean?”

“I think so.”

“The police didn’t even hassle me. They checked my alibi, of course — they’re not idiots. But they didn’t dig too deep because they seemed so certain it was a burglary. I’ll tell you something, it was such a perfectly faked burglary that I even began to get the feeling that that was what happened. Just a coincidence, like. You chickened out and a burglar just happened to do the job.”

“Maybe that’s what happened,” I suggested.

He looked at me, then grinned slyly. “You’re one hell of a guy,” he said. “Cool as a cucumber, aren’t you? Tell me something. What was it like, killing her?”

“You’ll find out soon enough.”

“Hell of a guy. You realize something? You have the advantage over me. You know my name. From the newspapers. And I still don’t know yours.”

“You’ll know it soon enough,” I said with a smile. “From the newspapers.”

“Fair enough.”

I gave him a slip of paper. Like the one he’d given me, it had an address block-printed in pencil. “Wednesday would be ideal,” I said. “If you don’t mind missing your poker game.”

“I wouldn’t have to miss it, would I? I’d just get there late. The poker game gives me an excuse to get out of my house, but if I’m an hour late getting there my wife’ll never know the difference. And even if she knew I wasn’t where I was supposed to be, so what? What’s she gonna do, divorce me and cut herself out of my money? Not likely.”

“I’ll be having dinner with a client,” I said. “Then he and I will be going directly to a business meeting. I’ll be tied up until fairly late in the evening — eleven o’clock, maybe midnight.”

“I’d like to do it around eight,” he said. “That’s when I normally leave for the poker game. I can do it and be drawing to an inside straight by nine o’clock. How does that sound?”

I allowed that it sounded good to me.

“I guess I’ll make it another fake burglary,” he said. “Ransack the place, use a knife. Let them think it’s the same crazy burglar striking again. Or doesn’t that sound good to you?”

“It might tend to link us,” I said.

“Oh.”

“Maybe you could make it look like a sex crime. Rape and murder. That way the police would never draw any connection between the two killings.”

“Brilliant,” he said. He really seemed to admire me now that I’d committed a murder and won two games of handball from him.

“You wouldn’t actually have to rape her. Just rip her clothing and set the scene properly.”

“Is she attractive?” I admitted that she was, after a fashion. “I’ve always sort of had fantasies about rape,” he said, carefully avoiding my eyes as he spoke. “She’ll be home at eight o’clock?”

“She’ll be home.”

“And alone?”

“Absolutely.”

He folded the slip of paper, put it into his wallet, dropped bills from his wallet on the table, swallowed what remained of his beer, and got to his feet. “It’s in the bag,” he said. “Your troubles are over.”

“Our troubles are over,” I told Vivian.

“Oh, darling,” she said. “I can hardly believe it. You’re the most wonderful man in the world.”

“And a sensational handball player,” I said.

I left my house Wednesday night at half past seven. I drove a few blocks to a drugstore and bought a couple of magazines, then went to a men’s shop next door and looked at sport shirts. The two shirts I liked weren’t in stock in my size. The clerk offered to order them for me but I thought it over and told him not to bother. “I like them,” I said, “but I’m not absolutely crazy about them.”

I returned to my house. My handball partner’s car was parked diagonally across the street. I parked my own car in the driveway and used my key to let myself in the front door. From the doorway I cleared my throat, and he spun around to face me, his eyes bulging out of his head.

I pointed to the body on the couch. “Is she dead?”

“Stone dead. She fought and I hit her too hard...” He flushed a deep red, then he blinked. “But what are you doing here? Don’t you remember how we planned it? I don’t understand why you came here tonight of all nights.”

“I came here because I live here,” I said. “George, I’d love to explain but there’s no time. I wish there were time but there isn’t.”

I took the revolver from my pocket and shot him in the face.

“The police were very understanding,” I told Vivian. “They seem to think the shock of his ex-wife’s death unbalanced him. They theorize that he was driving by when he saw me leave my house. Maybe he saw Margaret at the door saying goodbye to me. He parked, perhaps with no clear intention, then went to the door. When she opened the door, he was overcome with desire. By the time I came back and let myself in and shot him it was too late. The damage had been done.”

“Poor George.”

“And poor Margaret.”

She put her hand on mine. “They brought it on themselves,” she said. “If George hadn’t insisted on that vicious prenuptial agreement we could have had a properly civilized divorce like everybody else.”

“And if Margaret had agreed to a properly civilized divorce she’d be alive today.”

“We only did what we had to do,” Vivian said. “It was a shame about his ex-wife, but I don’t suppose there was any way around it.”

“At least she didn’t suffer.”

“That’s important,” she said. “And you know what they say — you can’t break an egg without making omelets.”

“That’s what they say,” I agreed. We embraced, and some moments later we disembraced. “We’ll have to give one another rather a wide berth for a month or two,” I said. “After all, I killed your husband just as he finished killing my wife. If we should be seen in public, tongues would wag. In a month or so you’ll sell your house and leave town. A few weeks after that I’ll do the same. Then we can get married and live happily ever after, but in the meantime we’d best be very cautious.”

“You’re right,” she said. “There was a movie like that, except nobody got killed in it. But there were these two people in a small town who were having an affair, and when they met in public they had to pretend they were strangers. I wish I could remember the title.”

“Strangers When We Meet?”

“That sounds about right.”

That Kind of a Day

Traynor got the call at a quarter to nine. The girl on the line was named Linda Haber and she was a secretary — the secretary — at Hofert & Jordan. The boss had been shot, she kept saying. It took Traynor close to five minutes to find out who she was and where she was and to tell her to sit down and stay put. She was still babbling hysterically when he hung up on her and pulled Phil Grey away from a cup of coffee. He said, “Homicide, downtown and west. Let’s go.”

Hofert & Jordan had two and a half rooms of office space in a squat redbrick building on Woodlawn near Marsh. There was a No Smoking sign in the elevator. Grey smoked anyway. Traynor kept his hands in his pockets and waited for the car to get to the fourth floor. The doors opened and a white-faced girl rushed up and asked them if they were the police. Grey said they were. The girl looked grateful.

“Right this way,” she said. “Oh, it’s so awful!”

They entered an anteroom, with two offices leading from it. One door was marked David Hofert, another marked James Jordan. They went through the door marked James Jordan. Linda Haber was trembling. Grey took her by an arm and eased her toward a chair. Traynor studied the scene.

There was an old oak desk with papers strewn over it; some papers had spilled down onto the floor. There was a gun on the floor a little to the left of the desk, and somewhat farther to that side of the desk there was a man lying facedown in a pool of partially dried blood, some of which had spattered onto the papers.

Traynor said, “Mr. Jordan?”

“Mr. Hofert,” the Haber girl said. “Is he—” She didn’t finish the question. Her face paled and then she fainted.

Some lab people came and took pictures, noted measurements, and made chalk marks. They had Hofert’s body out of the building in less than half an hour. Grey and Traynor worked as a team, crisp and smooth and efficient. Traynor questioned the secretary when she came to, then had the medical examiner give her a sedative and commissioned a patrolman to drive her home. Grey routed the night elevator operator out of bed and asked him some questions. Traynor called the man who did the legal work for Hofert & Jordan. Grey got a prelim report from the M.E., pending autopsy results. Traynor bought two cups of coffee from a machine in the lobby and brought them upstairs. The coffee tasted of cardboard, from the containers.

“Almost too easy,” Traynor said. “Too simple.”

Grey nodded.

“At six forty-five last night the Haber kid went home. Jordan and Hofert were both here. Jordan stayed until eight. From six at night until eight in the morning nobody can get in or out of the building without signing the register, and the stairs are locked off at the second-floor landing. You have to sign and you have to use the elevator. Jordan signed out at eight. Hofert never signed out; he was dead.”

“What was the time of death?”

“That fits, too. A rough estimate is twelve to fourteen hours. One bullet was in the chest a little below the heart. It took him a little while to die. Say five minutes, not much more than that. Enough time to lose a lot of blood.”

“So if he got shot between seven and eight—”

“That’s about it. No robbery motive. He has a full wallet on him. No suicide. He was standing up when he got shot, standing and facing the desk, Jordan’s desk. The Haber girl couldn’t have killed him. She left better than an hour before Jordan did and the sheet bears her out on that.”

“Motive?”

Traynor put his coffee on the desk. “Maybe they hated each other,” he said. “A little two-man operation jobbing office supplies. The lawyer says they didn’t make much and they didn’t lose much either. Partners for six years. Jordan’s forty-four, Hofert was two years older. The secretary said they argued a lot.”

“Everybody argues.”

“They argued more. Especially yesterday, according to the secretary. There’s a money motive, too. Partnership insurance.”

Grey looked puzzled.

“Twin policies paid for out of partnership funds. Each partner is insured, with the face amount payable to the survivor if one of them dies.”

“Why?”

“That’s what I asked the lawyer. Look, suppose you and I are in business together. Then suppose you die—”

“Thanks.”

“—and your wife inherits your share. She can’t take a hand in the running of the business. After I pay myself a salary there’s not much left in the way of profits for her. What she wants is the cash and what I want is full control of the business. Lots of friction.”

“Maybe I’d better live,” Grey said.

Traynor ignored him. “The insurance smooths things out. If you die, the insurance company pays me whatever the policy is. Then I have to use the money to buy your share of the business from your widow. She has the cash she needs, and I get the whole business without any cost to me. That way everybody’s happy.”

“Except me.”

“Hofert and Jordan had partnership insurance,” Traynor said. “Two policies, each with a face amount of a hundred grand. That’s motive and means and opportunity, so pat it’s hard to believe. I don’t know what we’re waiting around here for.”

They didn’t wait long. Half an hour later they picked up James Jordan at his home on Pattison. They asked him how come he hadn’t gone to his office. He said he’d worked late the night before and wasn’t feeling too well. They asked him why he had killed his partner. He stared at them and told them he didn’t understand what they were talking about. They took him downtown and booked him for murder.

Hofert’s widow lived in a ranch house just across the city line. The two kids were in school when Traynor and Grey got there. Mrs. Hofert was worried when she saw them. They told her as gently as you can tell a wife that someone has murdered her husband. A doctor came from down the block to give her a hypo, and an hour later she said she was ready to talk to them. She wasn’t, really, but they didn’t want to wait. It was a neat case, the kind you wrap up fast.

“That poor, poor man,” she said. “He worked so hard. He worked and he worried and he wanted so very much to get ahead. He put his blood into that business. And now he’s gone and nothing’s left.”

Grey started to light a cigarette, then changed his mind. Mrs. Hofert was crying quietly. Nobody said anything for a few minutes.

“I hardly ever saw him,” she said. “Isn’t that something? I hardly ever got to see him and now he’s gone. So much work. And it wasn’t for himself, nothing was ever for himself. He wanted money for us. For me, for the boys. As if we needed it. All we ever needed was him and now he’s gone—”

Later, calmer, she said, “And he didn’t leave us a thing. He was a gambler, Dave was. Oh, not cards or dice — not that kind of a gambler — stocks, the stock market. He made a decent living but that wasn’t enough because he wanted more, he wanted a lot of money, and he tried to make it fast. He wanted to take risks in the business, to borrow money and expand. He had dreams. He always complained that Jim wouldn’t let him build the business, that Jim was too conservative. So he took chances in the market, and at first he did all right, I think. He told me he did, and then everything fell in for him and... Oh, I don’t understand anything!”

On the way downtown, Grey said, “Try it this way. Hofert went into Jordan’s office last night. They’d been arguing off and on all day. He wanted to draw more money out of the company, or to borrow and expand, or anything. He was in terrible shape financially. The house was mortgaged to the roof. He’d already cashed in his personal insurance policies. He was in trouble, desperate. They argued again. Maybe he even threw a punch. The office was a mess, they could have been fighting a little. Then Jordan took out a gun and shot him. Right?”

“That’s the only way it plays.”

“Let’s talk to Jordan again,” Grey said.

They double-teamed Jordan and kept questions looping in at him until he had admitted almost everything. He admitted ownership of the gun, said he had bought it two years ago and had kept it in his desk ever since. He admitted quarreling with Hofert that afternoon and said that Hofert kept provoking arguments. He confirmed the secretary’s statement about the time of her departure and the fact that he and Hofert had stayed alone in the office.

He denied killing Hofert.

“Why? Why would I do it?”

“You were fighting with him. Maybe he swung at you—”

“Dave? You’re crazy. Why should he hit me?”

“Maybe he hated you. Maybe you hated each other. You shot him, panicked, and left. You couldn’t face his corpse in the morning and you stayed home in bed until we came here for you.”

“But I—”

“You stood to gain complete control of the business with him dead. All the profits instead of half, and no partner to get in your hair.”

“Profits!” Jordan was shouting now. “I have enough! I have plenty!” He caught his breath, slowed down. “I’m a bachelor, I live alone, I save my money. Check my bank account. What do I want with blood money?”

“Hofert was dead weight. He was in hock up to his ears and he was giving you a bad time. You didn’t plan on killing him, Jordan. You did it on the spur of the moment. He provoked it. And—”

“I did not kill David Hofert!”

“You admit it’s your gun.”

“Yes, damn it, it is my gun. I never fired it in my life. I never pointed it at anything. It was in my desk, in case I ever needed it—”

“And last night you needed it.”

“No.”

“Last night—”

“Last night I finished my work and went home,” Jordan said. “I went home, I was tired, I had a headache. Dave stayed in the office. I told him I might not be in the next morning. ‘Take it easy,’ he said. That was the last thing he said to me. ‘Take it easy.’ ”

Traynor and Grey looked at each other.

“He was alive when I left him.”

“Then who killed him, Jordan? Who lured him into your office and took your gun and shot him in the chest and—”

They kept up the questions, kept hammering away like a properly efficient team. They got nowhere. Jordan never contradicted himself and never made very much sense. They kicked his story apart and he stayed with it anyway. After fifteen more minutes of getting nowhere they took him back to his cell and locked him away. Traynor stopped to stare at him, at the small round face peering out through the bars of the cage. Jordan looked trapped.

Two hours later, Traynor pushed a pile of papers to one side of his desk, eased his chair back, and stood up. Grey asked him where he was going. “Out,” Traynor told him.

“He said that Jim Jordan was trying to ruin him,” Mrs. Hofert said. “I always felt... well, Dave felt persecuted sometimes. He had so many big plans that came to nothing. He thought the world was ganging up on him. I never believed that Jim would actually—”

“We think it happened during an argument,” Traynor told her. “Jordan got excited, didn’t know exactly what he was doing. If he had planned to murder your husband he would have picked a brighter way to do it. But in the heat of an argument things happen in a hurry.”

“The heat of an argument.” She sat for a long time looking at nothing at all. Then she said, “I believe everything has a pattern, Mr. Traynor. Do you believe that?”

Traynor didn’t answer.

“Dave’s life — and his death, trying, struggling, working so very hard, and getting every bad break there was. Getting bad breaks because he tried so hard, because he wasn’t prudent about money. And then having everything build to a climax with everything going wrong at once. And the tragic ending, dying at what he could only have thought of as the worst possible moment. You see, all he wanted to do was provide for me and for the boys. He was... he was the kind of man who would have thought it a triumph to die well insured.” More long silence. “And not even that. A year ago, six months ago, all his policies were paid up. Then, as things went wrong, he cashed the policies to get money to recoup his losses, and lost that, too. And then the final irony of dying without anything to leave us but a legacy of debts. Do you see the pattern, Mr. Traynor?”

“I think so,” Traynor said.

He got very busy then. He went to the lawyer he had spoken to earlier, went alone without Grey. He asked the lawyer some questions, went to an insurance man and asked more questions. He called the Haber girl, and with her he went over the few hours prior to Hofert’s death. He got the autopsy results, the lab photos, the lab report. He went to the Hofert & Jordan office and stood in the room where Hofert had died, visualizing everything, running it through in his mind.

It was pushing six o’clock. He picked up a phone, called headquarters, and got through to Grey. “Don’t leave yet,” he said. “I’ll be right over. Stay put.”

“You got something?”

“Yes,” he said.

They were in a small cubbyhole office off the main room. Grey sat at a desk. Traynor stood up and did a lot of pacing.

“There were no fingerprints on the gun,” he said.

“So? Jordan wiped it.”

“Why?”

“Why? If you shot somebody, would you leave prints on the gun?”

Traynor walked over to the door, turned, came halfway back. “If I was going to wipe prints off a gun I would also do something about setting up an alibi,” he said. “The way we’ve got it figured, Jordan killed strictly on impulse and reacted like a scared rabbit. He went for his gun, shot Hofert, ran out of the building, and went home and stayed there shaking. He didn’t sponge up blood, he didn’t try to lug Hofert out of his office, didn’t do a thing to disguise the killing. He left the gun right there, didn’t try any of the tricks a panicky killer might try. But he wiped the prints off the gun.”

“He must have been half out of his mind.”

“It still doesn’t add. There’s another way, though, that does.”

“Go on.”

“Suppose you’re Hofert. Now—”

“Why do we always have to suppose I’m the dead one?”

“Shut up,” Traynor said. “Suppose you’re David Hofert. You’re deep in debt and you can’t see your way clear. You look at yourself in the mirror and figure you’re a failure. You want money for your wife, security for your kids. But you haven’t got a penny, your insurance policies have lapsed, and your whole world is caving in on you. You’re frantic.”

“I don’t—”

“Wait. You’ve always been a little paranoid. Now you think the whole world is after you and your partner is purposely trying to make things rough for you. You’d like to go and jump off a bridge, but that wouldn’t get you anywhere. If you died in an accident, at least your wife and kids would get the hundred grand, the insurance dough which Jordan would turn over to them for your share of the business. Suicide voids that policy. If you kill yourself, they wind up with nothing.”

Grey was nodding slowly now.

“But if your partner kills you—”

“What happens then?”

“It’s a cute deal,” Traynor said. “I went over it twice, with the lawyer and with the agent who wrote the policies. Now, each man is insured for a hundred grand, with that amount payable to the other or the other’s heirs. If Jordan kills Hofert, he can’t collect. You can’t profit legally through the commission of a felony. But the insurance company still has to pay off. If the policy’s paid up, and if it’s been in force over two years, the company has to make it good. They can’t hand the dough to Jordan if he’s the killer, but they have to pay somebody.”

“Who? I don’t understand you.”

“The dead man’s estate. Hofert’s estate. It can’t go to Jordan because he’s the murderer, and it can’t go to Jordan’s heirs because he never has legal title to it to pass on. And the company can’t keep it, so it can only go to Hofert’s wife and kids.”

Grey hesitated, then nodded.

“That’s the only way Hofert’s family ever gets a dime. They get that hundred thousand as insurance on Hofert’s life, and they collect another hundred thousand when Jordan goes to the chair for murder, and they have at least half the business as well. All Hofert has to do is find a way to kill himself and make it look like murder, and he sends all that dough to them and has the satisfaction of sticking Jordan with a murder rap. We get the other kind all the time, the murders that are faked to look like suicides. This one went the opposite way.”

“How did he do it?”

“The easiest way in the world,” Traynor said. “He covered all bets, gave Jordan motive and means and opportunity. He argued with him all day in front of the secretary. He fixed it so that he and Jordan were alone in the office. When Jordan left, he went into Jordan’s office and got Jordan’s gun. He messed up the place to stage a struggle. He wrapped the gun in a tissue or something to keep his prints off it. He stood in front of the desk, off to the side, and he angled the shot so that it would look as though he’d been shot by somebody behind the desk. He shot himself in a spot that would be sure to kill him but that would leave him a minute or two of life to drop the gun in a convenient spot. That may have been accidental; maybe he aimed for the heart and missed. We’ll never know.”

“What does the lab say?”

Traynor shrugged. “Maybe and maybe no, as far as they’re concerned. It could have been that way — that’s as much as they can say, and that’s enough. The paraffin test didn’t show that Hofert had fired a gun, but it wouldn’t, not if he had a tissue or a handkerchief around his hand. There were tissues on the floor, and a lot of papers that he could have used. The bullet trajectory fits well enough. It’s something you don’t think of right off the bat. The way Hofert had it planned, we weren’t supposed to think of it at all. And it almost worked. It almost had Jordan nailed.”

“Now what?”

Traynor looked at him. “Now we tell Jordan to relax,” he said. “And after the inquest calls it suicide, we let him go — very simple.”

“No,” Grey said. “I don’t believe it.”

“Why not?”

“Because it’s crazy. You don’t kill yourself to stick somebody for murder. It’s too damned iffy, anyway. Why did Jordan stay home that morning?”

“He was feeling sick.”

“Sure. He didn’t come in, he didn’t even call his office. You can make a suicide theory out of it. You can also read it as a very clear-cut murder, and that’s the way I’d read it. You want to let Jordan off and take a couple hundred thousand away from Hofert’s wife. Is that right?”

“Yes.” Traynor looked at the floor. “And you want to see Jordan in the chair for this one.”

“That’s the way it reads to me.”

“Well, I won’t go along with that, Phil.”

“And I won’t buy suicide. You fought this one because it was too simple, and now you’ve got us stuck with two answers, one easy and one tough, and I like the easy one and you like the tough one. I hope to hell Jordan confesses and makes it easy for us.”

“He won’t,” Traynor said. “He’s innocent.”

“How sure are you?”

“Positive.”

“That’s how sure I am he’s guilty. What do we do if he doesn’t confess, if he sticks to his story and the lab can’t cut it any finer for us? What do we do? Toss a coin?”

No one said anything for a few minutes. Traynor looked at his watch. Grey lit a cigarette.

Traynor said, “I don’t buy murder.”

“I don’t buy suicide.”

“He won’t confess, Phil. And we’ll never know. If Jordan goes on trial he’ll get off because I’ll hand my angle to his lawyer. He’ll beat it. But we’ll never know, not really. You’ll always think he’s guilty and I’ll always think he isn’t, and we’ll never know.”

“Maybe we ought to toss that coin.”

“If we did,” Traynor said, “it would stand on end. It’s been that kind of a day.”

This Crazy Business of Ours

The elevator, swift and silent as a garotte, whisked the young man eighteen stories skyward to Wilson Colliard’s penthouse. The doors opened to reveal Colliard himself. He wore a cashmere smoking jacket the color of vintage port. His flannel slacks and broadcloth shirt were a matching oyster white. They could have been chosen to match his hair, which had been expensively barbered in a leonine mane. His eyes, beneath sharply defined white brows, were as blue and as bottomless as the Caribbean, upon the shores of which he had acquired his radiant tan. He wore doeskin slippers upon his small feet and a smile upon his thinnish lips, and in his right hand he held an automatic pistol of German origin, the precise manufacturer and caliber of which need not concern us.

“My abject apologies,” Colliard said. “Of course you’re Michael Haig. I regret the gun, Mr. Haig, even as I regret the necessity for it. It’s inconsistent greeting a guest with gun in hand and bidding him welcome, but I assure you that you are welcome indeed. Come in, come in. Ah, yes.” The doors swept silently shut behind Haig. “This thing,” Colliard said distastefully, looking down at the gun in his hand. “But of course you understand.”

“Of course, Mr. Colliard.”

“This crazy business of ours. Always the chance, isn’t there, that you might turn out to be other than the admiring youngster you’re purported to be. And surely there’s a tradition of that sort of thing, isn’t there? Just look at the Old West. Young gunfighter out to make a name for himself, so he goes up against the old gunfighter. Quickest way to acquire a reputation, isn’t it? Why, it’s a veritable cliché in the world of western movies, and I daresay they do the same thing in gangster films and who knows what else. Now I don’t for the moment think that’s your game, you see, but I’ve learned over the years never to take an unnecessary chance. And I’ve learned that most chances are unnecessary. So if you don’t mind a frisk—”

“Of course not.”

“You’ll have to assume an undignified posture, I’m afraid. Over that way, if you don’t mind. Now reach forward with both hands and touch the wall. Excellent. Now walk backwards a step and another step, that’s right, very good, yes. You’ll hardly make any abrupt moves now, will you? Undignified, as I said, but utilitarian beyond doubt.”

The old man’s hand moved expertly over the young man’s body, patting and brushing here and there, making quite certain that no weapon was concealed beneath the dark pinstripe suit, no gun wedged under the waistband of the trousers, no knife strapped to calf or forearm. The search was quick but quite thorough, and at its conclusion Wilson Colliard sighed with satisfaction and returned his own weapon to a shoulder holster where it reposed without marring in the least the smooth lines of the smoking jacket. “There we are,” he said. “Once again, my apologies. Now all that’s out of the way and I have the opportunity to make you welcome. I have a very nice cocktail sherry which I think you might like. It’s bone dry with a very nutty taste to it. Or perhaps you might care for something stronger?”

“The sherry sounds fine.”

Colliard led his guest through rooms furnished as impeccably as he himself was dressed. He seated Michael Haig in one of a pair of green leather tub chairs on opposite sides of a small marble cocktail table. While he set about filling two glasses from a cutglass decanter, the younger man gazed out the window.

“Quite a view,” he said.

“Central Park does look best when you’re a good ways above it. But then so many things do. It’s a great pleasure for me, sitting at this window.”

“I can imagine.”

“You can see for miles on a clear day. Pity there aren’t more of them. When I was your age the air was clearer, but then at your age I could never have afforded an apartment anything like this one.” The older man took a chair for himself, placed the two glasses of sherry on the table. “Well, well,” he said. “So you’re Michael Haig. The most promising young assassin in a great many years.”

“You honor me.”

“I merely echo what I’ve been given to understand. Your reputation precedes you.”

“If I have a reputation, I’m sure it’s a modest one. But you, sir. You’re a legend.”

“That union leader was one of yours, wasn’t he? Head of the rubber workers or whatever he was? Nice bit of business the way you managed that decoy operation. And then you had to shoot downhill at a moving target. Very interesting the way you put all of that together.”

Haig bared his bright white teeth in a smile that gave his otherwise unremarkable face a foxlike cast. “I patterned that piece of work on a job that went down twenty years ago. An Ecuadorian minister of foreign affairs, I think it was.”

“Ah.”

“One of yours, I think.”

“Ah.”

“Imitation, I assure you, is definitely the sincerest form of flattery in this case. If I do have a reputation, sir, I owe not a little of it to you.”

“How kind of you to say so,” Colliard said. His fingers curled around the stem of his glass. “The occasion would seem to call for a toast, but what sort of toast? No point in honoring the memory of those we’ve put in the ground. They’re dead and gone. I never think about them. I’ve found it’s best not to.”

“I agree.”

“We could drink to reputations and to legends.”

“Fine.”

“Or we could just drink to the line of work we’re in. It’s a crazy business, Lord knows, but it has its points.”

They raised their glasses and drank.

“When I was young,” Colliard was saying, “I drank whiskey on occasion. A highball or two in the evening, say. And I often had a martini before dinner. Not when I was working, of course. I’ve never had alcohol in any form when I was on a job. But between jobs I’d have spirits now and then. But I stopped that altogether.”

“Why was that?”

“I decided that they are damaging. I’m not talking about what they might do to one’s liver so much as what they do to one’s brain. I think they dull one’s edge like a file drawn across a knife blade. Wine’s another matter entirely. In moderation, of course.”

“Of course.”

“But I’m rambling, Michael. You don’t want to hear all of this. I’ve been talking for an hour now.”

“And I’ve been hanging on every word, sir. This is the sort of thing I want to hear.”

“You’re just taking this all in and filing it all away, aren’t you?”

“Yes, I am,” Haig admitted. “Everything you can tell me about the way you operate and... and even the way you live, your whole style. If there were fan clubs in our profession I guess I’d be the president of yours.”

“You flatter me.”

“It’s not flattery, sir. And it’s not entirely unselfish, believe me.” Haig lowered his eyes. He had long lashes, the older man noted, and his hands, one of them now in repose upon the little marble table, were possessed of a certain sensitivity. The fellow had no flair, but then he was young, unfinished. He himself had been relatively undefined at that age.

“I know I can learn from you,” Michael Haig went on. “I’ve already learned a good deal from you, you know. Oh, it’s hard to separate hard fact from legend, but I’ve picked up a lot from what I’ve heard about your career. Even though we’ve never met before, what I’ve known about you has helped form my whole attitude toward our profession.”

“Really.”

“Yes. Some months ago I had a problem, or at least it seemed like a problem to me. The, uh, the target was a woman.”

“The client’s wife?”

“Yes. You don’t know the case?”

Colliard smiled, shook his head. “It’s almost always the client’s wife,” he said. “But do continue. I gather this was the first time you had a woman for a target?”

“Yes, it was.”

“And I gather further that it bothered you?”

Haig frowned at the question. “I think it bothered me,” he said. “The idea of it seemed to bother me. I certainly wasn’t afraid that I couldn’t do it. If you pull a trigger, why should it matter to you what’s standing in front of you? But, oh, I had difficulty with self-image, I guess you might say. It’s one thing putting the touch to some powerful man who ought to be able to look out for himself and another thing entirely doing the same to a defenseless woman.”

“The weaker sex,” Colliard murmured.

“But then I asked myself, ‘What about Wilson Colliard? How would he feel about a situation like this?’ And that straightened me out, because I knew you’d killed women in your career, and I suppose what I told myself was that if it was all right for you to do, well, it was all right for me.”

“And you went ahead and fulfilled the assignment.”

“Yes.”

“With no difficulty?”

“None.” Michael Haig smiled, and Colliard felt there was pride in the smile. Proud as a puppy, he thought, and every bit as eager. “I killed her with a knife,” he said. “Made it look like a burglary.”

“And it felt no different than if she had been a man?”

“No different at all. There was that thrilling moment when I did it, that sensation that’s always there, but it was no different from the way it always was.”

Then a shadow flickered on the younger’s man face, and Colliard, amused, left him wondering for a moment before rescuing him. “Yes,” he said, “that little shiver of delight and triumph and something more. It’s always there for me, too, Michael. In case you were wondering.”

“I was, sir.”

“The best people always get a thrill out of it, Michael. We don’t do it for the thrill, of course. We do it for the money. But there’s a touch of excitement in the act and it would be puerile to deny it. Don’t bother worrying about it.”

“I don’t know that I was worried, exactly. But thank you, sir.”

Colliard smiled. Now of whom did this young man remind him? The eagerness, the sincerity — God, the almost painful sincerity. It all held a sense of recognition, but recognition of whom? His own younger self? The son he had never sired? Those were the standard echoes one got, weren’t they?

Yet he didn’t really think he’d been very much like Michael Haig in his own younger days, not really. Had there been a veteran hand at the game whom he’d idolized? Certainly not. Could he ever, at his most callow, have been capable of playing the role Haig was playing in this conversation? No. God, no.

Nor would he have wanted a son like this youth, or indeed any sort of son at all. Women were a pleasure, certainly, like good food and good wine, like anything beautiful and luxurious and costly. But they were to be enjoyed and discarded. One didn’t want to own one, and one surely wouldn’t care to breed with them, to produce offspring, to litter the landscape with Xerox copies of oneself.

And yet he could not deny that he was enjoying this afternoon. The younger man’s company was refreshing in its way, there was no denying that, and the idolatry he provided was pleasant food for the ego.

And it was not as if he had any pressing engagements.

“So you’d like to hear me talk about... what? My life and times? My distinguished career?”

“I’d like that very much.”

“Anecdotes and bits of advice? The perspective gained through years at the top of this crazy business? All that sort of thing?”

“All of that. And anything else you’d care to tell me.”

Wilson Colliard considered for a moment, then rose to his feet. “I’m going to smoke a cigar,” he announced. “I allow myself one or two a day. They’re Havanas, not terribly hard to get if you know someone. I acquired a taste for them, oh, it must be twenty years ago. I did a job of work down there, you see. But I suppose you know the story.”

“I don’t, and I’d love to hear it.”

“Perhaps you will. Perhaps you will, Michael. But first may I bring a cigar for you?”

Michael Haig accepted the cigar. Somehow this did not surprise Wilson Colliard in the least.

As the afternoon wore on, Colliard found himself increasingly at ease in the role of reminiscent sage. Never before had he trotted out his memories like this for the entertainment and education of another. Oh, in recent years he had become increasingly inclined to sit at this window and look back over the years, but this had heretofore been a silent and solitary pursuit. It was quite a different matter to be giving voice to one’s memories and to have another person on hand, worshipful and attentive, to utter appropriate syllables and draw out one’s own recollections. Why, he was telling young Haig things he hadn’t even bothered to think about in years, and in so doing he was making mental connections and developing perceptions he’d never had before.

With the cigars extinguished and fresh glasses of sherry poured, Colliard leaned back and said, “Now how far are we with our Assassin’s Credo, Michael? Point the first — minimize risk. And point the second — seize the moment, strike while the iron is hot, all those banalities. Is that all we’ve established so far? It’s certainly taken me a great many words to hammer out those two points. You know, I think the third principle is more important than either of them.”

“And what is that, sir?”

“Look to your reputation.”

“Ah.”

“Reputation,” Colliard said. “It’s all one has going for oneself in this business, Michael. We have no bankable assets, you and I. We have only our reputations. And what reputations we possess are underground matters. We can’t hire public relations men or press agents to give us standing. We have to depend wholly upon word of mouth. We must make ourselves known to those who might be inclined to engage our services, and they have to be supremely confident of our skill, our reliability, our discretion.”

“Yes.”

“We are paid in advance, Michael. Our clients must be able to take it for granted that once a fee has been passed to us the target is as good as dead. And, because the client himself is a party to criminal homicide, he must be assured that whatever fate befalls the assassin, the client will not be publicly involved. Skill, reliability, discretion. Reputation, Michael. It’s everything to us.”

They were silent for a moment. Wilson Colliard aimed his eyes out the window at the expanse of green far below. But his gaze was not focused on the park. He was looking off into the middle distance, seeing across time.

Tentatively Haig said, “I suppose if a man does good work, sooner or later he develops a good reputation.”

“Sooner or later.”

“You make it sound as though there’s a better way to go about it.”

“Oh, there is,” Colliard agreed. “Sometimes circumstances are such that you can be your own advertising man, your own press agent, your own public relations bureau. Now and then you will find yourself with the opportunity to act with a certain flair that captures the public imagination so dramatically, so vividly, that it will go on to serve as the very cornerstone of your professional reputation for the remainder of your life. When such a chance comes to you, Michael, you have to take hold of it.”

“I think—”

“Yes?”

“I think I know the case you mean, sir.”

“It’s quite possible that you do.”

“I was wondering if you would mention it. I almost brought it up myself. I don’t know how many times I’ve heard the story. It’s at the very heart of the legend of Wilson Colliard.”

“Indeed. ‘The Legend of Wilson Colliard.’ ”

“But you are a legend, sir. And the story — I hope you’ll tell me just what did and didn’t happen. I’ve heard several versions and it’s hard to know where the truth leaves off.”

Colliard smiled indulgently. “Suppose you tell me what you’ve heard. If I’m to tell you the truth it wouldn’t hurt me to know first how the legend goes. If the legend’s better than the truth I’d probably be well advised to leave well enough alone.”

“Well, from what I’ve heard, you accepted two assignments at about the same time. A businessman in New Jersey, I believe in Camden—”

“Trenton, actually,” Colliard said. “Not that it makes any substantial difference. Neither city has ever been possessed of anything you might be inclined to call charm. Of course, this was some time ago and the urban blight was less pronounced then, but even so, both Trenton and Camden were towns no one ever went to without a good reason. My client manufactured bicycle tires. The business is long gone now, of course. I believe some bicycle manufacturer bought up the firm and absorbed it. My client’s name — well, names don’t really matter, do they?”

“And he wanted you to murder his wife.”

“Indeed he did. Men so often do. If they want their mistresses killed they’re apt to perform the deed on their own, but they call a professional when they want an instant divorce.”

“And before you could conclude the assignment, a woman hired you to kill her husband.”

“It’s an interesting thing,” Colliard said. “When a woman wants her husband done away with she’s very much apt to hire help, but what’s odd is she more often than not engages the services of a rank amateur. The newspapers are full of that sort of thing. Typically the woman works it all out with her lover, who’s likely to be some rough-diamond type out of a James M. Cain novel. And the paramour knows someone who went to jail once for passing bad checks, and the bad-check artist knows somebody who served time for assault, and ultimately an exceedingly sloppy operation is mounted, and either the woman is swindled out of a couple of thousand dollars by a man who hasn’t the slightest intention of killing anybody or else the husband is indeed killed and the police have everybody in custody before the body’s had time to go cold. Interesting how often women operate in that fashion.”

“Well, after you’d accepted both assignments, and of course you’d been paid in front by both clients—”

“A matter of personal policy.”

“—Then you discovered that your two clients were husband and wife, and each had engaged you to murder the other.”

“And what did I do?”

“According to what I’ve heard, the husband hired you first, and so the first thing you did was murder the wife.”

Wilson Colliard nodded, smiling gently at a memory. “The husband had to go to Chicago on business. We scheduled the affair for that time. I called him at his hotel there to make very certain that he was indeed out of town. Then I went to his home. He and his wife shared an enormous Victorian pile of a house in the heart of Trenton. It was still a decent neighborhood at the time. By now the old house has probably been partitioned into a half dozen apartments. But that’s off the point, isn’t it? I went there and did what I was supposed to do. Made it look like a burglary, left some signs of forced entry, overturned dresser drawers, and added a few professional flourishes. I killed the bitch with a knife from her very own kitchen. I thought that was a nice touch.”

“And of course the police figured it as a burglary.”

“Of course they did. A burglary for gain followed by a murder on impulse. There was never the slightest suspicion of my client. He was rid of a wife and home free.”

The younger man was breathing more quickly and his face was slightly flushed. “And then,” he said.

“Yes?”

“Then you killed him.”

“Indeed. Why would I do a thing like that?”

“Because the wife had hired you and once you accepted a fee the target was as good as dead. Of course you didn’t have to kill the man. The only person who knew you’d been hired to kill him was the woman who hired you, and she was already dead. You could have kept the fee she paid you and done nothing to earn it and no one would ever have known the difference. But you were true to the ethics of the profession, true to your own personal ethics, and so you killed him all the same.”

“I waited almost a month,” Colliard said: “I didn’t want his death to look like murder, and I didn’t even want it to take place in Trenton, so I waited until he made another trip, this time a short one to Philadelphia. I followed him there, stole a car off the street, dogged his footsteps until they led off a curb, and then performed vehicular homicide. He turned in my direction just as the car was about to remove him from this life, and do you know, I can still see the expression on his face. I don’t know whether he recognized my face through the windshield or whether he simply recognized that he was about to be struck down and killed. Facial expressions at such times are distressingly ambiguous, you see. Be that as it may, the car did the job and I had no trouble making a clean getaway.”

“So it really happened that way,” Haig said, eyes shining. “And then your reputation was made. Everyone knew that when Colliard took an assignment the target was a dead man.”

“Yes. They all knew.”

“So the legend is true.”

“The Legend of Wilson Colliard,” Colliard intoned. “It is an effective legend, isn’t it? And now do you see what I meant when I said a man can see to the growth of his own reputation?”

“I certainly do. But isn’t it really just a question of being true to your professional standards and ethics? Oh, I can see how you must have functioned as your own press agent and all that, because you would have had to be the source of the legend. Only the man and the woman knew they’d hired you, and even they didn’t know that you were hired by both of them, so the story could never have gotten out if you hadn’t done something to spread it in the first place. But as far as what you did, well, that was a matter of behaving professionally.”

“Do you think so?” Colliard raised his prominent white eyebrows. “Don’t you think it might have been more professional to keep the woman’s fee and not kill her husband? After all, she was in the grave and was thus certain to remain silent. The only reason to kill her husband was for publicity purposes. Otherwise, Michael, I’d have been better advised to adhere to the first principle of minimizing risk. But by performing the second murder I assured myself of a reputation.”

“Of course,” Haig said. “You’re absolutely right. I should have realized that.”

Colliard made a tent of his fingertips. “Ah, Michael,” he said, “there’s more to it than you could possibly realize. It’s interesting that the legend is incomplete. You know, I think this is really one of those rare occasions wherein the truth is more dramatic than the legend.”

“How do you mean?”

“This crazy business of ours. Wheels within wheels, complexities underlying complexities. I wonder, Michael, if you have a sufficiently Byzantine mind to distinguish yourself in your chosen profession.”

“I don’t understand.”

“The woman never hired me.”

Michael Haig stared.

“Never hired me, never knew of my existence as far as I know. She and I didn’t set eyes one upon the other until the night I stuck a carbon-steel Sabatier chef’s knife between her ribs. For all I know the poor woman adored her husband and never would have harmed him for the world.”

“But—”

“So I killed her and went on my way, Michael, and then about a month later I happened to be in Philadelphia for reasons I can’t at the moment recall, not that they matter, and whom did I chance to see emerging from Bookbinder’s after a presumably satisfying lunch than the Bicycle Tire King of Trenton. Do you know, the mind is capable of extraordinary quantum leaps. All at once I saw the whole thing plain, saw just the shape the entire legend would take. All I had to do was kill the fool and my place in my profession was assured. It was the sort of thing people would talk about forever, and everything they said could only redound to my benefit. I followed him, I stole a car, and—” he spread his hands “—and the rest is history. Or legend, if you prefer.”

“That’s... that’s incredible.”

“I saw an opportunity and I grasped it before it could get away.”

“You just killed him for—”

“For the benefit that could not help but accrue to my reputation. Killed him without a fee, you might say, but there’s no question but that his death paid me more handsomely in the long run than any murder I ever undertook for immediate gain. Overnight I became the standard of the profession. I stood head and shoulders above the competition as far as potential clients were concerned. I had an edge over men with infinitely more distinguished careers, men who had far more years in the business than I. And what gave me this advantage? An elementary hit-and-run killing of a former client, an act that but for the ensuing publicity would have been pointless beyond belief. Remarkable, isn’t it?”

“It’s better than the legend,” Michael Haig said. There was a film of perspiration on his upper lip and he wiped at it with his forefinger. “Better than the legend. If people knew what you actually did—”

“I think it’s ever so much better that they don’t, Michael. Oh, if I were to write memoirs for posthumous publication it’s the sort of material I’d be inclined to include, but I’m not the sort to write my memoirs, I’m afraid. No, I think I’d rather let the legend go on as it stands. It wouldn’t do me much good if my public knew that Wilson Colliard was a man who once killed one of his clients for no reason at all. My reputation has been carefully designed to build a client’s confidence and that’s the sort of revelation that might have the opposite effect entirely.”

“I don’t know what to say.”

“Then don’t say anything at all,” Colliard advised. “But let me just pour us each one final tot of sherry.”

“I’ve had quite a bit already.”

“It’s very light stuff,” Colliard said. “One more won’t hurt you.” And, returning with the filled glasses, he added, “We ought to drink to legends. May the truth never interfere with them.”

The younger man took a sip. Then, when he saw his host toss off his drink in a single swallow, he imitated his example and drank off the rest of his own sherry. Wilson Colliard nodded, satisfied with the way things had gone. He could scarcely recall a more pleasant afternoon.

“Minimize your risks,” he said. “Seize the moment. And look to your professional reputation.”

“The three points of the Assassin’s Credo,” Haig said.

“Three of the four points.”

“Oh?” The younger man grinned in anticipation. “You mean there’s a fourth point?”

“Oh, yes.” Colliard studied him, paying close attention to his guest’s eyes. “A fourth point.”

“Are you going to tell me what it is?”

“Squash the competition.”

“Oh?”

“When it’s convenient,” Colliard said. “And when it’s useful. There’s no point doing anything about the bunglers. But when someone turns up who’s talented and resourceful and not without a sense of the dramatic, and when you have the opportunity to wipe him out, why, it’s just good business to do so. There are only so many really top jobs available every year, you know, and one doesn’t want them spread too thin. Of course when you eliminate a competitor you don’t noise it around. That sort of thing’s kept secret. But there have been eight times over the years when I’ve had a chance to put the fourth principle into play.”

“And you’ve seized the opportunity?”

“I could hardly do otherwise, could I?” Colliard smiled. “You’re number nine, Michael. That last glass of sherry had poison in it, I’m afraid. You can probably feel the numbness spreading. It already shows in your eyes. No, don’t even try to get up. You won’t be able to accomplish anything. Don’t blame yourself. You were doomed from the start, poor boy. I shouldn’t have agreed to see you this afternoon if I hadn’t decided to, uh, purge you from the ranks.”

The younger man’s face was a study in horror. Colliard eyed him equably. Already he was beginning to feel that familiar sensation, the excitement, the thrill.

“You were quite good,” he said charitably. “For as long as you lasted you were quite good indeed. Otherwise I’d not have bothered with you. Oh, Michael, it’s a crazy business, isn’t it? Believe me, lad, you’re lucky to be getting out of it.”

The Tulsa Experience

They were teasing me Friday at the office. Sharon told me to be sure and send her a postcard, the way she always does, and I said what I always say, that I’d be back before the postcard reached her. And Warren asked which airline I was flying, and when I told him he very solemnly pulled out a quarter and handed it to me, telling me to buy some flight insurance and put him down as beneficiary.

Lee said, “Where’s it going to be this time, Dennis? Acapulco? Macao? The south of France?”

“Tulsa,” I said.

“Tulsa,” he said. “Would that be Tulsa, Spain, on the Costa Brava? Or do you mean Tulsa, Nepal, gateway to the Himalayas?”

“This will come as a shock to you,” I said, “but it’s Tulsa, Oklahoma.”

“Tulsa, Oklahoma,” he marveled. “So the Gold Dust Twins are going to glamorous Tulsa, Oklahoma. I suppose Harry is up to it, but are you sure your heart can handle the excitement?”

“I’ll try to pace myself,” I said.

Harry and I are not twins, Gold Dust or otherwise. He’s my brother, two years older than I, and aside from our vacations we actually see very little of each other. Harry, who has never married, still lives in the row house in Woodside where we grew up. After college he helped in the store and took over the business when Dad retired. The house was left to both of us when our parents died, but we worked out a way for him to buy my share.

I was married for several years, but I’ve been divorced for longer than I was married, and I doubt I’ll marry again. I have a nice apartment on East Eighty-third Street. It’s small but it suits me, and it’s rent-controlled. Work is a short bus ride away, a walk in good weather.

I had taken the bus that morning, although the weather was nice, because I had my suitcase with me. I worked right through lunch hour and then took the rest of the afternoon off and caught a cab to the airport. I got there over an hour before flight time and Harry was already there, his bag checked. “Well,” he said, punching me affectionately on the shoulder. “You ready for the Tulsa experience, Denny?”

“I sure am,” I said.

I’ve been at Langford Corporation for almost seventeen years. I had another job for a year and a half when I first got out of college, and then I came to Langford, and I’ve been with the company ever since. So for the past five years I’ve been entitled to four weeks of paid vacation a year. I take a week in the spring, a week in the summer, a week in the fall, and a week in the winter, and Harry arranges to close his store during those weeks. When we first started doing this he let his employees take over, but that didn’t work out so well, and it’s simpler and easier just to lock the doors for a week.

And that’s really about the only time we see each other. Each season we pick a city, somewhere right here in the United States, and we take rooms in a nice hotel and make sure we experience the place to the hilt.

Boston was the third city we visited together, or maybe it was the fourth. I could stop and figure it out, but it doesn’t matter; the point is that there was one of those multiscreen presentations in a theater near Quincy Market, giving you the history of the city and an armchair tour of the area. The Boston Experience, they called it, and ever since we’ve used that phrase to describe our travels to one another. After Boston we had the Atlanta experience. Now we were going to have the Tulsa experience, and three months ago, give or take a week, we were having the San Diego experience.

I can understand why Lee teases me. I have never been to London or Paris or Rome, and I don’t know that I’ll ever get out of this country at all. We’ve talked about it, Harry and I, but whenever it comes time to plan a trip we always wind up choosing an American city. I guess it’s not glamorous, and maybe we’re missing something, but we always have a great time, so why change?

Founded in 1879, Tulsa has a population of 360,919, and is the second-largest city in Oklahoma. (Oklahoma City, the capital, is larger by about forty thousand; we have not yet had the Oklahoma City experience.) Tulsa is 750 feet above sea level, located in the heart of a major oil- and gas-producing area. More than six hundred energy-oriented firms employ upward of thirty thousand people.

We reviewed this and other facts about Tulsa during our flight. Harry had done the planning, so he had the guidebooks, and we read passages aloud to one another. We both ordered martinis when the stewardess came around with the drinks cart. Harry’s not a big drinker, and I hardly drink at all except when we travel. But the drinks are free in first class and it seems silly not to have one.

We always fly first class. The seats are more comfortable and they treat you with special care. It costs more, of course, and it may not really be worth the difference, but it helps make the trip special. And we can afford it. I earn a decent salary, and Harry has always done well with the store, and neither of us is given to high living. Harry has always lived alone, as I believe I mentioned, and my own marriage was childless, and my wife has long since remarried so I don’t have any alimony to pay. That makes it easy enough for us to fly first class and stay at a good hotel and eat in the best restaurants. We don’t throw money around like drunken sailors, or even like Tulsa oilmen, but we treat ourselves well.

There was an in-flight movie, but we didn’t bother watching it. It was more interesting to read the guidebooks and discuss which attractions appealed and which we thought we could safely pass up. The average person would probably think that a week would be more than time enough to experience everything a city like Tulsa has to offer, but he would be very much mistaken.

You’ve probably heard jokes about Philadelphia, for example. That they had a contest, and first prize was a week in Philadelphia while second prize was two weeks. Well, we’ve had the Philadelphia experience, and a week was nowhere near enough to experience the city to the fullest. We did well, we went just about everywhere we really wanted to go, but there were still quite a few attractions we had to pass up with some regret.

The flight was enjoyable. Harry had the aisle seat this time, so he got to flirt a little with the stewardess. For my part, I was able to look out the window during our approach to Tulsa. It was still light out, but even on night flights I get a kick out of seeing the lights of the city below, as if they’re all lit up just to welcome the two of us.

They delivered our rental car just minutes after our bags came off the luggage carousel. The car was a full-size Olds with a plush velour interior, very quiet and luxurious. Back home I don’t even own a car, and all Harry has is the six-year-old panel truck with the name of the store painted on its sides. We could have managed just as well with a subcompact, but if you shop around you can usually get a really nice car for only a few dollars more. We’d had a great deal on a Lincoln Town Car in Denver, with free mileage and no charge for the full insurance coverage, for example.

We stayed downtown at the Westin on Second Street. Harry had booked us adjoining rooms on the luxury level. A double room or even a small suite would have been a lot less expensive, but we both like our privacy, as much as we enjoy being together on our vacations. And, as you probably have gathered by now, we don’t stint on these trips. If we have one rule, it’s to treat ourselves to what we want.

We made it an early night, unpacking, getting settled, and orienting ourselves in the hotel. First thing after breakfast the next day we took a Gray Line bus tour of Tulsa, which is what we always do when we can. It gives you a wonderful overview of the city and you don’t have to find your own way around. You get to drive past some attractions that you might not be interested enough to see if they required a special trip, but that are certainly worth viewing through the window of the bus. And you pick up a familiarity with the place that makes it a lot easier to get around during the remainder of the stay. Harry and I are both sold on bus tours, and it’s disappointing when a city doesn’t have them.

The tour was a good one, and it took most of the morning. After lunch we went to the Thomas Gilcrease Institute of American History and Art. They have a wonderful collection of western art, with works by Remington, Moran, Charles Russell, and a great many others. The collection of Indian artifacts was also outstanding, but we spent so much time looking at the paintings that we didn’t really have time to do the Indian collection justice.

“We’ll get back during the week,” Harry said.

We had dinner at a really nice restaurant just a short walk from our hotel. The menu was northern Italian, and they made their own pasta. We took a long walk afterward. When we got back to the hotel Harry wanted to have a swim in the pool, but I was ready to call it a night. I’ve found it’s important to not try to do too much, especially the first couple of days. I took a long soak in the tub, watched a movie on HBO, and made an early night of it.

They brought in Tulsa’s first oil well in 1901, and Tulsa invited oilmen to “come and make your homes in a beautiful little city that is high and dry, peaceful and orderly, where there are good churches, stores, schools, and banks, and where our ordinances prevent the desolation of our homes and property by oil wells.”

Sunday morning we went to services at Boston Avenue United Methodist Church, which had been pointed out to us on the Gray Line tour. Neither Harry nor I go to church as an ordinary thing, and we weren’t raised as Methodists to begin with, but that’s the whole point of vacation, to get away from the workaday world and experience something different. Why, I hardly ever go to museums in New York, where we have some of the best in the world, but when I am in another city I can’t get enough of them.

That afternoon, though, we tried a different sort of cultural experience and drove over to Bell’s Amusement Park. They had a big old wooden roller coaster, three water slides, a log ride, and a sky ride and a pair of miniature golf courses. It was a little cold for the water slides but we did everything else, laughing and shouting and shoving each other like children. Harry threw darts at balloons until he won a stuffed panda, and then he gave it to the first little girl he saw.

“Now in the future,” he told her, “don’t you take pandas from strange men.” And we laughed, and her mother and father laughed, and we went off to play miniature golf one more time.

There was a restaurant called Louisiane that we’d seen a few blocks from the church, and where we were planning to go for dinner. But after we got back to the hotel we arranged to meet in the bar downstairs, and when I got there Harry was knee-deep in conversation with a handsome woman with short dark hair and a full figure. He introduced her as Margaret Cummings, up from Fort Worth for the weekend.

I joined them for a quick drink, and then Harry took me aside and asked if I’d mind if he took Margaret to dinner. “I was talking to her at the pool last night,” he said, “and the thing is, she’s going back home tomorrow.” I told him don’t be silly, of course I didn’t mind, and wished him luck.

So I ate right there in the hotel myself, and had a fine meal, and then went for a little walk after dinner. At breakfast the next day Harry grinned and said he’d had some fun with Margaret, and she’d given him her address and phone in case he ever got to Fort Worth. We’ve been to Dallas, and enjoyed that very much, and made a visit or two to Fort Worth at that time, taking in the Amon Carter Museum and some other attractions, so I doubt we’ll be ready for the Fort Worth experience for quite a while yet.

“I was sorry to leave you stranded,” Harry said, but I told him not to be silly. “You never know,” I said. “Maybe we’ll both get lucky here in Tulsa.”

We started off the morning with an industrial tour of the Frankoma pottery. We both love industrial tours, and take advantage of them every chance we get. One of the highlights of the St. Louis experience was a tour of the Anheuser-Busch brewery, and we followed it up a day later with a half-hour tour of Bardenheier’s Wine Cellars, followed by a half hour of wine-tasting. They didn’t give you anything to drink at Frankoma, but it was very interesting to see how they made the pottery. Afterward they encouraged you to buy pottery in their shop, and they had some nice things for sale, but we didn’t buy anything.

We almost never do. The National Park Service has a motto — “Take only snapshots, leave only footprints.” (A side trip to Olympic National Park was one of the highlights of the Seattle experience.) We go them one better by not even taking snapshots. My apartment’s too small to clutter it up with souvenirs, and Harry has the same attitude toward souvenirs, even though he has more than enough room for them at the house in Woodside.

As it is, I pick up one souvenir from every trip, a T-shirt with the name of the city we went to. My favorite so far is a fuchsia one from Indianapolis, with crossed black-and-white checkerboard racing flags on it to represent the Indianapolis 500. Most of the Tulsa T-shirts picture an oil well, and Thursday I finally picked out an especially nice one.

But I’m getting ahead of myself, aren’t I?

Monday afternoon we went to the Tulsa Garden Center, and spent several hours there and nearby at the Park Department Conservatory. Tuesday we started out at the Historical Society Museum, then went to a synagogue to see the Gerson and Rebecca Fenster Gallery of Jewish Art, the largest collection of Judaica in the Southwest. From there we went to Oral Roberts University for a brief campus tour, and picked up tickets for a chamber music concert to be held the following evening.

We went to our rooms for a nap before dinner, arranging to meet in the cocktail lounge. This time I got there before Harry did, and I got into a conversation with a pretty young woman named Lylah. We were hitting it off pretty well, and then Harry joined us, and before you knew it a friend of Lylah’s named Mary Eileen came by and made it a foursome. We had two rounds of drinks at a table and Harry said he hoped the two of them would join us for dinner.

Lylah and Mary Eileen exchanged glances, and then Mary Eileen said, “Why should a couple of nice fellows like you waste your money on dinner?”

Well, I won’t say I was shocked, because I had the feeling that they were unusually quick to get friendly. Besides, this sort of thing has happened before. The Chicago experience, for example, included a couple of young ladies whose interest in us was purely professional, but we sure had a good time all the same.

The upshot of this was that Lylah came up to my room, and Mary Eileen went with Harry. I had some fun with Lylah, and she seemed happy with the hundred dollars I gave her. On her way out she gave me an engraved business card with just her first name and her phone number on it. Mary Eileen gave Harry one just like it, except with a different name, of course. They both had the same phone number.

“Take only snapshots,” Harry said, tearing Mary Eileen’s card in two. “Leave only footprints.” And I did the same with Lylah’s card. It wasn’t likely we’d ever be back in Tulsa, and we wouldn’t want to see those girls more than once this trip. The Gilcrease Institute might be worth a second visit, but not Lylah and Mary Eileen.

Wednesday we left town right after breakfast and drove fifty-five miles north to Bartlesville, where the founder of a big oil company set up a wildlife preserve with herds of bison, longhorn cattle, and all sorts of wild animals. We stayed right in the Olds and drove around, viewing them from the car. The complex includes a museum, and the western art and Plains Indian artifacts were magnificent, and just wonderfully displayed. They also had what was described as one of the finest collections of Colt weapons in the country, and I could believe it.

We wound up spending the whole day in Bartlesville, because there were other interesting attractions besides Woolaroc. We saw an exact replica of the state’s first commercial drilling rig, we saw an exhibit on the development and uses of petroleum, and we saw a tower designed by Frank Lloyd Wright. North of Bartlesville in Dewey we paid a visit to the Tom Mix Museum and saw original costumes and cowboy gear from his movies along with film stills and other interesting items.

We finally got around to having dinner at Louisiane that night and just got to the concert on time at Oral Roberts. Afterward we roamed around the campus a bit, then took a lazy drive around Tulsa, just looking at people. There was a shopping mall Harry wanted to check out, but it was late by the time we got out of the concert so we decided we’d save that for tomorrow.

“We’ll do some field work tomorrow afternoon and evening,” Harry said, “and I figure Friday night we’ll go for it.”

I said that was fine with me. He’d been doing all the planning, and the Tulsa experience had been really fine so far.

When I had time to myself I’d read about Tulsa in the guidebook, or in some of the tourist brochures in the hotel room. I liked to pick up whatever information I could.

With the completion of the Arkansas River Navigation System, Tulsa has gained itself a water route to both the Great Lakes and the Gulf of Mexico. The port of Catoosa, three miles from Tulsa itself on Verdigris River, stands at the headwaters of the waterway and is presently America’s westernmost inland water port.

Now you might think that a fact like that wouldn’t stay with me, but it’s funny how much of what we do and see and learn on these vacation trips remains in memory. It’s a real education.

Thursday morning we went straight to the Philbrook Art Center after breakfast. It’s set on over twenty acres and surrounded by gardens, and the collections ranged from Italian Renaissance paintings to Southeast Asian tradeware. It took the whole morning to do the place justice.

“I like Tulsa,” I told Harry. “I really like it.”

After lunch for a change of pace we went to the zoo in Mohawk Park. The performing elephants were the highlight, but just walking around and seeing the animals was enjoyable, too. Then toward the later part of the afternoon we went to that shopping mall and wandered around, and that was when I bought my souvenir T-shirt, a nice blue one with an oil well, of course, and the slogan “Progress and Culture.” Harry thought it was a dopey slogan, but I liked the shirt. I still like it. The funny thing is nobody ever sees my T-shirts, because I wear a dress shirt and tie to the office every day, and even on weekends I’m afraid I’m not the T-shirt type. I wear them as undershirts beneath my dress shirts, or I’ll wear them around the apartment, or to sleep in. I like having them, though, and you could say I’m developing quite a little collection, adding a new one every three months.

The Indianapolis shirt is my favorite so far, but I believe I mentioned that before.

We drove around Thursday night. We checked out the University of Tulsa campus and cruised around Mohawk Park. I was really glad we had the big car instead of an economy compact. I think it makes a difference.

I didn’t sleep well Thursday night, and Harry said he was restless himself. We both had the impulse to skip the activity he had planned, but we stuck with it and I’m glad we did. We drove ten miles south of the city to the Allen Ranch, where we were booked for a half-day trail ride on horseback through some really pretty country. Neither of us is much of a rider, but we’ve been on horseback on other vacations, and the horses they give you are always gentle and well trained. I knew I’d be sore for the next week or so, but it seemed like a small price to pay. We had a really good time, and the weather was perfect for it, too.

I showered as soon as we got back, and then I went downstairs for a whirlpool and sauna. That wouldn’t do anything about the saddle sores, but it took some of the ache out of muscles that don’t get much use back in New York.

Then I took a long nap and left a call so I’d be up in time for dinner. Dinner was just a light bite at a coffee shop because we were both keyed up and a big meal wouldn’t have been a good idea even if we’d been in the mood for it.

We went to the shopping mall and prowled around there for a while, but we didn’t find what we were looking for. Then we drove to the hospital and waited in the parking lot for twenty minutes or so without any success. We went back to the University of Tulsa campus and came very close there, but we aborted the mission at the last minute and drove to a supermarket we had researched the day before.

We parked where we could watch people entering and leaving. We were there twenty minutes or so when Harry nudged my arm and pointed to a woman getting out of a Japanese compact. We watched as she walked past us and into the market. I nodded, smiling.

“Bingo,” he said.

He parked our car right next to her. She wasn’t in there long, maybe another ten minutes, and she came out carrying her groceries in a plastic bag.

Harry had the window rolled down, and he called her over. “Miss,” he said, “maybe you can help me. Would you know where this address is?”

She came over for a look. I was by the side of the car and I stepped up behind her and got her in a chokehold and clapped my other hand over her mouth so she couldn’t make a sound. I dragged her into the shadows and kept the pressure on her throat and Harry got out of the car and hurried over and hit her three times, once in the solar plexus and twice in the pit of the stomach.

We’d bought supplies yesterday, including a roll of tape. She was pretty much unconscious from the chokehold so it was easy to tape her mouth shut and get her hands behind her back and tape her wrists together. Harry opened the back door and I got in back with her and he got behind the wheel and drove. I had her groceries in the back of the car with me, and her purse.

Harry headed for Mohawk Park and we drove right out onto the golf course. She came to in the car but she was all trussed up and there wasn’t a thing she could do. When he stopped the car we dragged her outside and got her clothes off, and we took turns having fun with her. We both had a really wonderful time with her, we really did.

Finally Harry asked me if I was done and I had to say I was, and he told me in that case to go ahead and finish up. I told him it was his turn, but then he reminded me that he had done the nurse in San Diego. Don’t ask me how I’d managed to forget that.

So it was my turn after all, and I got the belt out of my pants and strangled her with it. Then I took her arms and Harry took her legs and we carried her off the fairway and left her deep in the rough. You’d have to hook your tee shot real bad to get anywhere near her.

We threw her purse in a Dumpster outside a restaurant on Lewis Avenue. There was a Goodwill Industries collection box a few blocks away, and that’s where we left her clothes. I would have liked to keep something, an intimate garment of some sort, but we never did that. Take no snapshots, leave no footprints — that’s the National Park Service motto as we’ve adapted it for our own use.

I’d bought a Dustbuster the day before and I used it to go over the interior of the Olds very thoroughly. They’d vacuum the car after we turned it in, but you don’t want to leave anything to chance. The Dustbuster went in another Dumpster, along with the roll of tape. And her bag of groceries, except for a box of Wheat Thins. I was pretty hungry, so I took those back and ate them in the room.

Saturday we pretty much took it easy. I went back for a second visit to the Gilcrease Institute but Harry passed that up and hung around the hotel pool instead. We were planning on another concert that evening but we spent a long time over dinner and wound up taking in a movie instead. Then back to the hotel for a quick brandy in the bar, and then up to bed.

And Sunday morning we flew back to New York.

Monday morning I was at my desk by nine, which was more than some of my fellow workers could claim. Sharon said she hadn’t received my postcard, and as always I told her to keep watching the mailbox. Of course I hadn’t sent one. Warren breezed in at a quarter to ten and said he guessed he’d wasted another twenty-five cents on flight insurance. I told him he could try again in August. “I’ll have to,” he said. “I can’t quit now, I’ve got too much money invested.”

Lee asked me where I’d be going in August. “Baghdad? Timbuktu? Or someplace really exotic, like Newark?”

I’m not sure. Buffalo, possibly. I’d like to see Niagara Falls. Or maybe Minneapolis — St. Paul. It’s the right time of year for either of those cities. It’s my turn to plan the trip, so I’ll take my time and make the right decision.

In the meantime I go to my office every morning and read guidebooks evenings and weekends. Sometimes when I sit at my desk I’ll think about the T-shirt I’m wearing, invisible under my dress shirt. I’ll remember which one it is, and I’ll take a moment to relive the Denver experience, or the Baltimore experience, or the Tulsa experience. Depending on what shirt I’m wearing.

Lee can tease me all he wants. I don’t mind. Tulsa was wonderful.

Weekend Guests

We hadn’t been in the house more than five minutes when Pete called. We were in the living room and I was trying to get Roz to calm down when the phone rang. I put her on the couch and went over to answer it.

“I can’t talk to you,” I told him. “We just this minute walked in and we got a little shock. It seems we had company.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean somebody came calling while we were spending the weekend at the lake. Forced the front door and turned the place upside down. Everything’s a mess and Roz is hysterical and I’m not too happy myself.”

“That’s terrible, Eddie. They get much?”

“I don’t even know what’s missing. I told you, we just walked in. I have to run around now and start taking inventory and they left such a mess I don’t even know where to start. You know, drawers upside down, that kind of thing.”

“That’s terrible, it really is. Look, you got things to do and I don’t want to keep you. I just called to check that we’re set for tonight.”

I glanced over at the couch. “She’s pretty shaky,” I said, “but what the hell, she can always stay with friends if it bothers her to stay here alone.”

“How about if I pick you up around nine-thirty?”

“Fine,” I said. “I’ll be waiting.”

I was waiting out in front when he drove up in a large white panel truck. He pulled over to the curb and I opened the door and swung up onto the seat beside him.

“Well, you look real good,” he said. “A few days in the sun didn’t hurt you any. Roz all brown and beautiful?”

“She got a burn the first day and after that she kept out of the sun. Me, I never burn. I just lie there and soak it up like a storage battery or something. We had a great time, but what a shock to come home to the house and find some yo-yos turned the place inside out.”

“They make much of a score?”

I shrugged. “They didn’t get much cash because I never keep cash around the house. I generally have a couple of hundred dollars down at the bottom of my tobacco humidor and it’s still there. Let’s see. They took Roz’s jewelry, except for what she had with her, and how much jewelry do you take to the lake? The insurance floater covers her jewelry up to ten thousand dollars, and I’d guess what she lost was probably worth two to three times that. So in that sense we took a beating, but on the other hand I didn’t pay anywhere near fair market value for her stuff, so it’s not that bad.”

“Still, those were pieces she was crazy about. They get those ruby earrings?”

“Yeah, they went.”

“That’s a hell of a thing.”

“She’s not happy about it, I’ll say that much. What else? Her full-length mink’s in storage so they didn’t get that, but she had some other furs in the closet that I don’t know why she didn’t put in storage, and of course they’re gone now. They left the TV-stereo unit. You know the set, it’s a big console unit, and for once I’m glad I bought it that way instead of picking up separate components, because evidently they decided it would be too much of a hassle to cart it out. But they took a couple of radios and a typewriter and little odds and ends like that.”

“Hardly worth the trouble, it sounds like to me. What can you get for a secondhand radio?”

“Not much, I wouldn’t think. Isn’t that our turn coming up?”

“Uh-huh. So the jewelry was the main thing, right?”

I nodded. “They took a lot of stuff. They took one of my sport jackets, can you imagine that? I guess the son of a bitch saw something he liked and it was the right size for him.”

“That’s amazing. Which jacket?”

“The Black Watch plaid. The damn thing’s three years old and I was frankly a little sick of it, but I’m positive it was hanging in the closet when we left, so I guess some penny-ante burglar doesn’t care if he’s wearing the latest styles or not.”

“Amazing. You call the police?”

“I had no choice, Pete. I’ll tell you something, the worst part of all this isn’t what you lose when they rob you. It’s the ordeal you wind up putting yourself through. We walked in there tired out from all that driving and the place looked like a cyclone hit it, and I called the fellow who takes care of my insurance and he told me I had to report the burglary to the police. He said nothing would be recovered but unless the incident’s officially reported the company won’t honor a claim. So we had these two plainclothes bulls over for half the afternoon, and Roz was shaky anyway and the cops knew they had to go through the motions but also knew it was a waste of time, and they’re asking me like do I have the serial number from the typewriter, and who keeps track of that crap?”

“Nobody.”

“Of course not. Even if you wrote it down you’d never remember where you put it.”

“Or the crooks would steal the notebook along with the typewriter.”

“Exactly. So they’re asking me this garbage because it’s their job, and in spite of myself I’m feeling guilty that I didn’t know the serial number, and they’re asking about the bill of sale for this thing or that thing, and who’s got copies of things like that? Watch out, there’s a kid on a bicycle.”

“I see him, Eddie. You’re jumpy as hell, you know that?”

“I’m sorry.”

“I know not to run over kids on bicycles and I knew it was our turn coming up. It’s not as if I never drove a truck before.”

I put a hand on his arm. “Sorry,” I said. “I am jumpy as hell and I’m sorry. Those cops, I finally told them enough was enough, and I poured drinks all around and everybody relaxed. They said off the record I could forget about seeing any of the stuff again, which I already knew, and I let them finish their drinks and got them the hell out of there. And I took Roz upstairs and got a handful of Valium into her.”

“Not a whole handful, I hope.”

“Maybe two pills.”

“That’s better.”

“And I had one more drink for myself and then I put the plug in the jug because I didn’t want to get loopy, not going out tonight. I almost called you and canceled out and opened the bottle again, but I figured that would be stupid.”

“You sure?” He looked at me. “I could turn the car around, you know. There’s other nights.”

“Keep driving.”

“You’re absolutely sure?”

“Absolutely. But can you imagine guys like that?”

“You mean the cops?”

“No, I don’t mean the cops. They’re just doing their job. I mean the guys who ripped us off.”

He laughed. “Maybe they’re just doing their jobs, too, Eddie.”

“That’s some job, robbing people’s homes. Can you imagine doing that?”

“No.”

“Roz kept saying how she’s always felt so safe and secure where we are, a good neighborhood and all, and how can she feel that way now? Well, that’s nonsense, she’ll get used to it again, but I know what she means.”

“It’s such an invasion of privacy.”

“That’s exactly what it is. People in her living space, you know what I mean? People in her house, getting dirt on her carpets, going through her things, sticking their noses into her private life. An invasion of privacy, that’s exactly what it is. And for what, will you tell me that?”

“For ten cents on the dollar, and that’s if they’re lucky.”

“If they get that much it’s a lot. If they net two grand out of everything they took off us it’s a hell of a lot, and in the process they gave us a bad day and put us to a lot of trouble and I don’t know what it’s going to cost to replace everything and clean up the mess they made. Going into people’s houses like that, and that’s nothing — suppose we were home?”

“Well, they probably were careful to make sure you weren’t.”

“Yeah, but if they’re sloppy enough to rob us in the first place, how careful do they figure to be?”

We kicked it around some more. By the time we got to the gate I was feeling a whole lot calmer. I guess it helped to talk about it, and Pete was always easy to talk to.

He pulled the truck to a stop and I got out and opened the padlock and unfastened the chain, then swung the gate open. After the truck was through I closed the gate and locked it again. Then I climbed back into the truck and Pete cut across the lot to the warehouse.

“No trouble with the key, Eddie?”

“None.”

“Good. What’d they do at your place, kick the door in?”

“Forced the lock with a crowbar, something like that.”

“Slobs, it sounds like.”

“Yeah, that’s what they were. Slobs.”

He maneuvered the truck, parking it with its back doors up against the loading dock. I climbed down and opened them, and while I was standing there the automatic door on the loading dock swung up. I had a bad second or two then, as if there’d be men with guns up on the dock, but of course it was empty. A second or two later the night watchman appeared through a door a dozen yards to our left. He gave us a wave, then took a drink of something from a brown paper bag.

Pete got out of the truck and we went over to the old man. “Thought I’d run the door open for you,” he said. “Have a little something?”

He offered the paper bag to us. We declined without asking what it was and he took another little sip for himself. “You boys’ll treat me right,” he said. “Won’t you, now?”

“No worries, Pops.”

“You didn’t have no trouble with that key, did you?”

“On the gate? No, it was a perfect fit.”

“Now when you go out you’ll break the chain so they won’t know you had no key, right?”

“Takes too much time, Pops. Nobody’s gonna suspect you and if they do they can’t prove anything.”

“They’re gonna ask me questions,” he whined.

“That’s how you’ll be earning your money. And they’ll ask you questions whatever we do with the lock.”

He wasn’t crazy about it, but another sip from his bottle eased his mind some. “Guess you know what you’re doing,” he said. “Now be sure and tie me tight but not too tight, if you know what I mean. And I don’t know about tape on my mouth.”

“Well, that’s up to you, Pops.”

He decided on the tape after all. Pete got a roll of it from the truck, along with a coil of clothesline, and the three of us went inside. While Pete tied the old fellow up I got started stacking the color TVs in the truck. I made sure I arranged them compactly because I wanted to fit in as many as the truck would hold. It’s not going to be a cinch, replacing all the jewelry Roz lost.

When This Man Dies

The night before the first letter came, he had Speckled Band in the feature at Saratoga. The horse went off at nine-to-two from the number one pole and Edgar Kraft had two hundred dollars on him, half to win and half to place. Speckled Band went to the front and stayed there. The odds-on favorite, a four-year-old named Sheila’s Kid, challenged around the clubhouse turn and got hung up on the outside. Kraft was counting his money. In the stretch, Speckled Band broke stride, galloped home madly, was summarily disqualified, and placed fourth. Kraft tore up his tickets and went home.

So he was in no mood for jokes that morning. He opened five of the six letters that came in the morning mail, and all five were bills, none of which he had any prospect of paying in the immediate future. He put them in a drawer in his desk. There were already several bills in that drawer. He opened the final letter and was at first relieved to discover that it was not a bill, not a notice of payment due, not a threat to repossess car or furniture. It was, instead, a very simple message typed in the center of a large sheet of plain typing paper.

First a name:

And below that:

He was in no mood for jokes. Trotters that lead all the way and then break in the stretch do not contribute to a man’s sense of humor. He looked at the sheet of paper, turned it over to see if there was anything further on its reverse, turned it over again to read the message once more, picked up the envelope, saw nothing on it but his own name and a local postmark, said something unprintable about some idiots and their idea of a joke, and tore everything up and threw it away, message and envelope and all.

In the course of the next week he thought about the letter once, maybe twice. No more than that. He had problems of his own. He had never heard of anyone named Joseph H. Neimann and entertained no hopes of receiving five hundred dollars in the event of the man’s death. He did not mention the cryptic message to his wife. When the man from Superior Finance called to ask him if he had any hopes of meeting his note on time, he did not say anything about the legacy that Mr. Neimann meant to leave him.

He went on doing his work from one day to the next, working with the quiet desperation of a man who knows his income, while better than nothing, will never quite get around to equaling his expenditures. He went to the track twice, won thirty dollars one night, lost twenty-three the next. He came quite close to forgetting entirely about Mr. Joseph H. Neimann and the mysterious correspondent.

Then the second letter came. He opened it mechanically, unfolded a large sheet of plain white paper. Ten fresh fifty-dollar bills fluttered down upon the top of his desk. In the center of the sheet of paper someone had typed:

Edgar Kraft did not make the connection immediately. He tried to think what he might have done that would merit anyone’s thanks, not to mention anyone’s five hundred dollars. It took him a moment, and then he recalled that other letter and rushed out of his office and down the street to a drugstore. He bought a morning paper, turned to the obituaries.

Joseph Henry Neimann, 67, of 413 Park Place, had died the previous afternoon in County Hospital after an illness of several months’ duration. He left a widow, three children, and four grandchildren. Funeral services would be private, flowers were please to be omitted.

He put three hundred dollars in his checking account and two hundred dollars in his wallet. He made his payment on the car, paid his rent, cleared up a handful of small bills. The mess in his desk drawer was substantially less baleful, although by no means completely cleared up. He still owed money, but he owed less now than before the timely death of Joseph Henry Neimann. The man from Superior Finance had been appeased by a partial payment; he would stop making a nuisance of himself, at least for the time being.

That night, Kraft took his wife to the track. He even let her make a couple of impossible hunch bets. He lost forty dollars and it hardly bothered him at all.

When the next letter came he did not tear it up. He recognized the typing on the envelope, and he turned it over in his hands for a few moments before opening it, like a child with a wrapped present. He was somewhat more apprehensive than child with present, however; he couldn’t help feeling that the mysterious benefactor would want something in return for his five hundred dollars.

He opened the letter. No demands, however. Just the usual sheet of plain paper, with another name typed in its center:

And below that:

For the next few days he kept telling himself that he did not wish anything unpleasant for Mr. Raymond Andersen. He didn’t know the man, he had never heard of him, and he was not the sort to wish death upon some total stranger. And yet—

Each morning he bought a paper and turned at once to the death notices, searching almost against his will for the name of Mr. Raymond Andersen. I don’t wish him harm, he would think each time. But seven hundred fifty dollars was a happy sum. If something were going to happen to Mr. Raymond Andersen, he might as well profit by it. It wasn’t as though he was doing anything to cause Andersen’s death. He was even unwilling to wish for it. But if something happened...

Something happened. Five days after the letter came, he found Andersen’s obituary in the morning paper. Andersen was an old man, a very old man, and he had died in his bed at a home for the aged after a long illness. His heart jumped when he read the notice with a combination of excitement and guilt. But what was there to feel guilty about? He hadn’t done anything. And death, for a sick old man like Raymond Andersen, was more a cause for relief than grief, more a blessing than a tragedy.

But why would anyone want to pay him seven hundred fifty dollars?

Nevertheless, someone did. The letter came the following morning, after a wretched night during which Kraft tossed and turned and batted two possibilities back and forth — that the letter would come and that it would not. It did come, and it brought the promised seven hundred fifty dollars in fifties and hundreds. And the same message:

For what? He had not the slightest idea. But he looked at the two-word message again before putting it carefully away.

You’re welcome, he thought. You’re entirely welcome.

For two weeks no letter came. He kept waiting for the mail, kept hoping for another windfall like the two that had come so far. There were times when he would sit at his desk for twenty or thirty minutes at a time, staring off into space and thinking about the letters and the money. He would have done better keeping his mind on his work, but this was not easy. His job brought him five thousand dollars a year, and for that sum he had to work forty to fifty hours a week. His anonymous pen pal had thus far brought him a quarter as much as he earned in a year, and he had done nothing at all for the money.

The seven-fifty had helped, but he was still in hot water. On a sudden female whim his wife had had the living room recarpeted. The rent was due. There was another payment due on the car. He had one very good night at the track, but a few other visits took back his winnings and more.

And then the letter came, along with a circular inviting him to buy a dehumidifier for his basement and an appeal for funds from some dubious charity. He swept circular and appeal into his wastebasket and tore open the plain white envelope. The message was the usual sort:

And below the name:

Kraft’s hands were shaking slightly as he put the envelope and letter away in his desk. One thousand dollars — the price had gone up again, this time to a fairly staggering figure. Mr. Claude Pierce. Did he know anyone named Claude Pierce? He did not. Was Claude Pierce sick? Was he a lonely old man, dying somewhere of a terminal illness?

Kraft hoped so. He hated himself for the wish, but he could not smother it. He hoped Claude Pierce was dying.

This time he did a little research. He thumbed through the phone book until he found a listing for a Claude Pierce on Honeydale Drive. He closed the book then and tried to put the whole business out of his mind, an enterprise foredoomed to failure. Finally he gave up, looked up the listing once more, looked at the man’s name, and thought that this man was going to die. It was inevitable, wasn’t it? They sent him some man’s name in the mail, and then the man died, and then Edgar Kraft was paid. Obviously, Claude Pierce was a doomed man.

He called Pierce’s number. A woman answered, and Kraft asked if Mr. Pierce was in.

“Mr. Pierce is in the hospital,” the woman said. “Who’s calling, please?”

“Thank you,” Kraft said.

Of course, he thought. They, whoever they were, simply found people in hospitals who were about to die, and they paid money to Edgar Kraft when the inevitable occurred, and that was all. The why of it was impenetrable. But so few things made sense in Kraft’s life that he did not want to question the whole affair too closely. Perhaps his unknown correspondent was like that lunatic on television who gave away a million dollars every week. If someone wanted to give Kraft money, Kraft wouldn’t argue with him.

That afternoon he called the hospital. Claude Pierce had been admitted two days ago for major surgery, a nurse told Kraft. His condition was listed as good.

Well, he would have a relapse, Kraft thought. He was doomed — the letter writer had ordained his death. He felt momentarily sorry for Claude Pierce, and then he turned his attention to the entries at Saratoga. There was a horse named Orange Pips which Kraft had been watching for some time. The horse had a good post now, and if he was ever going to win, this was the time.

Kraft went to the track. Orange Pips ran out of the money. In the morning Kraft failed to find Pierce’s obituary. When he called the hospital, the nurse told him that Pierce was recovering very nicely.

Impossible, Kraft thought.

For three weeks Claude Pierce lay in his hospital bed, and for three weeks Edgar Kraft followed his condition with more interest than Pierce’s doctor could have displayed. Once Pierce took a turn for the worse and slipped into a coma. The nurse’s voice was grave over the phone, and Kraft bowed his head, resigned to the inevitable. A day later Pierce had rallied remarkably. The nurse sounded positively cheerful, and Kraft fought off a sudden wave of rage that threatened to overwhelm him.

From that point on, Pierce improved steadily. He was released, finally, a whole man again, and Kraft could not understand quite what had happened. Something had gone wrong. When Pierce died, he was to receive a thousand dollars. Pierce had been sick, Pierce had been close to death, and then, inexplicably, Pierce had been snatched from the very jaws of death, with a thousand dollars simultaneously snatched from Edgar Kraft.

He waited for another letter. No letter came.

With the rent two weeks overdue, with a payment on the car past due, with the man from Superior Finance calling him far too often, Kraft’s mind began to work against him. When this man dies, the letter had said. There had been no strings attached, no time limit on Pierce’s death. After all, Pierce could not live forever. No one did. And whenever Pierce did happen to draw his last breath, he would get that thousand dollars.

Suppose something happened to Pierce—

He thought it over against his own will. It would not be hard, he kept telling himself. No one knew that he had any interest whatsoever in Claude Pierce. If he picked his time well, if he did the dirty business and got it done with and hurried off into the night, no one would know. The police would never think of him in the same breath with Claude Pierce, if police were in the habit of thinking in breaths. He did not know Pierce, he had no obvious motive for killing Pierce, and—

He couldn’t do it, he told himself. He simply could not do it. He was no killer. And something as senseless as this, something so thoroughly absurd, was unthinkable.

He would manage without the thousand dollars. Somehow, he would live without the money. True, he had already spent it a dozen times over in his mind. True, he had been counting and recounting it when Pierce lay in a coma. But he would get along without it. What else could he do?

The next morning headlines shrieked Pierce’s name at Edgar Kraft. The previous night someone had broken into the Pierce home on Honeydale Drive and had knifed Claude Pierce in his bed. The murderer had escaped unseen. No possible motive for the slaying of Pierce could be established. The police were baffled.

Kraft got slightly sick to his stomach as he read the story. His first reaction was a pure and simple onrush of unbearable guilt, as though he had been the man with the knife, as though he himself had broken in during the night to stab silently and flee promptly, mission accomplished. He could not shake this guilt away. He knew well enough that he had done nothing, that he had killed no one. But he had conceived of the act, he had willed that it be done, and he could not escape the feeling that he was a murderer, at heart if not in fact.

His blood money came on schedule. One thousand dollars, ten fresh hundreds this time. And the message. Thank you.

Don’t thank me, he thought, holding the bills in his hand, holding them tenderly. Don’t thank me!

Kraft did not keep the letter. He was breathing heavily when he read it, his heart pounding. He read it twice through, and then he took it and the envelope it had come in, and all the other letters and envelopes that he had so carefully saved, and he tore them all into little bits and flushed them down the toilet.

He had a headache. He took aspirin; but it did not help his headache at all. He sat at his desk and did no work until lunchtime. He went to the luncheonette around the corner and ate lunch without tasting his food. During the afternoon he found that, for the first time, he could not make heads or tails out of the list of entries at Saratoga. He couldn’t concentrate on a thing, and he left the office early and took a long walk.

Mr. Leon Dennison.

Dennison lived in an apartment on Cadbury Avenue. No one answered his phone. Dennison was an attorney, and he had an office listing. When Kraft called it a secretary answered and told him that Mr. Dennison was in conference. Would he care to leave his name?

When this man dies.

But Dennison would not die, he thought. Not in a hospital bed, at any rate. Dennison was perfectly all right, he was at work and the person who had written all those letters knew very well that Dennison was all right, that he was not sick.

Fifteen hundred dollars.

But how, he wondered. He did not own a gun and had not the slightest idea how to get one. A knife? Someone had used a knife on Claude Pierce, he remembered. And a knife would probably not be hard to get his hands on. But a knife seemed somehow unnatural to him.

How, then? By automobile? He could do it that way, he could lie in wait for Dennison and run him down in his car. It would not be difficult, and it would probably be certain enough. Still, the police were supposed to be able to find hit-and-run drivers fairly easily. There was something about paint scrapings, or blood on your own bumper or something. He didn’t know the details, but they always did seem to catch hit-and-run drivers.

Forget it, he told himself. You are not a killer.

He didn’t forget it. For two days he tried to think of other things and failed miserably. He thought about Dennison, and he thought about fifteen hundred dollars and he thought about murder.

When this man dies—

One time he got up early in the morning and drove to Cadbury Avenue. He watched Leon Dennison’s apartment, and he saw Dennison emerge, and when Dennison crossed the street toward his parked car Kraft settled his own foot on the accelerator and ached to put the pedal on the floor and send the car hurtling toward Leon Dennison. But he didn’t do it. He waited.

So clever. Suppose he were caught in the act? Nothing linked him with the person who wrote him the letters. He hadn’t even kept the letters, but even if he had, they were untraceable.

Fifteen hundred dollars—

On a Thursday afternoon he called his wife and told her he was going directly to Saratoga. She complained mechanically before bowing to the inevitable. He drove to Cadbury Avenue and parked his car. When the doorman slipped down to the corner for a cup of coffee, Kraft ducked into the building and found Leon Dennison’s apartment. The door was locked, but he managed to spring the lock with the blade of a penknife. He was sweating freely as he worked on the lock, expecting every moment someone to come up behind him and lay a hand on his shoulder. The lock gave, and he went inside and closed it after him.

But something happened the moment he entered the apartment. All the fear, all the anxiety, all of this suddenly left Edgar Kraft. He was mysteriously calm now. Everything was prearranged, he told himself. Joseph H. Neimann had been doomed, and Raymond Andersen had been doomed, and Claude Pierce had been doomed, and each of them had died. Now Leon Dennison was similarly doomed, and he too would die.

It seemed very simple. And Edgar Kraft himself was nothing but a part of this grand design, nothing but a cog in a gigantic machine. He would do his part without worrying about it. Everything could only go according to plan.

Everything did. He waited three hours for Leon Dennison to come home, waited in calm silence. When a key turned in the lock, he stepped swiftly and noiselessly to the side of the door, a fireplace andiron held high overhead. The door opened and Leon Dennison entered, quite alone.

The andiron descended.

Leon Dennison fell without a murmur. He collapsed, lay still. The andiron rose and fell twice more, just for insurance, and Leon Dennison never moved and never uttered a sound. Kraft had only to wipe off the andiron and a few other surfaces to eliminate any fingerprints he might have left behind. He left the building by the service entrance. No one saw him.

He waited all that night for the rush of guilt. He was surprised when it failed to come. But he had already been a murderer — by wishing for Andersen’s death, by planning Pierce’s murder. The simple translation of his impulses from thought to deed was no impetus for further guilt.

There was no letter the next day. The following morning the usual envelope was waiting for him. It was quite bulky; it was filled with fifteen hundred-dollar bills.

The note was different. It said Thank You, of course. But beneath that there was another line:

With a Smile for the Ending

I had one degree from Trinity, and one was enough, and I’d had enough of Dublin, too. It is a fine city, a perfect city, but there are only certain persons that can live there. An artist will love the town, a priest will bless it, and a clerk will live in it as well as elsewhere. But I had too little of faith and of talent and too much of a hunger for the world to be priest or artist or pen warden. I might have become a drunkard, for Dublin’s a right city for a drinking man, but I’ve no more talent for drinking than for deception — yet another lesson I learned at Trinity, and equally a bargain. (Tell your story, Joseph Cameron Bane would say. Clear your throat and get on with it.)

I had family in Boston. They welcomed me cautiously and pointed me toward New York. A small but pretentious publishing house hired me; they leaned toward foreign editors and needed someone to balance off their flock of Englishmen. Four months was enough, of the job and of the city. A good place for a young man on the way up, but no town at all for a pilgrim.

He advertised for a companion. I answered his ad and half a dozen others, and when he replied I saw his name and took the job at once. I had lived with his books for years: The Wind at Morning, Cabot’s House, Ruthpen Hallburton, Lips That Could Kiss, others, others. I had loved his words when I was a boy in Ennis, knowing no more than to read what reached me, and I loved them still at Trinity where one was supposed to care only for more fashionable authors. He had written a great many books over a great many years, all of them set in the same small American town. Ten years ago he’d stopped writing and never said why. When I read his name at the bottom of the letter I realized, though it had never occurred to me before, that I had somehow assumed him dead for some years.

We traded letters. I went to his home for an interview, rode the train there and watched the scenery change until I was in the country he had written about. I walked from the railway station carrying both suitcases, having gambled he’d want me to stay. His housekeeper met me at the door. I stepped inside, feeling as though I’d dreamed the room, the house. The woman took me to him, and I saw that he was older than I’d supposed him, and next saw that he was not. He appeared older because he was dying. “You’re Riordan,” he said. “How’d you come up? Train?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Pete run you up?” I looked blank, I’m sure. He said that Pete was the town’s cabdriver, and I explained that I’d walked.

“Oh? Could have taken a taxi.”

“I like to walk.”

“Mmmmm,” he said. He offered me a drink. I refused, but he had one. “Why do you want to waste time watching a man die?” he demanded. “Not morbid curiosity, I’m sure. Want me to teach you how to be a writer?”

“No, sir.”

“Want to do my biography? I’m dull and out of fashion, but some fool might want to read about me.”

“No, I’m not a writer.”

“Then why are you here, boy?”

He asked this reasonably, and I thought about the question before I answered it. “I like your books,” I said finally.

“You think they’re good? Worthwhile? Literature?”

“I just like them.”

“What’s your favorite?”

“I’ve never kept score,” I answered.

He laughed, happy with the answer, and I was hired.

There was very little to do that could be called work. Now and then there would be a task too heavy for Mrs. Dettweiler, and I’d do that for her. There were occasional errands to run, letters to answer. When the weather turned colder he’d have me make up the fire for him in the living room. When he had a place to go, I’d drive him; this happened less often as time passed, as the disease grew in him.

And so, in terms of the time allotted to various tasks, my job was much as its title implied. I was his companion. I listened when he spoke, talked when he wanted conversation, and was silent when silence was indicated. There would be a time, his doctor told me, when I would have more to do, unless Mr. Bane would permit a nurse. I knew he would not, any more than he’d allow himself to die anywhere but in his home. There would be morphine shots for me to give him, because sooner or later the oral drug would become ineffective. In time he would be confined, first to his home and then to his room and at last to his bed, all a gradual preparation for the ultimate confinement.

“And maybe you ought to watch his drinking,” the doctor told me. “He’s been hitting it pretty heavy.”

This last I tried once and no more. I said something foolish, that he’d had enough, that he ought to take it with a little water; I don’t remember the words, only the stupidity of them, viewed in retrospect.

“I did not hire a damned warden,” he said. “You wouldn’t have thought of this yourself, Tim. Was this Harold Keeton’s idea?”

“Well, yes.”

“Harold Keeton is an excellent doctor,” he said. “But only a doctor, and not a minister. He knows that doctors are supposed to tell their patients to cut down on smoking and drinking, and he plays his part. There is no reason for me to limit my drinking, Tim. There is nothing wrong with my liver or with my kidneys. The only thing wrong with me, Tim, is that I have cancer.

“I have cancer, and I’m dying of it. I intend to die as well as I possibly can. I intend to think and feel and act as I please, and go out with a smile for the ending. I intend, among other things, to drink what I want when I want it. I do not intend to get drunk, nor do I intend to be entirely sober if I can avoid it. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mr. Bane.”

“Good. Get the chessboard.”

For a change, I won a game.

The morning after Rachel Avery was found dead in her bathtub I came downstairs to find him at the breakfast table. He had not slept well, and this showed in his eyes and at the corners of his mouth.

“We’ll go into town today,” he said.

“It snowed during the night, and you’re tired. If you catch cold, and you probably will, you’ll be stuck in bed for weeks.” This sort of argument he would accept. “Why do you want to go to town, sir?”

“To hear what people say.”

“Oh? What do you mean?”

“Because Rachel’s husband killed her, Tim. Rachel should never have married Dean Avery. He’s a man with the soul of an adding machine, but Rachel was poetry and music. He put her in his house and wanted to own her, but it was never in her to be true, to him or to another. She flew freely and sang magnificently, and he killed her.

“I want to learn just how he did it, and decide what to do about it. Perhaps you’ll go to town without me. You notice things well enough. You sense more than I’d guessed you might, as though you know the people.”

“You wrote them well.”

This amused him. “Never mind,” he said. “Make a nuisance of yourself if you have to, but see what you can learn. I have to find out how to manage all of this properly. I know a great deal, but not quite enough.”

Before I left I asked him how he could be so sure. He said, “I know the town and the people. I knew Rachel Avery and Dean Avery. I knew her mother very well, and I knew his parents. I knew they should not have married, and that things would go wrong for them, and I am entirely certain that she was killed and that he killed her. Can you understand that?”

“I don’t think so,” I replied. But I took the car into town, bought a few paperbound books at the drugstore, had an unnecessary haircut at the barber’s, went from here to there and back again, and then drove home to tell him what I had learned.

“There was a coroner’s inquest this morning,” I said. “Death by drowning induced as a result of electrical shock, accidental in origin. The funeral is tomorrow.”

“Go on, Tim.”

“Dean Avery was in Harmony Falls yesterday when they finally reached him and told him what had happened. He was completely torn up, they said. He drove to Harmony Falls the day before yesterday and stayed overnight.”

“And he was with people all the while?”

“No one said.”

“They wouldn’t have checked,” he said. “No need, not when it’s so obviously an accident. You’ll go to the funeral tomorrow.”

“Why?”

“Because I can’t go myself.”

“And I’m to study him and study everyone else? Should I take notes?”

He laughed, then chopped off the laughter sharply. “I don’t think you’d have to. I didn’t mean that you would go in my place solely to observe, Tim, though that’s part of it. But I would want to be there because I feel I ought to be there, so you’ll be my deputy.”

I had no answer to this. He asked me to build up the fire, and I did. I heard the newspaper boy and went for the paper. The town having no newspaper of its own, the paper he took was from the nearest city, and of course there was nothing in it on Rachel Avery. Usually he read it carefully. Now he skimmed it as if hunting something, then set it aside.

“I didn’t think you knew her that well,” I said.

“I did and I didn’t. There are things I do not understand, Tim; people to whom I’ve barely spoken, yet whom I seem to know intimately. Knowledge has so many levels.”

“You never really stopped writing about Beveridge.” This was his fictional name for the town. “You just stopped putting it on paper.”

He looked up, surprised, considering the thought with his head cocked like a wren’s. “That’s far more true than you could possibly know,” he said.

He ate a good dinner and seemed to enjoy it. Over coffee I started aimless conversations but he let them die out. Then I said, “Mr. Bane, why can’t it be an accident? The radio fell into the tub and shocked her and she drowned.”

I thought at first he hadn’t heard, or was pretending as much; this last is a special privilege of the old and the ill. Then he said, “Of course, you have to have facts. What should my intuition mean to you? And it would mean less, I suppose, if I assured you that Rachel Avery could not possibly be the type to play the radio while bathing?”

My face must have showed how much I thought of that. “Very well,” he said. “We shall have facts. The water in the tub was running when the body was found. It was running, then, both before and after the radio fell into the tub, which means that Rachel Avery had the radio turned on while the tub was running, which is plainly senseless. She wouldn’t be able to hear it well, would she? Also, she was adjusting the dial and knocked it into the tub with her.

“She would not have played the radio at all during her bath — this I simply know. She would not have attempted to turn on the radio until her bath was drawn, because no one would. And she would not have tried tuning the set while the water was running because that is sheerly pointless. Now doesn’t that begin to make a slight bit of sense to you, Tim?”

They put her into the ground on a cold gray afternoon. I was part of a large crowd at the funeral parlor and a smaller one at the cemetery. There was a minister instead of a priest, and the service was not the one with which I was familiar, yet after a moment all of it ceased to be foreign to me. And then I knew. It was Emily Talstead’s funeral from Cabot’s House, except that Emily’s death had justice to it, and even a measure of mercy, and this gray afternoon held neither.

In that funeral parlor I was the deputy of Joseph Cameron Bane. I viewed Rachel’s small body and thought that all caskets should be closed, no matter how precise the mortician’s art. We should not force ourselves to look upon our dead. I gave small words of comfort to Dean Avery and avoided his eyes while I did so. I sat in a wooden chair while the minister spoke of horrible tragedy and the unknowable wisdom of the Lord, and I was filled with a sense of loss that was complete in itself.

I shared someone’s car to the cemetery. At graveside, with a wind blowing that chilled the edge of thought, I let the gloom slip free as a body into an envelope of earth, and I did what I’d come to do; I looked into the face of Dean Avery.

He was a tall man, thick in the shoulders, broad in the forehead, his hair swept straight back without a part, forming upon his head like a crown. I watched his eyes when he did not know that anyone watched him, and I watched the curl of his lip and the way he placed his feet and what he did with his hands. Before long I knew he mourned her not at all, and soon after that I knew the old man was right. He had killed her as sure as the wind blew.

They would have given me a ride back to his house, but I slipped away when the service ended, and spent time walking around, back and forth. By the time I was back at her grave, it had already been filled in. I wondered at the men who do such work, if they feel a thing at all. I turned from her grave and walked back through the town to Bane’s house.

I found him in the kitchen with coffee and toast. I sat with him and told him about it, quickly, and he made me go back over all of it in detail so that he could feel he had been there himself. We sat in silence awhile, and then went to the living room. I built up the fire and we sat before it.

“You know now,” he said. I nodded, for I did; I’d seen for myself, and knew it and felt it. “Knowing is most of it,” he said. “Computers can never replace us, you know. They need facts, information. What’s the term? Data. They need data. But sometimes men can make connections across gaps, without data. You see?”

“Yes.”

“So we know.” He drank, put down his glass. “But now we have to have our data. First the conclusion, and then backward to the proof.”

My eyes asked the question.

“Because it all must round itself out,” he said, answering the question without my giving voice to it. “This man killed and seems to have gotten away with it. This cannot be.”

“Should we call the police?”

“Of course not. There’s nothing to say to them, and no reason they should listen.” He closed his eyes briefly, opened them. “We know what he did. We ought to know how, and why. Tell me the men at the funeral, Tim, as many as you remember.”

“I don’t remember much before the cemetery. I paid them little attention.”

“At the cemetery, then. That’s the important question, anyway.”

I pictured it again in my mind and named the ones I knew. He listened very carefully. “Now there are others who might have been there,” he said, “some of whom you may not know, and some you may not remember. Think, now, and tell me if any of these were there.”

He named names, five of them, and it was my turn to listen. Two were strangers to me and I could not say if I’d seen them. One I remembered had been there, two others had not.

“Get a pencil and paper,” he told me. “Write these names down. Robert Hardesty, Hal Kasper, Roy Teale, Thurman Goodin. Those will do for now.”

The first two had been at the funeral, and at the cemetery. The other two had not.

“I don’t understand,” I said.

“She had a lover, of course. That was why he killed her. Robert Hardesty and Hal Kasper should not have been at the funeral, or at least not at the cemetery. I don’t believe they’re close to her family or his. Thurman Goodin and Roy Teale should have been at the funeral, at the least, and probably should have been at the cemetery. Now a dead woman’s secret love may do what you would not expect him to do. He may stay away from a funeral he would otherwise be expected to attend, for fear of giving himself away, or he might attend a funeral where his presence would not otherwise be required, out of love or respect or no more than morbid yearning. We have four men, two who should have been present and were not, and two who should not have been present but were. No certainty, and nothing you might call data, but I’ve a feeling one of those four was Rachel Avery’s lover.”

“And?”

“Find out which one,” he said.

“Why would we want to know that?”

“One must know a great many unimportant things in order to know those few things which are important.” He poured himself more bourbon and drank some of it off. “Do you read detective stories? They always work with bits and pieces, like a jigsaw puzzle, find out trivia until it all fits together.”

“And what might this fit into?”

“A shape. How, why, when.”

I wanted to ask more, but he said he was tired and wanted to lie down. He must have been exhausted. He had me help him upstairs, change clothes, and into bed.

I knew Hal Kasper enough to speak to, so it was his shop I started in that night. He had a cigar store near the railroad terminal and sold magazines, paperbound books, candies, and stationery. You could place a bet on a horse there, I’d heard. He was thin, with prominent features — large hollow eyes, a long, slim nose, a large mouth with big gray-white teeth in it. Thirty-five or forty, with a childless wife whom I’d never met, I thought him an odd choice for a lover, but I knew enough to realize that women did not follow logic’s rules when they committed adultery.

He had been at the funeral. Joseph Cameron Bane had found this a little remarkable. He had no family ties on either side with Rachel or Dean Avery. He was below them socially, and not connected through his business. Nor was he an automatic funeral-goer. There were such in the town, I’d been told, as there are in every town; they go to funerals as they turn on a television set or eavesdrop on a conversation, for entertainment and for lack of better to do. But he was not that sort.

“Hi, Irish,” he said. “How’s the old man?”

I thumbed a magazine. “Asleep,” I said.

“Hitting the sauce pretty good lately?”

“I wouldn’t say so, no.”

“Well, he’s got a right.” He came out from behind the counter, walked over to me. “Saw you this afternoon. I didn’t know you knew her. Or just getting material for that book of yours?”

Everyone assumed I was going to write a novel set in the town, and that this was what had led me to live with Mr. Bane. This would have made as much sense as visiting Denmark in order to rewrite Hamlet. I’d stopped denying it. It seemed useless.

“You knew her?” I asked.

“Oh, sure. You know me, Irish. I know everybody. King Farouk, Princess Grace—” He laughed shortly. “Sure, I knew her, a lot better than you’d guess.”

I thought I’d learn something, but as I watched his face I saw his large mouth quiver with the beginnings of a leer, and then watched the light die in his eyes and the smile fade from his lips as he remembered that she was dead, cold and in the ground, and not fit to leer over or lust after. He looked ever so slightly ashamed of himself.

“A long time ago,” he said, his voice pitched lower now. “Oh, a couple of years. Before she got married, well, she was a pretty wild kid in those days. Not wild like you might think; I mean, she was free, you understand?” He groped with his hands, long-fingered, lean. “She did what she wanted to do. I happened to be there. I was a guy she wanted to be with. Not for too long, but it was honey-sweet while it lasted. This is one fine way to be talking, isn’t it? They say she went quick, though; didn’t feel anything, but what a stupid way, what a crazy stupid way.”

So it was not Hal Kasper who had loved her; not recently, at least. When I told all this to Joseph Cameron Bane he nodded several times and thought for some moments before he spoke.

“Ever widening circles, Tim,” he said. “Throw a stone into a still pool and watch the circles spread. Now don’t you see her more clearly? You wouldn’t call Kasper a sentimental man, or a particularly sensitive man. He’s neither of those things. Yet he felt that sense of loss, and that need to pay his last respects. There’s purpose in funerals, you know, purpose and value. I used to think they were barbaric. I know better now. He had to talk about her, and had also to be embarrassed by what he’d said. Interesting.”

“Why do we have to know all this?”

“Beginning to bother you, Tim?”

“Some.”

“ ‘Because I am involved with mankind,’ ” he quoted.

“You’ll learn more tomorrow, I think. Get the chessboard.”

I did learn more the next day. I learned first to forget about Roy Teale. I had not recognized his name, but when I found him I saw that he was a man who had been at the funeral, as he might have been expected to be. I also learned, in the barbershop, that he was carrying on a truly passionate love affair, but with his own wife. He sat in a chair and grinned while two of the men ragged him about it.

I left, knowing what I had come to learn; if I’d stayed much longer I’d have had to get another haircut, and I scarcely needed one. I’d taken the car into town that day. It was colder than usual, and the snow was deep. I got into the car and drove to Thurman Goodin’s service station. Mr. Bane usually had me fill the car at the station a few blocks to the north, but I did want to see Goodin. He and Robert Hardesty were the only names left on our list. If neither had been the woman’s lover, then we were back where we’d started.

A high school boy worked afternoons and evenings for Goodin, but the boy had not come yet, and Thurman Goodin came out to the pump himself. While the tank filled he came over to the side of the car and rested against the door. His face needed shaving. He leaned his long hard body against the car door and said it had been a long time since he’d put any gas into the car.

“Mr. Bane doesn’t get out much anymore,” I said, “and I mostly walk except when the weather’s bad.”

“Then I’m glad for the bad weather.” He lit a cigarette, and inhaled deeply. “Anyway, this buggy usually tanks up over to Kelsey’s place. You had better than half a tankful; you could have made it over there without running dry, you know.”

I gave him a blank look, then turned it around by saying, “I’m sorry, I didn’t hear you. I was thinking about that woman who was killed.”

I almost jumped at the sight of his face. A nerve twitched involuntarily, a thing he could not have controlled, but he might have covered up the other telltale signs. His eyes gave him away, and his hands, and the movements of his mouth.

“You mean Mrs. Avery,” he said.

His wife was her cousin, Mr. Bane had told me. So he should have been at her funeral, and now should have been calling her Rachel or Rachel Avery. I wanted to get away from him!

“I was at the funeral,” I said.

“Funerals,” he said. “I got a business to run. Listen, I’ll tell you something. Everybody dies. Fast or slow, old or young, it don’t make a bit of difference. That’s two twenty-seven for the gas.”

He took three dollars and went into the station. He came back with the change and I took it from him. My hand shook slightly. I dropped a dime.

“Everybody gets it sooner or later,” he said. “Why knock yourself out about it?”

When I told all this to Joseph Cameron Bane he leaned back in his chair with a sparkle in his eyes and the ghost of a smile on his pale lips. “So it’s Thurman Goodin,” he said. “I knew his father rather well. But I knew everybody’s father, Tim, so that’s not too important, is it? Tell me what you know.”

“Sir?”

“Project, extend, extrapolate. What do you know about Goodin? What did he tell you? Put more pieces into the puzzle, Tim.”

I said, “Well, he was her lover, of course. Not for very long, but for some space of time. It was nothing of long standing, and yet some of the glow had worn off.”

“Go on, Tim.”

“I’d say he made overtures for form’s sake and was surprised when she responded. He was excited at the beginning, and then he began to be frightened of it all. Oh, this is silly, I’m making it all up—”

“You’re doing fine, boy.”

“He seemed glad she was dead. No, I’m putting it badly. He seemed relieved, and guilty about feeling relieved. Now he’s safe. She died accidentally, and no one will ever find him out, and he can savor his memories without shivering in the night.”

“Yes.” He poured bourbon into his glass, emptying the bottle. Soon he would ask me to bring him another. “I agree,” he said, and sipped at his whiskey almost daintily.

“Now what do we do?”

“What do you think we do, Tim?”

I thought about this. I said we might check with persons in Harmony Falls and trace Dean Avery’s movements there. Or, knowing her lover’s name, knowing so much that no one else knew, we might go to the police. We had no evidence, but the police could turn up evidence better than we, and do more with it once they had it.

He looked into the fire. When he did speak, I thought at first that he was talking entirely to himself and not to me at all. “And splash her name all over the earth,” he said, “and raise up obscene court trials and filth in the newspapers, and pit lawyers against one another, and either hang him or jail him or free him. Ruin Thurman Goodin’s marriage, and ruin Rachel Avery’s memory.”

“I don’t think I understand.”

He spun quickly around. His eyes glittered. “Don’t you? Tim, Timothy, don’t you truthfully understand?” He hesitated, groped for a phrase, then stopped and looked pointedly at his empty glass. I found a fresh bottle in the cupboard, opened it, handed it to him. He poured a drink but did not drink it.

He said, “My books always sold well, you know. But I had bad press. The small town papers were always kind, but the real critics... I was always being charged with sentimentality. They used words like cloying and sugary and unrealistic.” I started to say something but he silenced me with an upraised palm. “Please, don’t leap to my defense. I’m making a point now, not lamenting a misspent literary youth. Do you know why I stopped writing? I don’t think I’ve ever told anyone. There’s never been a reason to tell. I stopped, oh, not because critics were unkind, not because sales were disappointing. I stopped because I discovered that the critics, bless them, were quite right.”

“That’s not true!”

“But it is, Tim. I never wrote what you could honestly call sentimental slop, but everything always came out right, every book always had a happy ending. I simply wanted it to happen that way, I wanted things to work out as they ought to work out. Do you see? Oh, I let my people stay in character, that was easy enough. I was a good plot man and could bring that off well enough, weaving intricate webs that led inexorably to the silver lining in every last one of the blacker clouds. The people stayed true but the books became untrue, do you see? Always the happy ending, always the death of truth.”

“In Cabot’s House you had an unhappy ending.”

“Not so. In Cabot’s House I had death for an ending, but a death is not always an occasion for sorrow. Perhaps you’re too young to know that, or to feel it within. You’ll learn it soon enough. But to return to the point, I saw that my books were false. Good pictures of this town, of some people who lived either in it or in my mind or in both, but false portraits of life. I wrote a book, then, or tried to; an honest one, with loose threads at the end and — what was that precious line of Salinger’s? Yes. With a touch of squalor, with love and squalor. I couldn’t finish it. I hated it.”

He picked up the glass, set it down again, the whiskey untouched. “Do you see? I’m an old man and a fool. I like things to come out right — neat and clean and sugary, wrapped with a bow, and a smile for the ending. No police, no trials, no public washing of soiled underwear. I think we are close enough now. I think we have enough of it.” He picked up his glass once more and this time drained it. “Get the chessboard.”

I got the board. We played, and he won, and my mind spent more of its time with other pawns than the ones we played with now. The image grew on me. I saw them all, Rachel Avery, Dean Avery, Thurman Goodin, carved of wood and all of a shade, either black or white; weighted with lead, and bottomed with a circlet of felt, green felt, and moved around by our hands upon a mirthless board.

“You’re afraid of this,” he said once. “Why?”

“Meddling, perhaps. Playing the divinity. I don’t know, Mr. Bane. Something that feels wrong, that’s all.”

“Paddy from the peat bog, you’ve not lost your sense of the miraculous, have you? Wee folk, and gold at the rainbow’s end, and things that go bump in the night, and man a stranger and afraid in someone else’s world. Don’t move there, Tim, your queen’s en prise, you’ll lose her.”

We played three games. Then he straightened up abruptly and said, “I don’t have the voice to mimic, I’ve barely any voice at all, and your brogue’s too thick for it. Go up to the third floor, would you, and in the room all the way back, there’s a closet with an infernal machine on its shelf — a tape recorder. I bought it with the idea that it might make writing simpler. Didn’t work at all; I had to see the words in front of me to make them real. I couldn’t sit like a fool talking at a machine. But I had fun with the thing. Get it for me, Tim, please.”

It was where he’d said, in a box carpeted with dust. I brought it to him, and we went into the kitchen. There was a telephone there. First he tested the recorder, explaining that the tape was old and might not work properly. He turned it on and said, “Now is the time for all good men to come to the aid of the party. The quick brown fox jumped over the lazy dog.” Then he winked at me and said, “Just like a typewriter; it’s easiest to resort to formula when you want to say something meaningless, Tim. Most people have trouble talking when they have nothing to say. Though it rarely stops them, does it? Let’s see how this sounds.”

He played it back and asked me if the voice sounded like his own. I assured him it did. “No one ever hears his own voice when he speaks,” he said. “I didn’t realize I sounded that old. Odd.”

He sent me for bourbon. He drank a bit, then had me get him the phone book. He looked up a number, read it to himself a time or two, then turned his attention again to the recorder.

“We ought to plug it into the telephone,” he said.

“What for, sir?”

“You’ll see. If you connect them lawfully, they beep every fifteen seconds, so that the other party knows what you’re about, which hardly seems sensible. Know anything about these gadgets?”

“Nothing,” I replied.

He finished the glass of whiskey. “Now what if I just hold the little microphone to the phone like this? Between my ear and the phone, hmm? Some distortion? Oh, won’t matter, won’t matter at all.”

He dialed a number. The conversation, as much as I heard of it, went something like this:

“Hello, Mr. Taylor? No, wait a moment, let me see. Is this four-two-one-five? Oh, good. The Avery residence? Is Mrs. Avery in? I don’t... Who’m I talking with, please?... Good. When do you expect your wife, Mr. Avery?... Oh, my!... Yes, I see, I see. Why, I’m terribly sorry to hear that, surely... Tragic. Well, I hate to bother you with this, Mr. Avery. Really, it’s nothing... Well, I’m Paul Wellings of Wellings and Doyle Travel Agency... Yes, that’s right, but I wish... Certainly. Your wife wanted us to book a trip to Puerto Rico for the two of you and... Oh? A surprise, probably... Yes, of course, I’ll cancel everything. This is frightful. Yes, and I’m sorry for disturbing you at this—”

There was a little more, but not very much. He rang off, a bitter smile on his pale face, his eyes quite a bit brighter now than usual. “A touch of macabre poetry,” he said. “Let him think she was planning to run off with Goodin. He’s a cold one, though. So calm, and making me go on and on, however awkward it all was. And now it’s all ready on the tape. But how can I manage this way?”

He picked up a phone and called another number. “Jay? This is Cam. Say, I know it’s late, but is your tape recorder handy? Well, I’d wanted to do some dictation and mine’s burned out a connection or something. Oh, just some work I’m doing. No, I haven’t mentioned it, I know. It’s something different. If anything ever comes of it, then I’ll have something to tell you. But is it all right if I send Tim around for your infernal machine? Good, and you’re a prince, Jay.”

So he sent me to pick up a second recorder from Jason Falk. When I brought it to him, he positioned the two machines side by side on the table and nodded. “I hate deception,” he said, “yet it seems to have its place in the scheme of things. I’ll need half an hour or so alone, Tim. I hate to chase you away, but I have to play with these toys of mine.”

I didn’t mind. I was glad to be away from him for a few moments, for he was upsetting me more than I wanted to admit. There was something bad in the air that night, and more than my Irish soul was telling me so. Joseph Cameron Bane was playing God. He was manipulating people, toying with them. Writing them, and with no books to put them in.

It was too cold for walking. I got into the car and drove around the streets of the town, then out of the town and off on a winding road that went up into the hills beyond the town’s edge. The snow was deep but no fresh snow was falling, and the moon was close to full and the sky cluttered with stars. I stopped the car and got out of it and took a long look back at the town below, his town. I thought it would be good right now to be a drinking man and warm myself from a bottle and walk in the night and pause now and then to gaze at the town below.

“You were gone long,” he said.

“I got lost. It took time to find my way back.”

“Tim, this still bothers you, doesn’t it? Of course it does. Listen to me. I am going to put some people into motion, that is all. I am going to let some men talk to one another, and I am going to write their lines for them. Do you understand? Their opening lines. They wouldn’t do it themselves. They wouldn’t start it. I’ll start it, and then they’ll help it play itself out.”

He was right, of course. Avery could not be allowed to get away with murder, nor should the dead woman’s sins be placed on public display for all to stare at. “Now listen to this,” he said, bright-eyed again. “I’m proud of myself, frankly.”

He dialed a number, then poised his index finger above one of the buttons on the recorder. He was huddled over the table so that the telephone mouthpiece was just a few inches from the recorder’s speaker. The phone was answered, and he pressed a button and I heard Dean Avery’s voice. “Goodin?”

A pause. Then, “This is Dean Avery. I know all about it, Goodin. You and my wife. You and Rachel. I know all about it. And now she’s dead. An accident. Think about it, Goodin. You’ll have to think about it.”

He replaced the receiver.

“How did you...”

He looked at my gaping mouth and laughed aloud at me. “Just careful editing,” he said. “Playing from one machine to the next, back and forth, a word here, a phrase there, all interwoven and put together. Even the inflection can be changed by raising or lowering the volume as you bounce from one machine to the other. Isn’t it startling? I told you I have fun with this machine. I never got anything written on it, but I had a good time fooling around with it.”

“All those phrases — you even had his name.”

“It was good of you to call. And the tail syllable of some other word, happen, I think. The two cropped out and spliced together and tossed back and forth until they fit well enough. I was busy while you were gone, Tim. It wasn’t simple to get it all right.”

“Now what happens?”

“Goodin calls Avery.”

“How do you know?”

“Oh, Tim! I’ll call Goodin and tell him how my car’s broken down, or that he’s won a football pool, or something inane, and do the same thing with his voice. And call Avery for him, and accuse him of the murder. That’s all. They’ll take it from there. I expect Avery will crack. If I get enough words to play with, I can have Goodin outline the whole murder, how it happened, everything.”

His fingers drummed the table top. “Avery might kill himself,” he said. “The killers always do in that woman’s stories about the little Belgian detective. They excuse themselves and blow their brains out in a gentlemanly manner. There might be a confrontation between the two. I’m not sure.”

“Will it wait until morning?”

“I thought I’d call Goodin now.”

He was plainly exhausted. It was too late for him to be awake, but the excitement kept him from feeling the fatigue. I hated playing nursemaid. I let him drink too much every day, let him die as he wished, but it was not good for him to wear himself out this way.

“Goodin will be shaken by the call,” I told him. “You’ll probably have trouble getting him to talk. He may have closed the station for the night.”

“I’ll call and find out,” he said.

He called, the recorder at the ready, and the phone rang and went unanswered. He wanted to wait up and try again, but I made him give it up and wait until the next day. I put him to bed and went downstairs and straightened up the kitchen. There was a half inch of whiskey in a bottle, and I poured it into a glass and drank it, a thing I rarely do. It warmed me and I’d needed warming. I went upstairs and to bed, and still had trouble sleeping.

There were dreams, and bad ones, dreams that woke me and sat me upright with a shapeless wisp of horror falling off like smoke. I slept badly and woke early. I was downstairs while he slept. While I ate toast and drank tea, Mrs. Dettweiler worried aloud about him. “You’ve got him all worked up,” she said. “He shouldn’t get like that. A sick man like him, he should rest, he should be calm.”

“He wants the excitement. And it’s not my doing.”

“As sick as he is...”

“He’s dying, and has a right to do it his own way.”

“Some way to talk!”

“It’s his way.”

“There’s a difference.”

The radio was playing, tuned to a station in Harmony Falls. Our town had one FM station but the radio did not get FM. Mrs. Dettweiler always played a radio unless Mr. Bane was in the room, in which case he generally told her to turn it off. When she was upstairs in her own room, the television was always on, unless she was praying or sleeping. I listened to it now and thought that he might have used it for his taping and editing and splicing. If you wished to disguise your voice, you might do it that way. If Dean Avery had never heard Thurman Goodin’s voice, or not well enough to recognize it, you could work it well enough that way. With all those words and phrases at your disposal...

Halfway through the newscast they read an item from our town, read just a brief news story, and I spilled my tea all over the kitchen table. The cup fell to the floor and broke in half.

“Why, for goodness...”

I turned off the radio, thought better, and reached to pull its plug. He never turned it on, hated it, but it might occur to him to tape from it, and I didn’t want that. Not yet.

“Keep that thing off,” I said. “Don’t let him hear it, and don’t tell him anything. If he tries to play the radio, say it’s not working.”

“I don’t...”

“Just do as you’re told!” I said. She went white and nodded mutely, and I hurried out of the house and drove into town. On the way I noticed that I held the steering wheel so tightly my fingers had gone numb. I couldn’t help it. I’d have taken a drink then if there’d been one about. I’d have drunk kerosene, or perfume — anything at all.

I went to the drugstore and to the barbershop, and heard the same story in both places, and walked around a bit to relax, the last with little success. I left the car where I’d parked it and walked back to his house and breathed cold air and gritted my teeth against more than the cold. I did not even realize until much later that it was fairly stupid to leave the car. It seemed quite natural at the time.

He was up by the time I reached the house, wearing robe and slippers, seated at the table with telephone and tape recorder. “Where’d you go?” he wanted to know. “I can’t reach Thurman Goodin. Nobody answers his phone.”

“Nobody will.”

“I’ve half a mind to try him at home.”

“Don’t bother.”

“No? Why not?” And then, for the first time, he saw my face. His own paled. “Heavens, Tim, what’s the matter?”

All the way back, through snow and cold air, I’d looked for a way to tell him — a proper way. There was none. Halfway home I’d thought that perhaps Providence might let him die before I had to tell him, but that could only have happened in one of his novels, not in this world.

So I said, “Dean Avery’s dead. It happened last night; he’s dead.”

“Great God in heaven!” His face was white, his eyes horribly wide. “How? Suicide?”

“No.”

“How?” he asked insistently.

“It was meant to look like suicide. Thurman Goodin killed him. Broke into his house in the middle of the night. He was going to knock him out and poke his head in the oven and put the gas on. He knocked him cold all right, but Avery came to on the way to the oven. There was a row and Thurman Goodin beat him over the head with some tool he’d brought along. I believe it was a tire iron. Beat his brains in, but all the noise woke a few of the neighbors and they grabbed Goodin on his way out the door. Two of them caught him and managed to hold him until the police came, and of course he told them everything.”

I expected Bane to interrupt, but he waited without a word. I said, “Rachel Avery wanted him to run away with her. She couldn’t stand staying with her husband, she wanted to go to some big city, try the sweet life. He told the police he tried to stop seeing her. She threatened him, that she would tell her husband, that she would tell his wife. So he went to her one afternoon and knocked her unconscious, took off her clothes, and put her in the bathtub. She was still alive then. He dropped the radio into the tub to give her a shock, then unplugged it and checked to see if she was dead. She wasn’t so he held her head under water until she drowned, and then he plugged the radio into the socket again and left.

“And last night he found out that Avery knew about it, about the murder and the affair and all. So of course he had to kill Avery. He thought he might get away with it if he made it look like suicide, that Avery was depressed over his wife’s death and went on to take his own life. I don’t think it would have washed. I don’t know much about it, but aren’t the police more apt to examine a suicide rather carefully? They might see the marks on the head. Perhaps not. I don’t really know. They’ve put Goodin in jail in Harmony Falls, and with two bloody murders like that, he’s sure to hang.” And then, because I felt even worse about it all than I’d known, “So it all comes out even, after all, the way you wanted it, the loose ends tied up in a bow.”

“Good heavens!”

“I’m sorry.” And I was, as soon as I’d said the words.

I don’t think he heard me. “I am a bad writer and a bad man,” he said, and not to me at all, and perhaps not even to himself but to whatever he talked to when the need came. “I thought I created them, I thought I knew them, I thought they all belonged to me.”

So I went upstairs and packed my bags and walked all the way to the station. It was a bad time to leave him and a heartless way to do it, but staying would have been worse, even impossible. He was dying, and I couldn’t have changed that, nor made the going much easier for him. I walked to the station and took the first train out and ended up here in Los Angeles, working for another foolish little man who likes to hire foreigners, doing the same sort of nothing I’d done in New York, but doing it at least in a warmer climate.

Last month I read he’d died. I thought I might cry but didn’t. A week ago I reread one of his books, Lips That Could Kiss. I discovered that I did not like it at all, and then I did cry. For Rachel Avery, for Joseph Cameron Bane. For me.

You Could Call It Blackmail

He was in the garden when the phone rang. It rang several times before he remembered that Marjorie had taken Lisa to her piano lesson. He walked unhurriedly back to the house, expecting the caller to hang up before he reached the telephone, but it was still ringing when he got to it.

“David? This is Ellie.”

“What’s the matter?”

“Why?”

“Your voice. Is something wrong?”

“Everything’s fine. No, everything’s not fine.”

“Ellie?”

“I’d like to see you. Could we meet for lunch?”

“Yes, of course. Just let me think. Today is what? Monday. I’m supposed to come into the city the day after tomorrow to have lunch with someone at Simon and Schuster. I hope I remember her name before I see her. I’m sure I could get out of it.”

“No, don’t do that. It doesn’t have to be lunch. If we could meet for a drink?”

“Sure. Not that it would be any problem to cancel lunch. Let me think. There’s an Italian place called the Grand Ticino on Thompson off Bleecker. It’s always quiet during the day. I must be the only person who goes there, and I don’t get there more than once or twice a year.”

“How do you spell it?”

He spelled it. “Two o’clock Wednesday? I’ll call what’s-her-name and move lunch back to noon.”

“Two is fine. I hope you remember her name.”

“Penny Tobias. I just did.”

The luncheon with Penny Tobias did not go well. Its unstated purpose was clear to both parties in advance; Simon & Schuster was interested in enticing David Barr away from his present publishers, while he in turn was not entirely averse to being enticed. Things would have gone well enough if he hadn’t had Ellie Kilberg on his mind. But ever since her call he had been writing any number of mental drafts of the conversation they would have, and he couldn’t stop doing this while Penelope Tobias stuffed fettuccine into herself and rattled on about the glories of the S & S spring list. He wasn’t genuinely unpleasant, but he was certainly inattentive and was positive it showed.

A few minutes after one she broke a long silence by signaling abruptly for the check. “I certainly don’t want to keep you,” she said.

“Penny, I’m sorry as hell.”

“Oh? Whatever for?”

“My manners. I have to meet an old friend in a little while and I guess it’s bothering me more than I thought it would.”

“You mean it’s not me? Here I was all set to switch to a new brand of mouthwash.”

He was twenty minutes early for his meeting with Ellie. The waiter, an elderly man with stooped shoulders, astonished him by greeting him by name.

“Mr. Barr, we never see you no more.”

“I live up in Connecticut now.”

“All alone, Mr. Barr?”

“A lady’s meeting me for cocktails, but I’m very early and I don’t think I can hold out until she gets here. I think an extra dry martini with a twist.”

He made the drink last. At five minutes of two the only other customers settled their bill and left, and perhaps a minute later Ellie appeared. He got to his feet while the waiter bustled about seating her. Her eyes had the brittle sparkle of an amphetamine high.

She said, “If that’s a martini I think I want one.”

He ordered drinks for both of them. Until the waiter brought them she asked questions about Marjorie and Lisa and his work. Then she raised her glass, looked at it for a moment, and drained it in three quick swallows.

“I should have told him to wait,” he said. “ ‘Keep the meter running and I’ll be ready in a minute.’ I don’t think I ever saw you drink like that.”

“Probably not.”

“Want another?”

“No. I wanted that one a lot, but it’s all I want for the time being.” She opened her purse and found a pack of cigarettes. It was empty, and she crumpled it fiercely and put it down beside the ashtray.

“There’s a machine in front,” he said. “I’ll get them for you.”

He returned with a pack of Parliaments and opened them for her, then held a match. Her hand closed on his wrist as she got the cigarette lit. She let go, inhaled, blew out smoke, looked at him and away and at him again.

“Okay,” she said.

He didn’t say anything.

“I thought of writing Dear Abby, but she would just refer me to my priest, minister, or rabbi. And I don’t have a priest, minister, or rabbi. You were the only person I could think of.”

“Must be my clerical image.”

“It’s that you’re a friend of mine and a friend of Bert’s. More than that. He and I have a lot of friends in common, but you were his friend before I married him, and you and I—”

“Were very good friends once upon a time.”

“I think I will have another drink. This is turning out to be harder than I thought.” When the drinks came she took a small sip and placed her glass on the tablecloth. She helped herself to a second cigarette and let him light it for her.

She said, “For the past two days I’ve been trying to figure out how to start this conversation. I’m no closer now than I was at the beginning. I love Bert very much. We have a good marriage.”

“I’ve always thought so.”

“Have you?”

“Yes. I don’t think I know two people who like each other’s company as much. You both certainly give that impression.”

“It’s not a pose. It’s very real.” She lowered her eyes, worried the rim of the ashtray with the tip of her cigarette. “We have a problem. Or I have a problem. That’s obvious, I didn’t drag you here to discuss how perfectly happy I am.”

“No.”

“How well do you know Bert?”

“Well, that’s a tough question. I’ve known him for, what, twenty years? We were in college together. He was a sophomore when I was a freshman, although I’m a month older. So I guess I’ve known him longer than anyone else I’m really friendly with now.”

“But.”

“Right: but. But he’s the most guarded man I ever met, so in a sense I don’t know him very well at all. Ellie, about two months ago I met a guy in a bar in Weston. He’d just got off the train and he was going to have one quick one before he went home to his wife, and the two of us wound up drinking and talking until close to midnight. I never saw him before and I’ll never see him again. I don’t remember his name. If he even told me his name. But I knew that son of a bitch more intimately than I ever got to know Bert Kilberg.”

“He keeps himself very much to himself.”

“Yes.”

“David? This is what I want to ask you. How would he react if I had an affair?”

“You mean if he found out about it.”

“Well, yes.”

“Because I don’t know why he’d have to know. Are you seeing somebody?”

“Oh, no.”

“But you’re thinking about it.”

“I seem to feel the need.”

He nodded. “Most people do,” he said. “Sooner or later.”

She excused herself to go to the ladies’ room, first asking him to order another round of drinks. When she returned they were already on the table. “Scotch and water,” he said. “I decided to switch to something less toxic and I thought you might be inclined to keep me company.”

“Meaning don’t let the lady get smashed. For which I’ll surely thank you later. This is a nice place, although I don’t see how they can afford to stay open. How come you never brought me here?”

“I only bring married ladies here.”

“Is that the truth? It’s a good answer, anyway. David, I think I need an affair. But I hate keeping secrets from him. I know I’d have the urge to tell him.”

“Well, then, let me just tell you something.” He leaned forward. “Every time you get that urge, you just step on it full force. You squelch it. If you absolutely can’t help yourself, write it out on a sheet of paper and burn it and flush the ashes down the toilet. Because all you can accomplish by telling him is to create purposeless headaches for two people and possibly three. Or four, if the guy you pick is married. And he should be.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Because, my dear, cheating is safer when there are two of you doing it. You’ve both got the same thing to lose. And it’s more comfortable, it puts you both on common ground.” He laughed shortly. “In other words, when you want to have an affair go pick out a married man, and there’s something Dear Abby’ll never tell you.”

“Wherever would I find one?”

“Oh, that wouldn’t be a problem. Married men are looking for it a lot more earnestly than single ones. With your looks you wouldn’t have any trouble.” Lightly he said, “You could always pick an old flame. For nostalgia, if nothing else.”

“You’re a very sweet man, David.”

There was an awkward moment which they both attempted to cover by reaching for their drinks. Then she said, “He’s not married.”

“Who’s not?”

“The man I’m sleeping with.”

“Oh. Then this should-I-or-shouldn’t-I wasn’t as hypothetical as it sounded.”

She shook her head. “I wasn’t going to tell you but it doesn’t make much sense not to. It’s been going on for a little over a month. He’s eight years younger than I am, he’s not married, and the two of us have nothing whatsoever in common. His only strong point is that he makes me feel excited and exciting.”

“Uh-huh.”

“But I don’t love him. I’m in bed next to him afterward and look at him and wish it was Bert next to me.”

“Where did you find him? I’m assuming it’s no one I know.”

“It’s not. I met him at Berlitz. He’s my instructor.”

“Berlitz? Oh, you’re taking Spanish or something. I think Marjorie mentioned it.”

“German. He was born in Germany and he looks like the really vicious blond captain in all the war movies. And I’m the girl who wouldn’t buy a Volkswagen. Oh, hell. For the past month I haven’t been able to figure out whether I’m wildly happy or wildly miserable. I don’t know why I dragged you here, David, but I guess I just had to talk to someone. And you were elected.”

They continued talking through another round of drinks. Then he put her in a cab, returned to the bar for one last drink, and took a cab of his own to Grand Central and caught the 4:17. “It was one of those endless lunches,” he told Marjorie, “and I don’t think it accomplished a thing. I behaved like a Dale Carnegie dropout.”

He called his agent, catching her just before she left the office. He said, “Mary, I think we can forget all about Mr. Simon and Mr. Schuster.” He gave her a brief version of the lunch, omitting mention of the reasons for his inattentiveness.

“Well, I always knew you were a bad judge of your own work, Dave. I thought it just applied to fiction, but evidently it’s the same in other areas. Penny Tobias thinks you’re sensational.”

“You’re kidding.”

“She called me around one-thirty. She said now she knows why your books are so perceptive, you’re the most sensitive person she ever met and she really hopes we can work something out because she personally would be so proud to publish you.”

“Well, I’ll be damned.”

“I’m going to dine out on this story, Dave.”

“Change one thing when you do, huh? Penny called you at four-thirty, right after she got back from lunch.”

“Oh, dear,” said Mary Fradin. “Davey was a bad boy.”

Something was bothering him, and it was several days before he managed to figure out what it was. Then he waited until Marjorie was out of the house and dialed the Kilberg apartment. When Ellie answered he said, “This is David, but if you’re not alone I’ll be a wrong number.”

“I’m alone. What is it?”

“Well, a couple of things. First of all, it’s occurred to me that you might be having second thoughts about telling me as much as you did, and I hope you won’t. Nothing we talked about will ever go any further.”

“Oh, I know that.”

“The other thing is silly but I’m going to mention it anyway because it’s been bothering me. It occurs to me that this kraut might get to be a problem. This is probably not going to happen, and you can chalk it up to an overactive imagination, but just promise me one thing. If it looks as though he’s going to cause you any trouble at all I want you to call me. Don’t go to Bert and don’t try to handle things yourself. Just call me.”

“What kind of trouble?”

“Any kind.”

“You’re very sweet, but nothing like that is going to happen.”

“I know it isn’t. Now say you promise.”

“It’s silly. All right. I promise.”

During the next two months David Barr saw Bert Kilberg twice on business matters and spoke to him perhaps a half dozen times over the telephone. He had wondered how this new knowledge of his friend would affect their relationship, and he was pleased to discover that it made no difference.

One Saturday evening he and Marjorie drove into New York to have dinner and see a show with Bert and Ellie. The secret he and Ellie shared did not seem to have changed the dynamics of the relationship among the four of them. He felt somewhat closer to Ellie for it, but he didn’t think any of that showed on the surface.

Bert did not know that he and Ellie had been lovers years before she married Bert. It was possible that Marjorie had inferred as much, but if so she had kept her thoughts to herself.

Then one afternoon the telephone rang while he was working in his study. A little later Marjorie told him it had been Ellie. “I’m supposed to give you her fondest regards,” she said. “She said it twice, as a matter of fact, so I suppose she really means it. It’s funny.”

“What is?”

“She called for my Stroganoff recipe, and I’m positive I gave it to her when they were here in December.”

Within the hour he invented a pretext to drive into town. He called her from the drugstore.

He said, “Was that a signal? Or have I been reading too many spy novels?”

“I’m just keeping a promise.”

“That’s what I was afraid of. How bad is it?”

“Oh, it’s pretty bad, David. I guess my judgment leaves something to be desired. From now on I’ll ask you to pick my lovers for me.”

“There’s a title that goes with the duty and I’m not crazy about it. But tell me what he’s pulled.”

“Well, he’s a bastard. He got very possessive for a starter. A lot of romantic nonsense, and I swear I did nothing to encourage it. He wanted me to leave Bert and run off with him. The fool. As if I would.”

“And?”

“And then he turned on me. He started calling me at home, which I’d told him several times he was absolutely never to do. Then he, uh, began asking for small loans. Ten dollars, twenty dollars. Then he said he needed five hundred dollars, and of course I told him no, and I also told him I didn’t think we should see each other anymore.”

“Well, you were right about that.”

“And now he’s trying to blackmail me. I don’t know if you’d call it blackmail from a legal point of view because he hasn’t exactly made any threats. But just this morning he called and said that if I wouldn’t lend him some money, then perhaps Bert would give him a loan. Needless to say he and Bert have never met, so my interpretation is that it’s blackmail.”

“I think you could call it blackmail. That was this morning?”

“Yes. I don’t remember what I told him. But he called back less than an hour later with a whole song and dance about how he loves me and we should run off together. I’m scared of what he might do next. I think I would have called you even if you hadn’t said what you did, because I wouldn’t know who else to call and I just can’t handle this one myself. But how did you know this would happen?”

“It was just a hunch. Let me think a minute. What’s this bastard’s name?”

“Klaus Eberhard.”

“And his address?” She gave it to him and he wrote it down. “All right. Now this is important. Did you ever say anything to him about me? Anything at all?”

“No. I’m positive I never did. I never talked to him about anything, really. We just—”

“You just studied bedroom Deutsch, right. Call him up right now and tell him you’ll meet him at his place tomorrow afternoon at three. Can you do that?”

“I never want to see him again, David.”

“You’ll never have to. I’ll keep the appointment for you.”

“I don’t want you paying him.”

“Don’t worry about it. Just make the call. I’m in a phone booth, I’ll give you my number and you can call me back and tell me the appointment’s set.”

He got to New York shortly after noon the next day. He stopped at a restaurant near Grand Central but when he looked at the menu he realized he was too edgy to eat anything. He had a drink but decided not to have a second one.

In a shop on Madison Avenue he bought a black hat with a very short brim. In a drugstore a few blocks further along Madison he bought two flashlight batteries and put one in either pocket of his suit jacket. Then he walked for a while, writing and rewriting scenes in his mind.

At half past two he got out of a cab at the corner of Eighty-eighth and York and walked to the address Ellie had given him. He rang a variety of bells until some obliging tenant buzzed him through the front door. He walked up two flights of stairs and knocked on Klaus Eberhard’s door. It was opened by a man about thirty with pale blond hair and an open, engaging face. He was at least four inches taller than David Barr and weighed about the same. He wore an Italian knit sport shirt and tailored denim slacks, and he looked more like a ski instructor than an S.S. captain.

“Eberhard?”

“Yes, I am Eberhard.” His English was just barely accented. “How may I help you?”

“Klaus Eberhard?”

“But yes.”

He put his hands in his pockets and closed his fingers around the flashlight batteries. “You’d better close the door,” he said, stepping around Eberhard and into the apartment. “I have a message from Mrs. Kilberg and we don’t want the neighbors tuning in.”

Eberhard closed the door and put the chain bolt on. As he was turning around again, Barr hit him on the side of the jaw with all his strength. The German fell back against the door and Barr waded in after him, striking him repeatedly in the face and chest. The weight of the batteries increased the effect of the blows immeasurably. He could hear ribs give way as he battered them, and when he landed a punch to Eberhard’s nose there was an immediate geyser of blood.

He stepped back at last and Eberhard slid to the floor. Barr stood over him. He pitched his voice low and put the rasp of the New York streets into it. He said, “Now listen good, you son of a bitch. You are gonna stay away from Mrs. Kilberg. You are never gonna call her or see her or nothing. You spot her on the street, you better get your ass out of the way in a big hurry, because next time I kill you. This time I just send you to the hospital, but next time I kill you.”

Eberhard couldn’t get any words out. His lips moved but no sound was forthcoming.

“You get the message?” He drew back his foot. “Answer me.”

“Do not hurt me.”

“You understand what I been tellin’ you?”

“I understand. Chust don’t hurt me.”

“I got paid to break your arm. I’ll make it a clean break.”

The German was beyond resistance. He lay there, his head propped oddly against the door, while Barr placed a foot on his upper arm. Then he gripped the younger man’s wrist and pulled up against the elbow joint until he heard a snapping sound. Klaus Eberhard gave a short grunt and passed out.

On the street Barr walked two blocks until he came to a trash can. He deposited the two flashlight batteries and the hat and walked over to First Avenue to find a bar. He had two double scotches, tossing them off one after the other, then ordered a tall scotch and water. He drank about half of it before going to the men’s room.

He was not sick to his stomach. He’d expected nausea, only hoping to control it until he was finished with Eberhard, but all he felt now was an unfamiliar sense of exhilaration and a bit of pain in his hands. The knuckles of his right hand were badly skinned. He washed his hands and decided he could explain the damage as having been caused by a fall.

He returned to the bar and finished his drink. Then he went to the telephone and dialed her number.

He said, “You can forget that son of a bitch. You won’t hear from him again.”

“What happened?”

“I’ll probably tell you sometime. But not now. Just forget he ever existed. He’ll stay clear of you, and I wouldn’t be surprised if he leaves town.”

“I hope you didn’t give him any money.”

“Put your mind at rest.”

There was a pause. “I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything.”

“I suppose ‘Thank you’ would be a good place to start, but it seems inadequate. However—”

“Don’t say anything.” He breathed in and out. The feeling of exhilaration was still present. “Ellie? I’ll be in the city again on Tuesday. I’d like you to meet me for lunch.”

“Something you don’t want to say on the phone?”

“Just a social lunch,” he said.

She was silent for a moment. Then she said, “All right. It’s such a complicated world, isn’t it? Where shall I meet you?”

“How about the same place as last time? The Grand Ticino?”

“Of course. That’s where you take married women, isn’t it?”

“Is noon a good time for you?”

“Such a complicated world. Yes, noon is fine.”

“Noon Tuesday at the Grand Ticino,” he said. “I’ll see you then.”

He had another drink and took a cab to the train station. He had some time to kill before his train left. He bought a magazine and sat in the main waiting room until his train was ready for boarding.

On the train, half an hour out of New York, he found himself wondering whether he had unconsciously planned the end of it as well. It seemed to him that he had not known he was going to make a lunch date with her, and yet it also seemed to him that he must have known. Had he designed the whole episode with Eberhard with just that end in mind?

He thought it over and decided it didn’t really matter.

When he got back home Marjorie asked him how the meeting had gone. “Went very well,” he said. “If they do make the movie they want me for the screenplay. That’s a big if, of course. I have to go in Tuesday for a conference with the director, and then we sit around and wait for the studio to say yes or no. But this afternoon was productive. I know I made a real impression on Eberhard.”

“That’s wonderful.”

“Yes, you’d have been proud of me,” said David Barr.